This is a modern-English version of Psychological Warfare, originally written by Linebarger, Paul Myron Anthony. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is available in the public domain.

Psychological Warfare

By
PAUL M. A. LINEBARGER

By
PAUL M. A. LINEBARGER

School of Advanced International Studies

School of Advanced International Studies

DUELL, SLOAN AND PEARCE
NEW YORK

DUELL, SLOAN AND PEARCE
NEW YORK

COPYRIGHT 1948, 1954, BY PAUL M. A. LINEBARGER

COPYRIGHT 1948, 1954, BY PAUL M. A. LINEBARGER

All rights reserved. No part of this book in excess of five hundred words may be reproduced in any form without permission in writing from the publisher.

All rights reserved. No part of this book over five hundred words may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the publisher.

Library of Congress Catalog Card No. 48-1799

Library of Congress Catalog Card No. 48-1799

SECOND EDITION
SECOND PRINTING

2nd Edition
2nd Printing

MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Made in the USA

FOR
GENEVIEVE, MY WIFE,
WITH LOVE

For Genevieve, my wife,
with love

Preface to the Second Edition

The present edition of this work has been modified to meet the needs of the readers of the mid-1950s. The material in the first edition following page 244 has been removed; it consisted of a chapter hopefully called "Psychological Warfare and Disarmament." A new Part Four, comprising three fresh chapters, has been added, representing some of the problems confronting students and operators in this field. Pages 1-243 are a reprint from the first edition.

The current edition of this work has been updated to suit the needs of readers from the mid-1950s. The content from the first edition after page 244 has been removed; it included a chapter optimistically titled "Psychological Warfare and Disarmament." A new Part Four has been added, consisting of three new chapters that address some of the challenges faced by students and practitioners in this field. Pages 1-243 are a reprint from the first edition.

This edition, like the first, is the product of field experience. The author has made nine trips abroad, five of them to the Far East, since 1949. He has profited by his meeting with such personalities as Sir Henry Gurney, the British High Commissioner for the Federation of Malaya, who was later murdered by the Communists, meetings with Philippine, Republic of Korea, Chinese Nationalist, captured Chinese Communist and other personalities, as well as by association with such veterans in the field as General MacArthur's chief psywar expert, Colonel J. Woodall Greene. To Colonel Joseph I. Greene, who died in 1953, the author is indebted as friend and colleague. He owes much to the old friends, listed in the original acknowledgment, who offered their advice and comment in many instances.

This edition, like the first, is based on real-world experience. The author has traveled abroad nine times, with five of those trips to the Far East, since 1949. He has gained valuable insights from encounters with notable figures such as Sir Henry Gurney, the British High Commissioner for the Federation of Malaya, who was later killed by the Communists, as well as meetings with individuals from the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, Chinese Nationalists, captured Chinese Communists, and others. He has also benefited from working with seasoned professionals in the field, including Colonel J. Woodall Greene, who was General MacArthur's top psychological warfare expert. The author is grateful to Colonel Joseph I. Greene, who passed away in 1953, for his friendship and collaboration. He also greatly appreciates the contributions from old friends mentioned in the original acknowledgment, who provided valuable advice and feedback on numerous occasions.

Many readers of the first edition wrote helpful letters of comment. Some of their suggestions have been incorporated here. The translators of the two Argentine editions of this book; the translator of the Japanese edition, the Hon. Suma Yokachiro; and the translator of the first and second Chinese editions, Mr. Ch'ên En-ch'êng—all of them have made direct or indirect improvements in the content or style of the work.

Many readers of the first edition sent in helpful feedback. Some of their suggestions have been included here. The translators of the two Argentine editions of this book, the translator of the Japanese edition, Hon. Suma Yokachiro, and the translator of the first and second Chinese editions, Mr. Ch'ên En-ch'êng—all of them have made direct or indirect improvements to the content or style of the work.

The author also wishes to thank his former student, later his former ORO colleague, now his wife, Dr. Genevieve Linebarger, for her encouragement and her advice.

The author also wants to thank his former student, who later became his colleague at ORO and is now his wife, Dr. Genevieve Linebarger, for her support and guidance.

The author hopes that, as U. S. agencies and other governments move toward a more settled definition of doctrine in this field, a third edition—a few years from now—may be able to reflect the maturation of psywar in international affairs. He does not consider the time appropriate for a fundamental restatement of doctrine; he hopes that readers who have suggestions for future definitions of scope, policy, or operations can communicate these to him for inclusion in later printings of this book.

The author hopes that as U.S. agencies and other governments work towards a clearer definition of doctrine in this area, a third edition—in a few years—will capture the evolution of psychological warfare in international affairs. He believes it’s not the right time for a complete redefinition of doctrine; he encourages readers with suggestions for future definitions of scope, policy, or operations to reach out to him for inclusion in later versions of this book.

P.M.A.L.

P.M.A.L.

3 August 1954

August 3, 1954

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

This book is the product of experience rather than research, of consultation rather than reading. It is based on my five years of work, both as civilian expert and as Army officer, in American psychological warfare facilities—at every level from the Joint and Combined Chiefs of Staff planning phase down to the preparing of spot leaflets for the American forces in China. Consequently, I have tried to avoid making this an original book, and have sought to incorporate those concepts and doctrines which found readiest acceptance among the men actually doing the job. The responsibility is therefore mine, but not the credit.

This book is based more on hands-on experience than on research, and on discussions rather than just reading. It reflects my five years of work, both as a civilian expert and as an Army officer, in American psychological warfare units—covering everything from the planning phase with the Joint and Combined Chiefs of Staff to creating leaflets for the American troops in China. As a result, I aimed not to make this an original book but to include the concepts and ideas that were most readily accepted by those actually in the field. The responsibility for this work is mine, but the credit goes to others.

Psychological warfare involves exciting wit-sharpening work. It tends to attract quick-minded people—men full of ideas. I have talked about psychological warfare with all sorts of people, all the way from Mr. Mao Tse-tung in Yenan and Ambassador Joseph Davies in Washington to an engineer corporal in New Zealand and the latrine-coolie, second class, at our Chungking headquarters. I have seen one New York lawyer get mentally befuddled and another New York lawyer provide the solution, and have seen Pulitzer Prize winners run out of ideas only to have the stenographers supply them. From all these people I have tried to learn, and have tried to make this book a patchwork of enthusiastic recollection. Fortunately, the material is non-copyright; unfortunately, I cannot attribute most of these comments or inventions to their original proponents. Perhaps this is just as well: some authors might object to being remembered.

Psychological warfare involves engaging and challenging work. It tends to attract quick-thinking people—individuals full of ideas. I've discussed psychological warfare with all kinds of people, from Mr. Mao Tse-tung in Yenan and Ambassador Joseph Davies in Washington to an engineer corporal in New Zealand and a latrine worker at our Chungking headquarters. I've seen one New York lawyer get confused mentally and another one find the solution, and I’ve witnessed Pulitzer Prize winners run out of ideas only for the assistants to provide them. From all these encounters, I've tried to learn and make this book a mix of enthusiastic memories. Luckily, the material is not under copyright; unfortunately, I can’t attribute most of these comments or inventions to their original creators. Maybe that’s for the best: some authors might not want to be remembered.

A few indebtednesses stand out with such clarity as to make acknowledgment a duty. These I wish to list, with the caution that this list is not inclusive.

A few debts are so clear that recognizing them feels necessary. I want to list these, with the caution that this list isn't complete.

First of all, I am indebted to my father, Judge Paul M. W. Linebarger (1871-1939), who during his lifetime initiated me into almost every phase of international political warfare, whether covert or overt, in connection with his life-long activities on behalf of Sun Yat-sen and the Chinese Nationalists. On a limited budget (for years, out of his own pocket) he ran campaigns against imperialism and communism, and for Sino-American friendship and Chinese democracy, in four or five languages at a time. For five and a half years I was his secretary, and believe that this experience has kept me from making this a book of exclusively American doctrine. There is no better way to learn the propaganda job than to be whipped thoroughly by someone else's propaganda.

First of all, I owe a lot to my father, Judge Paul M. W. Linebarger (1871-1939), who, throughout his life, introduced me to nearly every aspect of international political warfare, both covert and overt, linked to his lifelong efforts on behalf of Sun Yat-sen and the Chinese Nationalists. Operating on a tight budget (for many years, funding it from his own pocket), he organized campaigns against imperialism and communism, and promoted Sino-American friendship and Chinese democracy, all in four or five languages at once. I worked as his secretary for five and a half years, and I believe that this experience has prevented me from making this a book focused solely on American doctrine. There’s no better way to learn about propaganda than to be thoroughly educated by someone else’s propaganda.

Second only to my debt to my father, my obligation to the War Department General Staff officers detailed to Psychological Warfare stands forth. By sheer good fortune, the United States had an unbroken succession of intelligent, conscientious, able men assigned to this vital post, and it was my own good luck to serve under each of them in turn between [Pg viii] 1942 and 1947. They are, in order of assignment: Colonel Percy W. Black, Brigadier General Oscar N. Solbert, Colonel Charles Blakeney, Lieutenant Colonel Charles Alexander Holmes Thomson, Colonel John Stanley, Lieutenant Colonel Richard Hirsch, Lieutenant Colonel Bruce Buttles, Colonel Dana Johnston, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Tatum, and Lieutenant Colonel Wesley Edwards. Their talents and backgrounds were diverse but their ability was uniformly high. I do not attribute this to the peculiar magic of Psychological Warfare, nor to unwonted prescience on the part of The Adjutant General, but to plain good luck.

Second only to my debt to my father, I owe a lot to the officers from the War Department General Staff who were assigned to Psychological Warfare. Fortunately, the United States had a continuous line of smart, dedicated, and capable individuals in this important role, and I was lucky to serve under each of them in order from [Pg viii] 1942 to 1947. They are, in order of assignment: Colonel Percy W. Black, Brigadier General Oscar N. Solbert, Colonel Charles Blakeney, Lieutenant Colonel Charles Alexander Holmes Thomson, Colonel John Stanley, Lieutenant Colonel Richard Hirsch, Lieutenant Colonel Bruce Buttles, Colonel Dana Johnston, Lieutenant Colonel Daniel Tatum, and Lieutenant Colonel Wesley Edwards. Their skills and backgrounds were varied, but their capabilities were consistently high. I don’t think this is due to some special magic of Psychological Warfare or extraordinary foresight from The Adjutant General, but simply good luck.

Especial thanks are due to the following friends, who have read this manuscript in whole or in part. I have dealt independently with the comments and criticism, so that none of them can be blamed for the final form of the book. These are Dr. Edward K. Merat, the Columbia-trained MIS propaganda analyst; Mr. C. A. H. Thomson, State Department international information consultant and Brookings Institution staff member; Professor E. P. Lilly of Catholic University and concurrently Psychological Warfare historian to the Joint Chiefs of Staff; Lieutenant Colonel Innes Randolph; Lieutenant Colonel Heber Blankenhorn, the only American to have served as a Psychological Warfare officer in both World Wars; Dr. Alexander M. Leighton, M.D., the psychiatrist and anthropologist who as a Navy lieutenant commander headed the OWI-MIS Foreign Morale Analysis Division in wartime; Mr. Richard Hirsch; Colonel Donald Hall, without whose encouragement I would never have finished this book; Professor George S. Pettee, whose experience in strategic intelligence lent special weight to his comment; Colonel Dana Johnston; Mr. Martin Herz, who may some day give the world the full account of the mysterious Yakzif operations; and Mrs. M. S. Linebarger.

Special thanks go to the following friends who have read this manuscript in whole or in part. I have handled the comments and criticism independently, so none of them can be held responsible for the final form of the book. These include Dr. Edward K. Merat, the Columbia-trained MIS propaganda analyst; Mr. C. A. H. Thomson, State Department international information consultant and Brookings Institution staff member; Professor E. P. Lilly of Catholic University and currently a Psychological Warfare historian for the Joint Chiefs of Staff; Lieutenant Colonel Innes Randolph; Lieutenant Colonel Heber Blankenhorn, the only American to have served as a Psychological Warfare officer in both World Wars; Dr. Alexander M. Leighton, M.D., the psychiatrist and anthropologist who, as a Navy lieutenant commander, led the OWI-MIS Foreign Morale Analysis Division during wartime; Mr. Richard Hirsch; Colonel Donald Hall, without whose encouragement I would never have completed this book; Professor George S. Pettee, whose experience in strategic intelligence added special weight to his comments; Colonel Dana Johnston; Mr. Martin Herz, who may someday reveal the full story of the mysterious Yakzif operations; and Mrs. M. S. Linebarger.

Further, I must thank several of my associates in the propaganda agencies whose thinking proved most stimulating to mine. Mr. Geoffrey Gorer was equally brilliant as colleague and as ally. Dean Edwin Guthrie brought insights to Psychological Warfare which were as much the reflection of a judicious, humane personality as of preeminent psychological scholarship. Professor W. A. Aiken, himself a historian, provided data on the early history of U. S. facilities in World War II. Mr. F. M. Fisher and Mr. Richard Watts, Jr., of the OWI China Outpost, together with their colleagues, taught me a great deal by letting me share some of their tasks and my immediate chief in China, Colonel Joseph K. Dickey, was kind to allow a member of his small, overworked staff to give time to Psychological Warfare. Messrs. Herbert Little, John Creedy and C. A. Pearce have told me wonderful stories about their interesting end of propaganda. Mr. Joseph C. Grew, formerly Under Secretary [Pg ix] of State and Ambassador to Japan, showed me that the processes of traditional responsible diplomacy include many skills which Psychological Warfare rediscovers crudely and in different form.

I also want to thank several of my colleagues in the propaganda agencies whose ideas greatly inspired me. Mr. Geoffrey Gorer was brilliant both as a colleague and as an ally. Dean Edwin Guthrie offered insights into Psychological Warfare that reflected his thoughtful, compassionate nature as much as his outstanding scholarly expertise. Professor W. A. Aiken, a historian, provided information on the early history of U.S. operations in World War II. Mr. F. M. Fisher and Mr. Richard Watts, Jr., from the OWI China Outpost, along with their colleagues, taught me a lot by allowing me to be part of their work, and my direct supervisor in China, Colonel Joseph K. Dickey, kindly let a member of his small, overworked team dedicate time to Psychological Warfare. Messrs. Herbert Little, John Creedy, and C. A. Pearce shared amazing stories about their fascinating work in propaganda. Mr. Joseph C. Grew, who was formerly Under Secretary of State and Ambassador to Japan, demonstrated that traditional responsible diplomacy involves many skills that Psychological Warfare handles in a more crude and different way.

Finally, I wish to thank Colonel Joseph I. Greene in his triple role of editor, publisher and friend, to whom this volume owes its actual being.

Finally, I want to thank Colonel Joseph I. Greene for his three roles as editor, publisher, and friend, to whom this book owes its existence.

While this material has been found unobjectionable on the score of security by the Department of the Army, it certainly does not represent Department of the Army policy, views, or opinion, nor is the Department responsible for matters of factual accuracy. I assume sole and complete responsibility for this book and would be glad to hear the comment or complaint of any reader. My address is indicated below.

While the Department of the Army has found this material acceptable regarding security, it does not represent the Department’s policy, views, or opinions, and the Department is not responsible for factual accuracy. I take full responsibility for this book and welcome any comments or complaints from readers. My address is provided below.

Paul M. A. Linebarger

Paul M. A. Linebarger

2831 29th Street N.W.
Washington 8, D. C.
20 June 1947

2831 29th Street N.W.
Washington, D.C. 20015
June 20, 1947

CONTENTS

Acknowledgments vii
PART ONE: DEFINITION AND HISTORY
CHAPTER 1: Historic Examples of Psychological Warfare 1
CHAPTER 2: The Function of Psychological Warfare 25
CHAPTER 3: Definition of Psychological Warfare 37
CHAPTER 4: The Limitations of Psychological Warfare 48
CHAPTER 5: Psychological Warfare In World War I 62
CHAPTER 6: Psychological Warfare In World War II 77
PART TWO: ANALYSIS, INTELLIGENCE, AND ESTIMATE OF THE SITUATION
CHAPTER 7: Propaganda Analysis 110
CHAPTER 8: Propaganda Intelligence 132
CHAPTER 9: Estimate of the Situation 150
PART THREE: PLANNING AND OPERATIONS
CHAPTER 10: Organization for Psychological Warfare 168
CHAPTER 11: Plans and Planning 194
CHAPTER 12: Operations for Civilians 203
CHAPTER 13: Operations Against Troops 211
PART FOUR: PSYCHOLOGICAL WARFARE AFTER WORLD WAR II
CHAPTER 14: The "Cold War" and Seven Small Wars 244
CHAPTER 15: Strategic International Information Operations 268
CHAPTER 16: Research, Development and the Future 283
APPENDIX: Military PsyWar Operations, 1950-53 301
Index 309

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

1: A Basic Form of Propaganda 2
2: Nazi Troop Morale Leaflet 4
3: One of the Outstanding Leaflets of the War 5
4: The Pass Which Brought them in 6
5: Revolutionary Propaganda 9
6: Propaganda for Illiterates 10-11
7: Propaganda Through News 13
8: One of the Mongol Secret Weapons 14
9: Black Propaganda from the British Underground, 1690 18-19
10: Secret American Propaganda Subverting the Redcoats 20
11: Desertion Leaflet from Bunker Hill 21
12: Money as a Carrier of Propaganda 22-23
13: Surrender Leaflet from the AEF 70
14: Radio Program Leaflet, Anzio, 1944 82
15: Radio Leaflet Surrender Form, Anzio, 1944 83
16: Invitation to Treason 84
17: Anti-Radio Leaflet 86
18: Anti-Exhibit Leaflet 96
19: Propaganda Against Propaganda 100
20: Re-Use of Enemy Propaganda 102
21: Mockery of Enemy Propaganda Slogans 118
22: Mockery of Enemy Propaganda Technique 119
23: Direct Reply Leaflet 120
24: Black Use of Enemy Subversive Materials 121
25: Black Use of Enemy Information Materials 122-123
26: Religious Black 124
27: Malingerer's Black 125
28: Nostalgic Black 133
29: Nostalgic White, Misfire 134
30: Nostalgic White 135
31: Oestrous Black 137
32: Oestrous Grey 138
33: Oestrous Grey, Continued 139
34: Obscene Black 141
35: Informational Sheet 142
36: Counterpropaganda Instructions 144
37: Defensive Counterpropaganda 146
38: Black "Counterpropaganda" 148
39: Leaflet Production: Military Presses 169
40: Leaflet Production: Rolling 169
41: Leaflet Distribution: Attaching Fuzes 170
42: Leaflet Distribution: Packing the Boxes 171
43: Leaflet Distribution: Loading the Boxes 172
44: Leaflet Distribution: Bombs at the Airfield 172
45: Leaflet Distribution: Loading the Bombs 173
46: Leaflet Distribution: The Final Result 174
47: Consolidation Propaganda: The Movie Van 175
48: Consolidation Propaganda: Posters 176
49: Consolidation Propaganda: Photo Exhibit 176
50: Consolidation Propaganda: Door Gods 188
51: Basic Types: Start of War 198
52: Basic Types: Troop Morale 212
53: Paired Morale Leaflets 213
54: Troop Morale Leaflet, Grey 214
55: Chinese Communist Civilian Morale Leaflet 215
56: General Morale: Matched Themes 215
57: The Unlucky Japanese Sad Sack 216-217
58: Civilian Personal Mail 218-219
59: Basic Types: Newspapers 220
60: Basic Types: Spot-News Leaflets 221
61: Basic Types: Civilian Action 222
62: Basic Types: Labor Recruitment 224
63: Action Type: Air-Rescue Facilities 231
64: Pre-Action News 232
65: Direct Commands to Enemy Forces 233
66: Basic Types: Contingency Commands 234
67: Tactical Surrender Leaflets 235
68: Basic Types: Surrender Leaflet 236
69: Improved Surrender Leaflet 239
70: End of War 241
71: Official Chinese Letter 250
72: Intimidation Pattern 256
73: Communist Wall Propaganda 258
74: Divisive Propaganda, Korean Model 266
75: UN Propaganda 302
76: Korean Leaflet Bomb, Early Model 303
77: UN Themes 305
78: Home-front Morale 306
79: The Famous Airplane Surrender Leaflet 308
Chart I 92
Chart II 95
Chart III 112
Chart IV 130
Chart V 180
Chart VI 181
Chart VII 183
Chart VIII 185
Chart IX 190
Chart X 248*

PART ONE
DEFINITION AND HISTORY

CHAPTER 1
Historic Examples of Psychological Warfare

Psychological warfare is waged before, during, and after war; it is not waged against the opposing psychological warfare operators; it is not controlled by the laws, usages, and customs of war; and it cannot be defined in terms of terrain, order of battle, or named engagements. It is a continuous process. Success or failure is often known only months or years after the execution of the operation. Yet success, though incalculable, can be overwhelming; and failure, though undetectable, can be mortal.

Psychological warfare happens before, during, and after a conflict; it’s not directed against the enemy’s mental warfare teams; it isn’t governed by the laws, customs, and practices of war; and it can’t be defined by areas of combat, strategies, or specific battles. It’s an ongoing process. The results—whether success or failure—are often only clear months or years after the operation takes place. However, success, even if hard to measure, can be incredibly impactful; and failure, though hard to notice, can be fatal.

Psychological warfare does not fit readily into familiar concepts of war. Military science owes much of its precision and definiteness to its dealing with a well defined subject, the application of organized lawful violence. The officer or soldier can usually undertake his task of applying mass violence without having to determine upon the enemy. The opening of war, recognition of neutrals, the listing of enemies, proclamation of peace—such problems are considered political, and outside the responsibility of the soldier. Even in the application of force short of war, the soldier proceeds only when the character of the military operation is prescribed by higher (that is, political) authorities, and after the enemies are defined by lawful and authoritative command. In one field only, psychological warfare, is there endless uncertainty as to the very nature of the operation.

Psychological warfare doesn't easily fit into the traditional concepts of war. Military science gets a lot of its clarity and precision from focusing on a clearly defined subject: the use of organized, lawful violence. An officer or soldier can usually carry out their role in applying mass violence without needing to identify the enemy. Starting a war, recognizing neutral parties, listing enemies, and declaring peace—these issues are seen as political and not the soldier's responsibility. Even when using force that falls short of war, soldiers only act when military operations are defined by higher political authorities, and after the enemy is clearly stated by legitimate commands. In only one area—psychological warfare—there remains constant uncertainty about the very nature of the operation.

Psychological warfare, by the nature of its instruments and its mission, begins long before the declaration of war. Psychological warfare continues after overt hostilities have stopped. The enemy often avoids identifying himself in psychological warfare; much of the time, he is disguised as the voice of home, of God, of the church, of the friendly press. Offensively, the psychological warfare operator must fight antagonists who never answer back—the enemy audience. He cannot fight the one enemy who is in plain sight, the hostile psychological warfare operator, because the hostile operator is greedily receptive to attack. Neither success nor defeat are measurable factors. Psychological strategy is planned along the edge of nightmare.

Psychological warfare, by its nature and purpose, starts long before a war is officially declared. It continues even after active fighting has ended. The enemy often hides their identity in psychological warfare; frequently, they present themselves as the familiar voice of home, of God, of the church, or of the friendly media. On the offensive, the psychological warfare operator must contend with opponents who never respond—the enemy audience. They can’t fight the visible enemy, the hostile psychological warfare operator, because that operator is eagerly open to attack. Success or failure cannot be quantified. Psychological strategy is designed on the brink of a nightmare.

The Understanding Of Psychological Warfare.

In a formal approach to this mysterious part of the clean-cut process of war, it might be desirable to start with Euclidian demonstrations, proceeding from definition to definition until the subject-matter had been delimited by logic. Alternatively it might be interesting to try a historical approach, describing the development of psychological warfare through the ages.

The best approach is perhaps afforded by a simplification of both a logical and historical approach. For concrete examples it is most worthwhile [Pg 2] to look at instances of psychological warfare taken out of history down to World War II.[Pg 3] Then the definitions and working relationships can be traced and—with these in mind—a somewhat more detailed and critical appraisal of World Wars I and II organizations and operations can be undertaken. If a historian or philosopher picks up this book, he will find much with which to quarrel, but for the survey of so hard-to-define a subject, this may be a forgivable fault.

The best approach might be a combination of simplifying both the logical and historical perspectives. For concrete examples, it’s useful [Pg 2] to examine instances of psychological warfare throughout history up to World War II.[Pg 3] With this context, we can better trace definitions and relationships, allowing for a more detailed and critical evaluation of the organizations and operations of World Wars I and II. If a historian or philosopher reads this book, they may find plenty to argue about, but given the complexity of such a difficult-to-define subject, this may be an understandable oversight.

[Figure 1]
Figure 1: A Basic Form of Propaganda. This American leaflet, issued during the Philippine landings, was dropped on inhabited Philippine areas in order to obtain local civilian cooperation with the landing forces. It can be called the "civilian-action" type.

Psychological warfare and propaganda are each as old as mankind; but it has taken modern specialization to bring them into focus as separate subjects. The materials for their history lie scattered through thousands of books and it is therefore impossible to brief them. Any reader contemplating retirement from the army to a sedentary life is urged to take up this subject.1 A history of propaganda would provide not only a new light on many otherwise odd or trivial historical events; it would throw genuine illumination on the process of history itself. There are however numerous instances which can be cited to show applications of psychological warfare.

Psychological warfare and propaganda have been around since the dawn of humanity, but it’s only with modern specialization that we've been able to study them as distinct topics. The resources for understanding their history are spread across thousands of books, making it impossible to summarize them easily. Anyone thinking about leaving the army for a more settled life is encouraged to explore this subject.1 Studying the history of propaganda would shine a new light on many seemingly strange or minor historical events and reveal deeper insights into the workings of history itself. There are, however, many examples that can be cited to demonstrate how psychological warfare has been used.

The Use Of Panic By Gideon.

One of the earliest (by traditional reckoning, 1245 B.C.) applications was Gideon's use of the lamps and pitchers in the great battle against the Midianites.

The story is told in the seventh chapter of the Book of Judges. Gideon was in a tactically poor position. The Midianites outnumbered him and were on the verge of smiting him very thoroughly. Ordinary combat methods could not solve the situation, so Gideon—acting upon more exalted inspiration than is usually vouchsafed modern commanders—took the technology and military formality of his time into account.

The story is told in the seventh chapter of the Book of Judges. Gideon was in a tough spot. The Midianites outnumbered him and were about to strike him hard. Regular fighting strategies wouldn’t work, so Gideon—drawing on a higher level of inspiration than what is typically granted to today’s leaders—considered the technology and military practices of his time.

Retaining three hundred selected men, he sought for some device which would cause real confusion in the enemy host. He knew well that the tactics of his time called for every century of men to have one light-carrier and one torch-bearer for the group. By equipping three hundred men with a torch and a trumpet each, he could create the effect of thirty thousand. Since the lights could not be turned on and off with switches, like ours, the pitchers concealed them, thus achieving the effect of suddenness.

Retaining three hundred chosen men, he looked for a way to create real chaos in the enemy camp. He understood that the tactics of his time required every century of men to have a light-carrier and a torch-bearer for the group. By outfitting three hundred men with a torch and a trumpet each, he could create the illusion of thirty thousand. Since the lights couldn’t be switched on and off like ours, the pitchers hid them, creating a surprise effect.

[Figure 2]
Figure 2: Nazi Troop Morale Leaflet. In this leaflet, used on the Italian front in 1944, the Nazis did not call for any specific action from their American GI readers. Their aim was merely depression of American morale for future exploitation by action propaganda. Note the extreme simplicity of the message. Throughout World War II, the Nazis were misled by their own tendentious political intelligence reports and consequently overestimated the kind and degree of American opposition to Franklin D. Roosevelt. They mistook normal complaint for treasonable sedition; hence, leaflets such as this seemed practical to the Germans.
[Figure 3]
Figure 3: One of the Outstanding Leaflets of the War. Prepared in 1945 for distribution by B-29s operating over Japan, this leaflet lists eleven Japanese cities which were marked for destruction. The leaflet is apparently of the civilian-action type, calling on Japanese civilians to save their own lives. At the same time, it had the effect of shutting down eleven strategically important cities, thus hurting the Japanese war effort while giving the Americans a reputation for humanity and also refuting enemy charges that we undertook indiscriminate bombing.
[Figure 4]
Figure 4: The Pass Which Brought them in. Germans liked things done in an official and formal manner, even in the midst of chaos, catastrophe and defeat. The Allies obliged, and gave the Germans various forms of very official-looking "surrender passes," of which this is one. The original is printed in red and has banknote-type engraving which makes it resemble a soap-premium coupon. (Western Front, 1944-45, issued by SHAEF.)

He had his three hundred men equipped with lamps and pitchers. The lamps were concealed in the pitchers, each man carrying one, along with a trumpet. He lined his forces in appropriate disposition around the enemy camp at night and had them—himself setting the example—break the pitchers all at the same time, while blowing like mad on the trumpets.

He had his three hundred men ready with lamps and pitchers. The lamps were hidden inside the pitchers, with each man carrying one along with a trumpet. He positioned his troops strategically around the enemy camp at night and had them—leading by example—smash the pitchers all at once while blowing the trumpets like crazy.

The Midianites were startled out of their sleep and their wits. They fought one another throughout their own camp. The Hebrew chronicler modestly gives credit for this to the Lord. Then the Midianites gave up altogether and fled. And the men of Israel pursued after the Midianites.2 That settled the Midianite problem for a while; later Gideon finished Midian altogether.

The Midianites were jolted awake and confused. They started fighting each other in their own camp. The Hebrew writer humbly attributes this to the Lord. Eventually, the Midianites completely surrendered and ran away. The men of Israel chased after them.2That resolved the Midianite issue for a time; later, Gideon completely eliminated them.

This type of psychological warfare device—the use of unfamiliar instruments to excite panic—is common in the history of all ancient countries. In China, the Emperor-usurper Wang Mang on one occasion tried to destroy the Hunnish tribes with an army that included heavy detachments of military sorcerers, even though the Han Military Emperor had found orthodox methods the most reliable; Wang Mang got whipped[Pg 6][Pg 7] at this. But he was an incurable innovator and in 23 A.D., while trying to put down some highly successful rebels, he collected all the animals out of the Imperial menagerie and sent them along to scare the enemy: tigers, rhinoceri, and elephants were included. The rebels hit first, killing the Imperial General Wang Sun, and in the excitement the animals got loose in the Imperial army where they panicked the men. A hurricane which happened to be raging at the same time enhanced the excitement. Not only were the Imperial troops defeated, but the military propaganda of the rebels was so jubilant in tone and so successful in effect that the standard propaganda theme, "Depress and unnerve the enemy commander," was fulfilled almost to excess on Wang Mang. Here is what happened to him after he noted the progress of the enemy: "A profound melancholy fell upon the Emperor. It undermined his health. He drank to excess, ate nothing but oysters, and let everything happen by chance. Unable to stretch out, he slept sitting up on a bench."3 Wang Mang was killed in the same year, and China remained without another economic new deal until the time of Wang An-shih (A.D. 1021-1086), a thousand years later. Better psychological warfare would have changed history.

This type of psychological warfare tactic—the use of strange instruments to incite panic—is common throughout the history of ancient nations. In China, the usurper Emperor Wang Mang once attempted to defeat the Hunnish tribes with an army that included large groups of military sorcerers, even though the Han Military Emperor found traditional methods to be the most effective; Wang Mang ended up getting defeated[Pg 6][Pg 7] because of this. However, he was an unchangeable innovator, and in 23 A.D., while trying to suppress some very successful rebels, he gathered all the animals from the Imperial menagerie and sent them to scare the enemy: tigers, rhinoceroses, and elephants were among them. The rebels attacked first, killing the Imperial General Wang Sun, and in the chaos, the animals got loose in the Imperial army, causing panic among the soldiers. A hurricane that was happening at the same time intensified the chaos. Not only were the Imperial troops defeated, but the rebels' military propaganda was so jubilant and effective that the usual tactic of "Depress and unnerve the enemy commander" was achieved almost excessively on Wang Mang. Here’s what happened to him after he realized the enemy's advances: "A deep sadness overtook the Emperor. It affected his health. He drank heavily, ate only oysters, and let everything unfold randomly. Unable to lie down, he slept sitting up on a bench."3 Wang Mang was killed that same year, and China wouldn’t see another economic new deal until the time of Wang An-shih (A.D. 1021-1086), a thousand years later. Better psychological warfare might have altered history.

Field Propaganda Of The Athenians And The Han.

A more successful application of psychological warfare is recorded in the writings of Herodotus, the Greek historian:

Themistocles, having selected the best sailing ships of the Athenians, went to the place where there was water fit for drinking, and engraved upon the stones inscriptions, which the Ionians, upon arriving the next day at Artemisium, read. The inscriptions were to this effect, 'Men of Ionia, you do wrong in fighting against your fathers and helping to enslave Greece. Rather, therefore, come over to us or if you cannot do that, withdraw your forces from the contest and entreat the Carians to do the same. But if neither of these things is possible, and you are bound by too strong a necessity, yet in action, when we are engaged, behave ill on purpose, remembering that you are descended from us and that the enmity of the barbarians against us originally sprang from you.'4

Themistocles, after choosing the best ships from the Athenians, went to the location where there was fresh drinking water and carved inscriptions on the stones. When the Ionians arrived the next day at Artemisium, they read the inscriptions. They said, "People of Ionia, you are wrong to fight against your ancestors and to help enslave Greece. So, either join us, or if you can't do that, pull your forces from the battle and ask the Carians to do the same. But if neither option is possible and you feel you have no choice, then when we are in action, intentionally perform poorly, remembering that you are our descendants and that the hostility of the barbarians against us originally started with you."4

This text is very much like leaflets dropped during World War II on reluctant enemies, such as the Italians, the Chinese puppet troops, and others. (Compare this Greek text with Figure 5.) Note that the propagandist tries to see things from the viewpoint of his audience. His air[Pg 8] of reasonable concern for their welfare creates a bond of sympathy. And by suggesting that the Ionians should behave badly in combat, he lays the beginning of another line—the propaganda to the Persians, "black" propaganda making the Persians think that any Ionian who was less than perfect was a secret Athenian sympathizer. The appeal is sound by all modern standards of the combat-leaflet.

This text is quite similar to the leaflets dropped during World War II on unwilling enemies like the Italians, the Chinese puppet troops, and others. (Compare this Greek text with Figure 5.) Notice how the propagandist tries to view things from his audience's perspective. His apparent concern for their welfare creates a feeling of sympathy. By suggesting that the Ionians should act poorly in battle, he sets the stage for another tactic—the propaganda aimed at the Persians, a form of "black" propaganda making the Persians believe that any Ionian who wasn't perfect was secretly supporting Athens. The approach is effective by all modern standards of combat leaflets.

Another type of early military propaganda was the political denunciation which, issued at the beginning of war, could be cited from then on as legal and ethical justification for one side or the other. In the Chinese San Kuo novel, which has probably been read by more human beings than any other work of fiction, there is preserved the alleged text of the proclamation of a group of loyalist pro-Han rebels on the eve of military operations (about A.D. 200). The text is interesting because it combines the following techniques, all of them sound: 1) naming the specific enemy; 2) appeal to the "better people"; 3) sympathy for the common people; 4) claim of support for the legitimate government; 5) affirmation of one's own strength and high morale; 6) invocation of unity; 7) appeal to religion. The issuance of the proclamation was connected with rather elaborate formal ceremony:

Another type of early military propaganda was the political denunciation, which, issued at the start of a war, could be referenced from then on as a legal and ethical justification for one side or the other. In the Chinese San Kuo novel, which has likely been read by more people than any other work of fiction, there is a record of the supposed text of a proclamation made by a group of loyalist pro-Han rebels right before military actions (around A.D. 200). The text is interesting because it combines the following techniques, all of which are effective: 1) naming the specific enemy; 2) appealing to the "better people"; 3) expressing sympathy for the common people; 4) claiming support for the legitimate government; 5) affirming one's own strength and high morale; 6) invoking unity; 7) appealing to religion. The issuance of the proclamation was connected to a rather elaborate formal ceremony:

The House of Han has fallen upon evil days, the bonds of Imperial authority are loosened. The rebel minister, Tung Cho, takes advantage of the discord to work evil, and calamity falls upon honorable families. Cruelty overwhelms simple folk. We, Shao and his confederates, fearing for the safety of the imperial prerogatives, have assembled military forces to rescue the State. We now pledge ourselves to exert our whole strength, and to act in concord to the utmost limit of our powers. There must be no disconcerted or selfish action. Should any depart from this pledge may he lose his life and leave no posterity. Almighty Heaven and Universal Mother Earth and the enlightened spirits of our forefathers, be ye our witnesses.5

The House of Han is going through a tough time, and the Imperial authority is weakening. The rebel minister, Dong Zhuo, is taking advantage of the chaos to do harm, bringing disaster to honorable families. Cruelty is overwhelming ordinary people. We, Shao and his allies, are concerned for the safety of the imperial power and have gathered military forces to save the State. We commit ourselves to put in our full effort and to work together to the best of our abilities. There should be no disorganized or selfish actions. Anyone who goes against this pledge shall lose their life and leave no descendants. Almighty Heaven, Universal Mother Earth, and the wise spirits of our ancestors, be our witnesses.5

Any history of any country will yield further examples of this kind of material. Whenever it was consciously used as an adjunct to military operations, it may appropriately be termed military propaganda.

Any history of any country will provide more examples of this type of material. Whenever it was intentionally used to support military operations, it can rightly be called military propaganda.

[Figure 5]
Figure 5: Revolutionary Propaganda. When revolution favors one side or the other in war, revolutionary propaganda becomes an instrument which is used by one constituted government against another. This leaflet was issued by the Azad Hind Fauj (Free India Army) of the Japanese puppet Subhas Chandra Bose. (Singapore, then called Shonan, 1943 and 1944.) The leaflet avoids direct reference to the Japanese, and is therefore "block" propaganda. Its theme is simple: the British are alleged to eat while the Hindus starve. At the time, this argument had some plausibility. There was famine in Bengal, but no white men were found among the thousands of emaciated dead.

Emphasis on Ideology.

In a sense, the experience of the past may, unfortunately, provide a clue to the future. The last two great wars have[Pg 10] shown an increasing emphasis on ideology or political faith (see definition, page 30 below) as driving forces behind warfare, rather than the considerations of coldly calculated diplomacy. Wars become more serious, and less gentlemanly; the enemy must be taken into account not merely as a man, but as a fanatic. To the normal group-loyalty of any good soldier to his army, right or wrong, there is added the loyalty to the Ism or the Leader. Warfare thus goes back to the Wars of Faith. It is possible that techniques from the Christian-Mohammedan or from the Protestant-Catholic wars of the past could be reëxamined with a view to establishing those parts of their tested experience which may[Pg 11] seem to be psychologically and militarily sound in our own time. How fast can converts be made from the other side? In what circumstances should an enemy word of honor be treated as valid? How can heretics (today, read "subversive elements") be uprooted? Does the enemy faith have weak points which permit enemy beliefs to be turned against personnel at the appropriate times? What unobjectionable forms should leaflets and broadcasts follow in mentioning subjects which are reverenced by the enemy but not by ourselves?
[Figure 6]
Figure 6: Propaganda for Illiterates. Propaganda reached out for the mass audience in World War II. Some of the most interesting developments in this line were undertaken by CBI Theater facilities and their Japanese competitors. The leaflet shown above is designed to tell its story in Hindustani (Devanagari script) or in Romanized Hindustani to Indians who could read either form, and in pictures to the illiterates. It starts with the Union Jack and ends with the Congress flag used by the puppet pro-Japanese Indian leader, Subhas Chandra Bose.
[Figure 7]
Figure 7: Propaganda Through News. News is one of the best carriers of psychological warfare to the enemy. One of these newspapers is directed by the Allies to the German troops in the Ægean Islands; the other by the Germans to the Americans in France. Of the two, the Allied paper (in German) is the more professional job. Note the separation of appeals from the news, the greater newsiness of the news columns, and the explanation provided for third-party civilians in their own Greek language (top right).

The expansion of the Islamic Faith-and-Empire provides a great deal[Pg 13] of procedural information which cannot be neglected in our time. It has been said that men's faith should not be destroyed by violence, and that force alone is insufficient to change the minds of men. If this were true, it would mean that Germany can never be de-Nazified, and that there is no hope that the democratic peoples captured by totalitarian powers can adjust themselves to their new overlords or, if adjusted, can be converted back to free principles. In reality warfare by Mohammed's captains and successors demonstrated two principles of long-range psychological warfare which are still valid today:

The spread of the Islamic Faith and Empire offers a lot[Pg 13] of important information that we can't ignore today. It's been said that a person's beliefs shouldn't be shattered by violence and that force alone can't really change people's minds. If that were true, it would mean that Germany can never be freed from Nazism, and that there's no hope for democratic nations taken over by totalitarian regimes to adapt to their new rulers or, if they do adapt, to revert to free principles. In reality, the warfare led by Mohammed's captains and their successors showcased two key principles of long-term psychological warfare that are still applicable today:

A people can be converted from one faith to the other if given the choice between conversion and extermination, stubborn individuals being rooted out. To effect the initial conversion, participation in the public ceremonies and formal language of the new faith must be required. Sustained counterintelligence must remain on the alert against backsliders, but formal acceptance will become genuine acceptance if all public media of expression are denied the vanquished faith.

A group of people can be switched from one belief to another if they are faced with the option of converting or being wiped out, with determined individuals being removed. To achieve the initial conversion, taking part in the public ceremonies and formal practices of the new belief must be mandatory. Ongoing vigilance is necessary to watch for those who might revert to the old beliefs, but genuine acceptance will follow formal acceptance if all public forms of expression are blocked for the defeated faith.

If immediate wholesale conversion would require military operations that were too extensive or severe, the same result can be effected by toleration of the objectionable faith, combined with the issuance of genuine privileges to the new, preferred faith. The conquered people are left in the private, humble enjoyment of their old beliefs and folkways; but all participation in public life, whether political, cultural or economic, is conditioned on acceptance of the new faith. In this manner, all up-rising members of the society will move in a few generations over to the new faith in the process of becoming rich, powerful, or learned; what is left of the old faith will be a gutter superstition, possessing neither power nor majesty.

If immediate, large-scale conversion would require military actions that are too extensive or severe, the same outcome can be achieved by allowing the objectionable faith to exist while granting real privileges to the new, preferred faith. The conquered people are allowed to privately and humbly enjoy their old beliefs and traditions, but participation in public life—whether political, cultural, or economic—is contingent upon accepting the new faith. In this way, over a few generations, all ambitious members of society will shift to the new faith as they seek to become rich, powerful, or educated; what remains of the old faith will be seen as a minor superstition, lacking any power or significance.

These two rules worked once in the rise of Islam. They were applied again by Nazi overlords during World War II, the former in Poland, the Ukraine and Byelorussia, the latter in Holland, Belgium, Norway and other Western countries. The rules will probably be seen in action again. The former process is difficult and bloody, but quick; the latter is as sure as a steam-roller. If Christians, or democrats, or progressives—whatever free men may be called—are put in a position of underprivilege and shame for their beliefs, and if the door is left open to voluntary conversion, so that anyone who wants to can come over to the winning side, the winning side will sooner or later convert almost everyone who is capable of making trouble. (In the language of Vilfredo Pareto,[Pg 14] this would probably be termed "capture of the rising elite"; in the language of present-day Marxists, this would be described as "utilization of potential leadership cadres from historically superseded classes"; in the language of practical politics, it means "cut in the smart boys from the opposition, so that they can't set up a racket of their own.")

These two strategies were effective during the rise of Islam. They were used again by Nazi leaders during World War II, the first in Poland, Ukraine, and Belarus, and the second in the Netherlands, Belgium, Norway, and other Western nations. It’s likely we’ll see these strategies in action again. The first method is tough and bloody, but fast; the second is as certain as a steamroller. If Christians, democrats, or progressives—whatever you call free people—are placed in a position of disadvantage and shame for their beliefs, and if there’s an option for voluntary conversion allowing anyone to join the winning side, then eventually, the winning side will convert almost everyone capable of causing trouble. (In the words of Vilfredo Pareto,[Pg 14] this might be described as "capture of the rising elite"; in the terms of today’s Marxists, this would be viewed as "utilization of potential leadership cadres from historically superseded classes"; in practical political terms, it means "bring in the smart people from the opposition so they can’t create their own power base.")

[Figure 8]
Figure 8: One of the Mongol Secret Weapons. The Mongol conquerors used rumor and terror in order to increase their military effectiveness. Once they came to power, they used spectacular military displays as a means of intimidating conquered peoples. This old French engraving shows a war-howdah mounted on four elephants allegedly used by Kublai Khan, grandnephew to Genghis Khan and friend of Marco Polo the Venetian. Obviously impractical for field use, the vehicle is well suited for ceremonial display and mere mention of it is a factor for "warfare psychologically waged."

The Black Propaganda Of Genghis Khan.

Another demonstration of psychological warfare in the past was so effective that its results linger to this day. It is commonly thought that the greatest conqueror the world has seen—Temujin, the Genghis Khan—effected his Mongol conquests with "limitless hordes" of wild Tatar horsemen, who flooded the world by weight of sheer numbers. Recent research shows that the sparsely settled countryside of Inner Asia could not have produced populations heavy enough to overwhelm the densely settled areas of the great Mongol periphery by weight alone. The empire of the Khan was built on bold military inventiveness—the use of highly mobile forces, the full use of intelligence, the coordination of half-global strategy, the[Pg 15] application of propaganda in all its forms.6 The Mongols were fighting the Sung Dynasty in China and the Holy Roman Empire in Prussia four thousand miles apart when neither of their adversaries knew (in more than rumor) that the other existed. The Mongols used espionage to plan their campaigns and deliberately used rumor and other means to exaggerate accounts of their own huge numbers, stupidity, and ferocity. They did not care what their enemies thought as long as the enemies became frightened. Europeans described light, hard-hitting numerically inferior cavalry as a "numberless horde" because Mongol agents whispered such a story in the streets. To this day most Europeans do not appreciate the lightness of the forces nor the cold intelligence of command with which the Mongols hit them seven centuries ago.

Genghis even used the spies of the enemy as a means of frightening the enemy. When spies were at hand he indoctrinated them with rumors concerning his own forces. Let the first European biographer of Genghis tell, in his own now-quaint words, how Genghis put the bee on Khorezm (Carizme):

Genghis even used enemy spies to intimidate his opponents. When spies were available, he fed them rumors about his own troops. Let the first European biographer of Genghis explain, in his now-old-fashioned words, how Genghis pressured Khorezm (Carizme):

And a Historian, to describe their Strength and Number, makes the Spies whom the King of Carizme had sent to view them, speak thus: They are, say they to the Sultan, all compleat Men, vigorous, and look like Wrestlers; they breathe nothing but War and Blood, and show so great an Impatience to fight, that the Generals can scarce moderate it; yet though they appear thus fiery, they keep themselves within the bounds of a strict Obedience to Command, and are intirely devoted to their Prince; they are contented with any sort of Food, and are not curious in the choice of Beasts to eat, like Mussulmen [Mohammedans], so that they are subsisted without much trouble; and they not only eat Swines-Flesh, but feed upon Wolves, Bears, and Dogs, when they have no other Meat, making no distinction between what was lawful to eat, and what was forbidden; and the Necessity for supporting Life takes from them all the Dislike which the Mahometans have for many sorts of Animals; As to their Number, (they concluded) Genghizcan's Troops seem'd like the Grasshoppers, impossible to be number'd.

And a historian, to describe their strength and numbers, has the spies that the King of Carizme sent to observe them report this: They say to the Sultan that they are all complete warriors, strong, and look like wrestlers; they think of nothing but war and bloodshed and show such a strong desire to fight that the generals can barely keep them in check. Yet, despite their fiery appearance, they remain strictly obedient to orders and are completely devoted to their prince. They are fine with any kind of food and aren't picky about what animals they eat, unlike Muslims, so they can be supported with little trouble. They not only eat pork but also wolves, bears, and dogs when there’s no other meat, showing no distinction between what is acceptable and what is forbidden. The necessity of staying alive strips away the aversion that Mahometans have toward many kinds of animals. As for their numbers, they concluded that Genghizcan's troops were like grasshoppers, impossible to count.

In reality, this Prince making a Review of his Army, found it to consist of seven hundred thousand men....7

In reality, this prince reviewing his army found it to be made up of seven hundred thousand men....7

Enemy espionage can now—as formerly—prove useful if the net effect of it is to lower enemy morale. The ruler and people of Khorezm put up a terrific fight, nevertheless, despite their expectation of being attacked by wolf-eating wrestlers without number; but they left the initiative in Genghis' hands and were doomed.

Enemy spying can now—just like before—be helpful if it ultimately lowers the enemy's morale. The ruler and people of Khorezm put up a fierce fight, despite expecting to be attacked by countless wolf-eating wrestlers; however, they left the initiative in Genghis' hands and were doomed.

However good the Mongols were in strategic and tactical propaganda,[Pg 16] they never solved the problem of consolidation propaganda (see page 46, below). They did not win the real loyalty of the peoples whom they conquered; unlike the Chinese, who replaced conquered populations with their own people, or the Mohammedans, who converted conquered peoples, the Mongols simply maintained law and order, collected taxes, and sat on top of the world for a few generations. Then their world stirred beneath them, and they were gone.

However skilled the Mongols were at strategic and tactical propaganda,[Pg 16] they never figured out how to establish lasting loyalty through propaganda (see page 46, below). They didn't gain the true allegiance of the people they conquered; unlike the Chinese, who replaced conquered populations with their own, or the Muslims, who converted the conquered, the Mongols simply kept law and order, collected taxes, and ruled over the world for a few generations. Then their empire began to stir, and they disappeared.

The Blindness Of John Milton.

Moving across the centuries for an example, it is interesting to note that John Milton, author of Paradise Lost and of other priceless books of the English-speaking world, went blind because he was so busy conducting Oliver Cromwell's psychological warfare that he disregarded the doctors' warning and abused his ailing sight. And the sad thing about it was that it was not very good psychological warfare.

Milton fell into the common booby-trap of refuting his opponents item by item, thus leaving them the strong affirmative position, instead of providing a positive and teachable statement of his own faith. He was Latin Secretary to the Council, in that Commonwealth of England which was—to its contemporaries in Europe—such a novel, dreadful, and seditious form of government. The English had killed their king, by somewhat offhanded legal procedures, and had gone under the Cromwellian dictatorship. It was possible for their opponents to attack them from two sides at once. Believers in monarchy could call the English murderous king-killers (a charge as serious in those times as the charge of anarchism or free love in this); believers in order and liberty could call the British slaves of a tyrant. A Frenchman called Claude de Saumaise (in Latin form, Salmasius) wrote a highly critical book about the English, and Milton seems to have lost his temper and his judgment.

Milton fell into the typical trap of countering his opponents point by point, leaving them in a strong affirmative position instead of making a clear and teachable statement of his own beliefs. He served as Latin Secretary to the Council during that Commonwealth of England which was, to its contemporaries in Europe, such a novel, terrible, and rebellious form of government. The English had executed their king through somewhat casual legal procedures and had come under Cromwell's dictatorship. Their opponents could attack from two angles at once. Supporters of monarchy could label the English as murderous king-killers (a charge as serious back then as accusations of anarchism or free love today); supporters of order and freedom could call the British slaves of a tyrant. A Frenchman named Claude de Saumaise (in Latin, Salmasius) wrote a sharply critical book about the English, and Milton seemed to lose both his temper and his judgement.

In his two books against Salmasius, Milton then committed almost every mistake in the whole schedule of psychological warfare. He moved from his own ground of argument over to the enemy's. He wrote at excessive length. He indulged in some of the nastiest name-calling to be found in literature, and went into considerable detail to describe Salmasius in unattractive terms. He slung mud whenever he could. The books are read today, under compulsion, by Ph.D. candidates, but no one else is known to find them attractive. It is not possible to find that these books had any lasting influence in their own time. (In these texts written by Milton in Latin but now available in English, Army men wearying of the monotonous phraseology of basic military invective can find extensive additions to their vocabulary.) Milton turned to disappointment and poetry; the world is the gainer.

In his two books against Salmasius, Milton made almost every mistake possible in the playbook of psychological warfare. He shifted from his own arguments to those of the enemy. He wrote way too much. He engaged in some of the meanest name-calling found in literature, going into great detail to describe Salmasius in unflattering terms. He threw mud whenever he could. Today, these books are read under duress by Ph.D. candidates, but no one else seems to find them appealing. There's no evidence that these books had any lasting impact during their time. (In these texts written by Milton in Latin but now available in English, military personnel getting tired of the same old basic insults can find plenty of new vocabulary.) Milton turned to disappointment and poetry; the world is better off for it.

The vocabulary of seventeenth-century propaganda had a strident tone which is, perhaps unfortunately, getting to be characteristic of the twentieth century. The following epithets sound like an American Legion description of Communists, or a Communist description of the Polish democrats, yet they were applied in a book by a Lutheran to Quakers. The title of the tirade reads, in part:

The language used in seventeenth-century propaganda had a harsh tone that is, unfortunately, becoming typical of the twentieth century. The following labels could easily be mistaken for an American Legion's description of Communists or a Communist's description of Polish democrats, yet they were used in a book by a Lutheran to refer to Quakers. The title of the rant reads, in part:

... a description of the ... new Quakers, making known the sum of their manifold blasphemous opinions, dangerous practices, Godless crimes, attempts to subvert civil government in the churches and in the community life of the world; together with their idiotic games, their laughable action and behavior, which is enough to make sober Christian persons breathless, and which is like death, and which can display the lazy stinking cadaver of their fanatical doctrines....

... a description of the ... new Quakers, revealing the extent of their numerous blasphemous beliefs, harmful practices, immoral crimes, and efforts to undermine civil government both in churches and in the community; along with their foolish games, their ridiculous actions and behavior, which is enough to leave sensible Christians stunned, and which is akin to death, and which can showcase the decaying corpse of their fanatical doctrines....

In its first few pages, the book accuses the Quakers of obscenity, adultery, civil commotion, conspiracy, blasphemy, subversion and lunacy.8 Milton was not out of fashion in applying bad manners to propaganda. It is merely regrettable that he did not transcend the frailties of his time.

In the first few pages, the book charges the Quakers with obscenity, adultery, civil unrest, conspiracy, blasphemy, subversion, and madness.8 Milton was still using bad behavior as a form of propaganda. It’s just unfortunate that he didn’t rise above the weaknesses of his era.

Other Instances From History.

Innumerable other instances of propaganda in warfare and diplomacy could be culled out of history; these would not mean much if they were presented as mere story-telling. The cultural factors would have to be figured out; the military situation would need to be appraised in realistic terms; the media available for psychological warfare would have to be charted pretty carefully, before the instances would become usable examples. Here are some of the most promising topics:
  • Naval psychological warfare techniques used by the Caribbean pirates to unnerve prospective victims.
  • Cortez's use of horses as psychological disseminators of terror among the Aztecs, along with his exploitation of Mexican legends concerning the Fair God.
  • The failure of Turkish psychological warfare in the great campaigns of 1683 which left the issue one of purely physical means and cost Turkey the possible hegemony of central Europe.
  • The propaganda methods of the British East India Company in the conquest of India against overwhelming Indian numerical superiority. (Edmond Taylor mentions these in his Richer by Asia.)
  • The preventive psychological warfare system set up by the Tokugawa shoguns after 1636, which bottled up the brains of the Japanese through more rigorous control than has ever been established elsewhere over civilized people.[Pg 20]
  • The field psychological warfare of the Manchus, who conquered China against odds running as much as 400 to one against them, and who used terror as a means of nullifying Chinese superiority.
  • The propaganda of the European feudal classes against the peasant revolts, which identified the peasants with filth, anarchy, murder, and cruelty.
  • The Inquisition considered as a psychological warfare facility of the Spanish Empire.
  • The agitational practices of the French Revolutionaries.
  • Early uses of rockets and balloons for psychological effect.
  • The beginnings of leaflet-printing as an adjunct to field operations.

Such a list just begins to touch on subjects which can and should be investigated, either as staff studies or by civilian historians. Collection of the materials and framing of sound doctrines for psychological warfare are no minor task.

Such a list only starts to cover topics that can and should be explored, whether as research by staff or by civilian historians. Gathering the materials and developing solid strategies for psychological warfare is no small job.

[Figure 9]
Figure 9: Black Propaganda from the British Underground, 1690. When William of Orange took the crown of England away from the timid rascal, James II, he met opposition from the Loyalists devoted to the Stuarts. This broadsheet demonstrates an early form of black propaganda. It also provides a good instance of propaganda material borrowing a familiar form of expression in order to get its message across, in this case, the tradesman's enumeration of debit and credit.
[Figure 10]
Figure 10: Secret American Propaganda Subverting the Redcoats. Readers of Charles Dickens' great novel, Barnaby Rudge, will remember that anti-Catholicism was a lively propaganda issue in England at the time of the American Revolution. This American propaganda avoids discussion of the theme of American independence—a topic on which Englishmen were liable to hold united opinions—and instead attempts to subvert British troops by means of the anti-Catholic appeal. (Original source unknown; from War Department files. Probable date, 1775.)
[Figure 11]
Figure 11: Desertion Leaflet from Bunker Hill. This leaflet is as valid today as the day it was written. No source is indicated, but neither is any attempt made to suggest a false source different from the true one; it is in modern parlance "grey" propaganda. Wealth, food, health and economic status are played up simultaneously; difficult political issues are not argued—they are sidestepped.

The American Revolution.

In the American Revolution, psychological warfare played a very important role. The Whig campaign of propaganda which led up to colonial defiance of Britain was energetic and expert in character, and the very opening of hostilities was marked by passionate appeals to the civilian population in the form of handbills. The American forces at the Battle of Bunker Hill used one of the earliest versions of front-line combat propaganda (see Figure 11). The appeal was as direct as could be wished. Artful use was made of the sharp class distinctions then existing between British officers and enlisted men; fear was exploited as an aid to persuasion; the language was pointed. Even in our own time, the Bunker Hill propaganda leaflet stands as a classic example of how to do good field propaganda.

The Americans made extensive use of the press.9 When the newspaper proprietors veered too far to the Loyalist side, they were warned to keep to a more Patriotic line. If, in the face of counter-threats from the Loyalists, the newspaper threatened going out of business altogether, [Pg 22] it was warned that suspension of publication would be taken as treason to America.[Pg 23] The Whigs, before hostilities, and their successors, the Patriots of the war period, showed a keen interest in keeping the press going and in making sure that their side of the story got out and got circulated rapidly. In intimidation and control of the press, they far outdistanced the British, whose papers circulated chiefly within the big cities held as British citadels throughout the war. Political reasoning, economic arguments, allegations concerning the course of the war, and atrocity stories all played a role.

The Americans heavily relied on the press.9 When newspaper owners leaned too much towards the Loyalist perspective, they were cautioned to adopt a more Patriotic stance. If, under pressure from the Loyalists, a newspaper threatened to shut down completely, [Pg 22] it was warned that halting publication would be seen as treason against America.[Pg 23] The Whigs, before the fighting started, and their successors, the Patriots during the war, were very focused on keeping the press alive and ensuring that their narrative was shared and spread quickly. In terms of press intimidation and control, they far surpassed the British, whose newspapers mainly circulated in the major cities they controlled throughout the war. Political reasoning, economic claims, accusations about the war's progress, and reports of atrocities all played significant roles.

[Figure 12]
Figure 12: Money as a Carrier of Propaganda. The note on the left above is French revolutionary currency; observe the use of revolutionary slogans. Next to it is the famous Russian 10,000 ruble bill which calls for the world revolution in seven languages. The Japanese peso note (at top of page 22) carries American propaganda on the reverse; captured notes were overprinted by Psychological Warfare Branch during the Philippine campaign and dropped back on the enemy. The two five-rupee notes date from the Japanese occupation of Burma. The lower of the two was issued by Americans as a means of deriding the Japanese.

George Washington himself, as commander of the Continental forces, showed a keen interest in war propaganda and in his just, moderate political and military measures provided a policy base from which Patriot propagandists could operate.

George Washington, as the leader of the Continental forces, took a strong interest in war propaganda. Through his fair and balanced political and military strategies, he laid the groundwork for Patriot propagandists to work from.

Some wars are profoundly affected by a book written on one side or the other; the American revolutionary war was one of these. Thomas Paine's Common Sense (issued as a widely sold series of pamphlets) swept American opinion like wildfire; it stated some of the fundamentals of American thinking, and put its bold but reasonable revolutionary case in such simple terms that even conservatives in the Patriot group could not resist using it for propaganda purposes.10 Common Sense has become a classic of American literature, but it has its place in history too, as "the book that won the war." Other pamphleteers, with the redoubtable Sam Adams in the lead, also did well.

Some wars are greatly influenced by a book written by one side or the other; the American Revolutionary War was one of these. Thomas Paine's Common Sense (published as a popular series of pamphlets) spread through American opinion like wildfire; it articulated some of the core ideas of American thinking and presented its bold yet reasonable revolutionary argument in such straightforward language that even conservatives in the Patriot camp couldn't help but use it for propaganda purposes.10 Common Sense has become a classic of American literature, but it also holds a significant place in history as "the book that won the war." Other pamphleteers, with the formidable Sam Adams leading the charge, also made an impact.

American experience in the Mexican war was less glorious. The Mexicans waged psychological warfare against us with considerable effect, ending up with traitor American artillerymen dealing out heavy murder to the American troops outside Mexico city. Historians in both[Pg 24] countries gloss over the treason and subversion which occurred on each side.

American experience in the Mexican War was less glorious. The Mexicans used psychological warfare against us effectively, resulting in traitor American artillerymen inflicting heavy casualties on the American troops outside Mexico City. Historians in both[Pg 24] countries gloss over the treason and subversion that occurred on each side.

In the Civil War, psychological warfare was practised by both Lincoln and the Confederacy in establishing propaganda instrumentalities in England and on the continent of Europe. The Northern use of Negro troops, which was followed, at the end of the war by the Confederate plans for raising Negro troops, did not become the major propaganda issue it might have because of the community of feeling on the two sides, indecision on each side as to the purpose of the war (apart from the basic issue of union or disunion), and the persistence of politics-as-usual both North and South of the battle line.

During the Civil War, both Lincoln and the Confederacy engaged in psychological warfare by creating propaganda tools in England and across Europe. The North's use of Black troops, which the Confederacy later considered implementing towards the end of the war, didn't turn into the major propaganda point it could have been due to shared sentiments between the two sides, uncertainty on both sides regarding the war's purpose (beyond the fundamental issue of whether to remain united or separate), and the ongoing politics-as-usual in both the North and South.

Boers And Burmese.

In the latter part of the nineteenth century, two sets of British wars indicate the effect psychological warfare can play. The British conquered both Burma and the Boers. The Burmese were more numerous, had the larger country, and (if they had had leadership comparable to the Japanese leadership of the time) could have developed the larger military potential. But Burma was conquered by the British in a final war which went on quietly and ingloriously. No nation came to their aid. They did not even get a chance to surrender. The British simply ended the war in the middle by announcing the end of the Burmese government, and by making a one-sided declaration that Burma was annexed to the Empire of India. The political death of Burma occurred on 1 January 1886, but the event has been forgotten.

The Boers, on the other hand, made a stir throughout the world. They got in touch with the Germans, Irish, Americans, French, Dutch, and everybody else who might criticize Britain. They stated their case loudly and often. They waged commando warfare, adding the word commando to international military parlance, and sent small units deep into the British rear, setting off a mad uproar and making the world press go crazy with excitement. When they finally gave in, it was on reasonable terms for themselves; they left the British with an internationally blacked eye.

The Boers, on the other hand, caused a sensation worldwide. They connected with the Germans, Irish, Americans, French, Dutch, and anyone else who might criticize Britain. They announced their situation loudly and frequently. They engaged in commando warfare, introducing the term commando into international military language, and dispatched small units deep into the British territory, causing chaos and driving the global press into a frenzy of excitement. When they ultimately surrendered, it was under reasonable terms for themselves; they left the British with an internationally bruised reputation.

Nobody remembered the Burmese; everybody remembered the Boers. The Boers used every means they could think of; they did everything they could. They even captured Winston Churchill.

Nobody remembered the Burmese; everyone remembered the Boers. The Boers used every tactic they could come up with; they did everything possible. They even captured Winston Churchill.

These examples may show that the military role of propaganda and related operations is not as obscure or intangible as it may have seemed. They cannot be considered history but must be regarded as a plea for the writing of history. More recent experience is another question, and involves tracing the doctrines pertaining to psychological warfare which have now become established military procedure in the modern armies.

These examples might demonstrate that the military function of propaganda and related actions isn't as unclear or abstract as it might have appeared. They shouldn't be seen as history but rather as a call to write history. More recent experiences raise another point and involve outlining the doctrines related to psychological warfare that have now become standard military procedure in today's armies.

CHAPTER 2
The Function of Psychological Warfare

Psychological warfare in the broad sense, consists of the application of parts of the science called psychology to the conduct of war; in the narrow sense, psychological warfare comprises the use of propaganda against an enemy, together with such military operational measures as may supplement the propaganda. Propaganda may be described, in turn, as organized persuasion by non-violent means. War itself may be considered to be, among other things, a violent form of persuasion. Thus if an American fire-raid burns up a Japanese city, the burning is calculated to dissuade the Japanese from further warfare by denying the Japanese further physical means of war and by simultaneously hurting them enough to cause surrender. If, after the fire-raid, we drop leaflets telling them to surrender, the propaganda can be considered an extension of persuasion—less violent this time, and usually less effective, but nevertheless an integral part of the single process of making the enemy stop fighting.

Psychological warfare, in general terms, involves applying psychology to the conduct of war; more specifically, it refers to using propaganda against an enemy along with military actions that support that propaganda. Propaganda can be seen as organized persuasion through non-violent methods. War itself can also be viewed as a violent form of persuasion. For example, if an American firebombing destroys a Japanese city, the intent is to discourage the Japanese from continuing to fight by stripping them of their ability to wage war and causing enough damage to push them toward surrender. If, after the bombing, we distribute leaflets urging them to surrender, that propaganda serves as a softer form of persuasion—less violent this time, and often less effective, but still a crucial part of the overall effort to make the enemy stop fighting.

Neither warfare nor psychology is a new subject. Each is as old as man. Warfare, being the more practical and plain subject, has a far older written history. This is especially the case since much of what is now called psychology was formerly studied under the heading of religion, ethics, literature, politics, or medicine. Modern psychological warfare has become self-conscious in using modern scientific psychology as a tool.

Neither warfare nor psychology is a new subject. Each is as old as humanity. Warfare, being the more practical and straightforward subject, has a much older written history. This is especially true since much of what we now call psychology was previously studied under the categories of religion, ethics, literature, politics, or medicine. Modern psychological warfare has become aware of using contemporary scientific psychology as a tool.

In World War II the enemies of the United States were more fanatical than the people and leaders of the United States. The consequence was that the Americans could use and apply any expedient psychological weapon which either science or our version of common sense provided. We did not have to square it with Emperor myths, the Führer principle or some other rigid, fanatical philosophy. The enemy enjoyed the positive advantage of having an indoctrinated army and people; we enjoyed the countervailing advantage of having skeptical people, with no inward theology that hampered our propaganda operations. It is no negligible matter to be able to use the latest findings of psychological science in a swift, bold manner. The scientific character of our psychology puts us ahead of opponents wrapped up in dogmatism who must check their propaganda against such articles of faith as Aryan racialism or the Hegelian philosophy of history.

In World War II, the enemies of the United States were more fanatical than the American people and their leaders. This meant that Americans could use any psychological tactics that science or our version of common sense offered. We didn’t have to justify it with myths about emperors, the Führer principle, or any other rigid, fanatical ideology. The enemy had the advantage of an indoctrinated army and population; we had the advantage of a skeptical public without an internal belief system that limited our propaganda efforts. It’s significant to be able to quickly and boldly apply the latest insights from psychological science. The scientific approach of our psychology gives us an edge over opponents caught up in dogma who need to align their propaganda with beliefs like Aryan racialism or Hegelian philosophy of history.

Psychological Warfare as a Branch of Psychology.

Good propaganda can be conducted by persons with no knowledge of formal psychology.[Pg 26] The human touch, the inventive mind, the forceful appeal—things such as these appear in the writings of gifted persons. Thomas Paine never read a word of Freud or Pavlov, yet Paine's arguments during the Revolutionary War played subtly on every appeal which a modern psychologist could catalogue. But war cannot, in modern times, assume a statistical expectation of talent. Psychology makes it possible for the able but ordinary statesman or officer to calculate his persuasion systematically and to obtain by planning those results which greater men might hit upon by genius.

What can psychology do for warfare?

What can psychology do for warfare?

In the first place, the psychologist can bring to the attention of the soldier those elements of the human mind which are usually kept out of sight. He can show how to convert lust into resentment, individual resourcefulness into mass cowardice, friction into distrust, prejudice into fury. He does so by going down to the unconscious mind for his source materials. (During world War II, the fact that Chinese babies remain unimpeded while they commit a nuisance, while Japanese babies are either intercepted or punished if they make a mess in the wrong place, was found to be of significant importance in planning psychological warfare. See below, page 154.)

In the first place, the psychologist can highlight aspects of the human mind that are usually overlooked by the soldier. He can illustrate how to transform lust into resentment, individual resourcefulness into collective cowardice, friction into distrust, and prejudice into rage. He does this by tapping into the unconscious mind for his source materials. (During World War II, it was found that the way Chinese babies freely create a mess, while Japanese babies are either stopped or punished for doing so in inappropriate places, played a significant role in planning psychological warfare. See below, page 154.)

In the second place the psychologist can set up techniques for finding out how the enemy really does feel. Some of the worst blunders of history have arisen from miscalculation of the enemy state of mind. By using the familiar statistical and questionnaire procedures, the psychologist can quiz a small cross section of enemy prisoners and from the results estimate the mentality of an entire enemy theater of war at a given period. If he does not have the prisoners handy, he can accomplish much the same end by an analysis of the news and propaganda which the enemy authorities transmit to their own troops and people. By establishing enemy opinion and morale factors he can hazard a reasoned forecast as to how the enemy troops will behave under specific conditions.

In the second place, the psychologist can develop techniques to understand how the enemy truly feels. Some of the biggest mistakes in history have come from misjudging the enemy's state of mind. By using familiar statistical methods and questionnaires, the psychologist can survey a small group of enemy prisoners and use the results to estimate the mindset of an entire enemy force during a specific time. If he doesn’t have access to the prisoners, he can achieve a similar understanding by analyzing the news and propaganda that enemy leaders share with their own troops and citizens. By determining enemy opinions and morale, he can make an educated guess about how enemy troops will act under certain conditions.

In the third place, the psychologist can help the military psychological warfare operator by helping him maintain his sense of mission and of proportion. The deadliest danger of propaganda consists of its being issued by the propagandist for his own edification. This sterile and ineffectual amusement can disguise the complete failure of the propaganda as propaganda. There is a genuine pleasure in talking back, particularly to an enemy. The propagandist, especially in wartime, is apt to tell the enemy what he thinks of him, or to deride enemy weaknesses. But to have told the Nazis, for example, "You Germans are a pack of murderous baboons and your Hitler is a demented oaf. Your women are slobs, your children are halfwits, your literature is gibberish and your cooking[Pg 27] is garbage," and so on, would have stiffened the German will to fight. The propagandist must tell the enemy those things which the enemy will heed; he must keep his private emotionalism out of the operation. The psychologist can teach the propaganda operator how to be objective, systematic, cold. For combat operations, it does not matter how much a division commander may dislike the enemy; for psychological warfare purposes, he must consider how to persuade them, even though he may privately thirst for their destruction. The indulgence of hatred is not a working part of the soldier's mission; to some it may be helpful; to others, not. The useful mission consists solely of making the enemy stop fighting, by combat or other means. But when the soldier turns to propaganda, he may need the advice of a psychologist in keeping his own feelings out of it.

In the third place, the psychologist can assist the military psychological warfare operator by helping him maintain his sense of purpose and perspective. The biggest risk of propaganda is that it's created by the propagandist for his own amusement. This unproductive distraction can hide the complete failure of propaganda as an effective tool. There’s a real temptation to push back, especially against an enemy. The propagandist, particularly in wartime, tends to express his opinions about the enemy or mock their weaknesses. However, saying things like, "You Germans are a bunch of murderous idiots and your Hitler is a crazy fool. Your women are slobs, your children are dimwits, your literature is nonsense, and your cooking is terrible," would only strengthen the German resolve to fight back. The propagandist needs to share messages that the enemy will pay attention to; he has to keep his personal emotions out of the operation. The psychologist can teach the propaganda operator to remain objective, systematic, and unemotional. For combat operations, it doesn’t matter how much a division commander dislikes the enemy; for psychological warfare, he must focus on how to influence them, even if he secretly wishes for their defeat. Allowing hatred to influence actions isn't part of a soldier's mission; it might help some, but not others. The true mission is to make the enemy stop fighting, whether through combat or other means. But when a soldier turns to propaganda, he may need a psychologist’s guidance to keep his own feelings out of it.

Finally, the psychologist can prescribe media—radio, leaflets, loudspeakers, whispering agents, returned enemy soldiers, and so forth. He can indicate when and when not to use any given medium. He can, in conjunction with operations and intelligence officers, plan the full use of all available psychological resources. He can coordinate the timing of propaganda with military, economic or political situations.

Finally, the psychologist can recommend using various media—radio, brochures, loudspeakers, covert operatives, returning enemy soldiers, and so on. He can advise on when to use each medium and when not to. He can work with operations and intelligence officers to fully utilize all available psychological resources. He can also coordinate the timing of propaganda with military, economic, or political situations.

The psychologist does not have to be present in person to give this advice. He does not have to be a man with an M.D. or Ph. D. and years of postgraduate training. He can be present in the manuals he writes, in the indoctrination courses for psychological warfare officers he sets up, in the current propaganda line he dictates by radio. It is useful to have him in the field, particularly at the higher command headquarters, but he is not indispensable. The psychologist in person can be dispensed with; the methods of scientific psychology cannot. (Further on, throughout this book, reference will be made to current psychological literature. The general history of psychology is described in readable terms in Gregory Zilboorg and George W. Henry, A History of Medical Psychology, New York, 1941, and in Lowell S. Selling, Men Against Madness, New York, 1940, cheap edition, 1942.)

The psychologist doesn’t need to be physically present to offer this advice. He doesn’t have to be someone with an M.D. or Ph.D. and years of advanced training. He can exist in the manuals he writes, in the training courses for psychological warfare officers he develops, or in the current propaganda he broadcasts over the radio. It’s beneficial to have him on-site, especially at higher command headquarters, but he’s not essential. The psychologist himself can be replaced; the techniques of scientific psychology cannot. (Later in this book, there will be references to contemporary psychological literature. A general overview of psychology is explained in an accessible way in Gregory Zilboorg and George W. Henry, A History of Medical Psychology, New York, 1941, and in Lowell S. Selling, Men Against Madness, New York, 1940, inexpensive edition, 1942.)

Propaganda can be conducted by rule of thumb. But only a genius can make it work well by playing his hunches. It can become true psychological warfare, scientific in spirit and developed as a teachable skill, only by having its premises clearly stated, its mission defined, its instruments put in systematic readiness, and its operations subject to at least partial check, only by the use of techniques borrowed from science. Of all the sciences, psychology is the nearest, though anthropology, sociology, political science, economics, area studies and other specialties all have something to contribute; but it is psychology which indicates the need of the others.

Propaganda can be done based on experience. But only a genius can make it effective by trusting their instincts. It can become true psychological warfare, rooted in science and developed as a skill that can be taught, only if its principles are clearly defined, its goals established, its tools organized systematically, and its actions subject to at least some oversight, using techniques drawn from science. Among all the sciences, psychology is the closest, although anthropology, sociology, political science, economics, area studies, and other fields all have something to add; however, it is psychology that highlights the need for the others.

Psychological Warfare as a Part of War.

An infantry officer does not need to study the whole nature of war, in order to find his own job. Tradition, military skill, discipline, sound doctrine—these have done the job for him. Sun Tzu, Vegetius, Frederick, Clausewitz and a host of lesser writers on war have established the place of combat in war, and have appraised its general character.

How much the traditional doctrines may be altered in the terrible light of atomic explosion, no one knows; but though the weapons are novel, the wielders of the weapons will still be men. The motives and weaknesses within war remain ancient and human, however novel and dreadful the mechanical expedients adopted to express them.

How much the traditional beliefs may change in the shocking reality of atomic explosions, no one knows; but even though the weapons are new, the people using them will still be human. The reasons and flaws in war are still old and human, no matter how new and horrifying the mechanical methods used to express them.

Warfare as a whole is traditionally well defined, and psychological warfare can be understood only in relation to the whole process. It is no mere tool, to be used on special occasion. It has become a pervasive element in the military and security situation of every power on earth.

Warfare in general is usually clearly defined, and psychological warfare can only be understood in relation to the entire process. It’s not just a tool to be used occasionally. It has become an integral part of the military and security landscape for every power around the globe.

Psychological warfare is a part of war. The simplest, plainest thing which can be said of war—any sort of war, anywhere, anytime—is that it is an official fight between men. Combat, killing, and even large-scale group struggle are known elsewhere in the animal kingdom, but war is not. All sorts of creatures fight; but only men declare, wage, and terminate war; and they do so only against other men.

Psychological warfare is a part of war. The most straightforward thing that can be said about war—any kind of war, anywhere, anytime—is that it is an official fight between people. Combat, killing, and even large-scale group conflicts happen in the animal kingdom, but war does not. Many creatures fight, but only humans declare, engage in, and end wars; and they do this only against other humans.

Formally, war may be defined as the "reciprocal application of violence by public, armed bodies."

Formally, war can be defined as the "mutual use of violence by official armed groups."

If it is not reciprocal, it is not war, the killing of persons who do not defend themselves is not war, but slaughter, massacre, or punishment.

If it isn't reciprocal, it's not war; killing people who aren't fighting back isn't war, it's slaughter, massacre, or punishment.

If the bodies involved are not public, their violence is not war. Even our enemies in World War II were relatively careful about this distinction, because they did not know how soon or easily a violation of the rules might be scored against them. To be public, the combatants need not be legal—that is, constitutionally set up; it suffices, according to international usage, for the fighters to have a reasonable minimum of numbers, some kind of identification, and a purpose which is political. If you shoot your neighbor, you will be committing mere murder; but if you gather twenty or thirty friends, together, tie a red handkerchief around the left arm of each man, announce that you are out to overthrow the government of the United States, and then shoot your neighbor as a counterrevolutionary impediment to the new order of things, you can have the satisfaction of having waged war. (In practical terms, this means that you will be put to death for treason and rebellion, not merely for murder.)

If the people involved aren't public, their violence isn't considered war. Even our enemies in World War II were careful about this distinction because they didn’t know how quickly a violation of the rules could be counted against them. For combatants to be considered public, they don't need to be legal—meaning they don't have to be constitutionally established; it’s enough, according to international norms, for the fighters to have a reasonable minimum number of people, some form of identification, and a political purpose. If you shoot your neighbor, it’s just murder; but if you gather twenty or thirty friends, tie a red handkerchief around the left arm of each person, announce that you aim to overthrow the government of the United States, and then shoot your neighbor as a counterrevolutionary obstacle to the new order, you can feel satisfied that you’ve waged war. (Practically speaking, this means you will be executed for treason and rebellion, not just for murder.)

Finally, war must be violent. According to the law of modern states, all the way from Iceland to the Yemen, economic, political, or moral[Pg 29] pressure is not war; war is the legalization, in behalf of the state, of things which no individual may lawfully do in time of peace. As a matter of fact, even in time of war you cannot kill the enemy unless you do so on behalf of the state; if you had shot a Japanese creditor of yours privately, or even shot a Japanese soldier when you yourself were out of uniform, you might properly and lawfully have been put to death for murder—either by our courts or by the enemies'. (This is among the charges which recur in the war trials. The Germans and Japanese killed persons whom even war did not entitle them to kill.)

Finally, war must be violent. According to the law of modern states, from Iceland to Yemen, economic, political, or moral[Pg 29] pressure is not war; war is the state's approval of actions that individuals cannot legally take in peacetime. In fact, even during war, you can't kill the enemy unless you're doing it on behalf of the state; if you shot a Japanese creditor of yours privately, or even shot a Japanese soldier while you were out of uniform, you could rightfully and legally be executed for murder—either by our courts or by the enemy's. (This is one of the charges that came up in the war trials. The Germans and Japanese killed people they had no right to kill, even in war.)

The governments of the modern world are jealous of their own monopoly of violence. War is the highest exercise of that violence, and modern war is no simple reversion to savagery. The General Staffs would not be needed if war were only an uncomplicated orgy of homicide—a mere getting-mad and throat-cutting season in the life of man. Quite to the contrary, modern war—as a function of modern society—reflects the institutional, political complexity from which it comes. A modern battle is a formal, ceremonialized and technically intricate operation. You must kill just the right people, in just the right way, with the right timing, in the proper place, for avowed purposes. Otherwise you make a mess of the whole show, and—what is worse—you lose.

The governments of today are protective of their monopoly on violence. War is the most extreme expression of that violence, and modern warfare isn't just a return to barbarism. The General Staffs wouldn't be necessary if war were merely a straightforward spree of killing—a simple time of chaos and slaughter in human life. In fact, modern war—stemming from modern society—mirrors the complex institutions and politics that shape it. A contemporary battle is a structured, ceremonial, and technically complex event. You have to target the right people, in the right manner, with perfect timing, in the appropriate location, for clearly defined reasons. If not, you mess up the entire operation, and—what's worse—you lose.

Why must you fight just so and so, there and not here, now and not then? The answer is simple: you are fighting against men. Your purpose in fighting is to make them change their minds. It is figuratively true to say that the war we have just won was a peculiar kind of advertising campaign, designed to make the Germans and Japanese like us and our way of doing things. They did not like us much, but we gave them alternatives far worse than liking us, so that they became peaceful.

Why do you have to fight in a specific way, at a specific place, now instead of later? The answer is straightforward: you're fighting against people. Your goal in fighting is to change their minds. It’s figuratively accurate to say that the war we just won was a unique kind of advertising campaign aimed at making the Germans and Japanese appreciate us and our way of life. They didn’t have much affection for us, but we offered them alternatives that were far worse than liking us, which led them to become peaceful.

Sometimes individuals will be unpersuadable. Then they must be killed or neutralized by other purely physical means—such as isolation or imprisonment. (Some Nazis, perhaps including the Führer himself, found our world repellent or incomprehensible and died because they could not make themselves surrender. In the Pacific many Japanese had to be killed before they became acceptable to us.) But such is man, that most individuals will stop fighting at some point short of extinction; that point is reached when one of two things happens:

Sometimes people will be impossible to convince. Then they must be eliminated or subdued by other purely physical means—like isolation or imprisonment. (Some Nazis, possibly even the Führer himself, found our world detestable or incomprehensible and died because they couldn't bring themselves to surrender. In the Pacific, many Japanese had to be killed before they became acceptable to us.) But that's just human nature; most individuals will stop fighting before reaching the point of extinction; this point is reached when one of two things happens:

  • Either, the defeated people may lose their sense of organization, fail to decide on leaders and methods, and give up because they can no longer fight as a group. This happened to the American Southerners in April, 1865. The President and Cabinet of the Confederate States of America got on the train at Richmond; the men who got off farther[Pg 30] down the line were "refugees." Something happened to them and to the people about them, so that Mr. Davis no longer thought of himself as President Davis, and other people no longer accepted his commands. This almost happened in Germany in 1945 except for Admiral Doenitz.
  • Or, the defeated people can retain their sense of organization, and can use their political organization for the purpose of getting in touch with the enemy, arranging the end of the war, and preparing, through organized means, to comply with the wishes of the conquerors. That happened when Britain acknowledged American independence; when the Boers recognized British sovereignty; when Finland signed what Russia had dictated; and when Japan gave up.

Sometimes these things are mixed. The people might wish to make peace, but may find that their government is not recognized by the enemy. Or the victors may think that they have smashed the enemy government, when the new organization is simply the old one under a slightly different name, but with the old leaders and the old ideas still prevailing.

Sometimes these situations are complicated. People might want to make peace, but they may find that their government isn’t accepted by the enemy. Or the winners might believe they’ve defeated the enemy government, when in reality, the new setup is just the old one with a slightly different name, yet still run by the same leaders and the same old ideas.

It is plain that whatever happens wars are fought to effect a psychological change in the antagonist. They are then fought for a psychological end unless they are wars of extermination. These are rare. The United States could not find a people on the face of the earth whose ideas and language were unknown to all Americans. Where there is a chance of communication, there is always the probability that one of the antagonistic organizations (governments)—which have already cooperated to the extent of meeting one another's wishes to fight—will subsequently cooperate on terms of primary advantage to the victors. Since the organizations comprise human beings with human ways of doing things, the change must take place in the minds of those specific individuals who operate the existing government, or in the minds of enough other people for that government to be overthrown.

It's clear that no matter what happens, wars are fought to create a psychological shift in the opponent. They aim for a psychological goal unless they are wars of total destruction, which are rare. The United States couldn't find a people anywhere in the world whose ideas and language were completely foreign to all Americans. Where there's a chance for communication, there's always the possibility that one of the opposing groups (governments)—that has already worked together to fulfill each other's desire to fight—will later collaborate in ways that benefit the victors. Since these groups are made up of human beings with typical human behaviors, the change needs to occur in the minds of those specific individuals running the current government, or in the minds of enough other people to bring that government down.

The fact that war is waged against the minds, not the bodies, of the enemy is attested by the comments of military writers of all periods. The dictum of Carl von Clausewitz that "war is politics continued by other means" is simply the modern expression of a truth recognized since antiquity. War is a kind of persuasion—uneconomical, dangerous, and unpleasant, but effective when all else fails.

The reality that war targets the minds, rather than just the bodies, of the enemy is supported by the observations of military writers throughout history. Carl von Clausewitz's statement that "war is politics continued by other means" is just a modern way of expressing a truth acknowledged since ancient times. War is a form of persuasion—inefficient, risky, and unpleasant, but effective when nothing else works.

Ideology.

An ideology is a system of deep-rooted beliefs about fundamental questions in human life and affairs.11 Ideology also plays a part in[Pg 31] psychological warfare. A difference in beliefs which does not touch fundamentals is commonly termed a difference of opinion. You may believe in high tariffs; and I, in no tariff. You may believe in One World; I may not. You may support Republicans; I, Democrats. Despite these differences both of us can still believe in dollars as a method of paying income, in marriage as a system of setting up the family, in private property for most goods industrial or personal, in the Government of the United States, in majority rule, in democratic elections, in free speech, and so on.

If our difference of opinion is so inclusive that we can agree on nothing political, our differences have gone from mere opinion into the depths of ideology. Here the institutional framework is affected. You and I would not want to live in the same city; we could not feel safe in one another's presence; each would be afraid of the effect which the other might have on the morals of the community. If I were a Nazi, and you a democrat, you would not like the idea of my children living next door to yours. If I believed that you were a good enough creature—poor deluded devil—but that you were not fit to vote, scarcely to be trusted with property, not to be trusted as an army officer, and generally subversive and dangerous, you would find it hard to get along with me.

If our disagreement is so broad that we can’t find common ground on anything political, our differences have moved beyond mere opinions into the realm of ideology. This impacts our institutional framework. You and I wouldn’t want to live in the same city; we couldn’t feel safe around each other; each of us would worry about the influence the other might have on the community's values. If I were a Nazi and you were a democrat, you wouldn’t like the idea of my children living next door to yours. If I thought you were a decent person—poor misguided soul—but not fit to vote, barely trustworthy with property, unable to be relied on as a military officer, and generally subversive and dangerous, you would find it challenging to get along with me.

It was not metaphysical theories that made Protestants and Catholics burn one another's adherents as heretics in early wars. In the seventeenth century, the Protestants knew perfectly well what would happen if the Catholics got the upper hand, and the Catholics knew what would happen if the Protestants came to power. In each case the new rulers, fearful that they might be overthrown, would have suppressed the former rulers, and would have used the rack, the stake, and the dungeon as preventives of counterrevolution. Freedom cannot be accorded to persons outside the ideological pale. If an antagonist is not going to respect your freedom of speech, your property, and your personal safety, then you are not obliged to respect his. The absolute minimum of any ideology is the assumption that each person living in an ideologically uniform area (what the Nazi General Haushofer, following Rudolf Kjellen, would call a geo-psychic zone) will respect the personal safety, etc., of other individuals in the same area.

It wasn’t philosophical ideas that led Protestants and Catholics to burn each other's followers as heretics during the early wars. In the seventeenth century, the Protestants clearly understood what would happen if the Catholics gained control, and the Catholics knew what would occur if the Protestants rose to power. In both cases, the new leaders, fearing they might be overthrown, would have eliminated the previous rulers and would have used torture, execution, and imprisonment to prevent a counter-revolution. Freedom can't be granted to individuals who exist outside the ideological boundaries. If someone isn’t going to respect your freedom of speech, your property, and your personal safety, then you aren't obligated to respect theirs. The bare minimum of any ideology is the belief that each person living in an ideologically uniform area (what Nazi General Haushofer, following Rudolf Kjellen, would refer to as a geo-psychic zone) will respect the personal safety, etc., of others in that area.

In our own time, we have seen Spaniards get more and more mistrustful of one another, until years of ferocious civil war were necessary before one of the two factions could feel safe. Spain went from republican unity to dictatorial unity in four years; in neither case was the unity perfect, but it was enough to give one government and one educational system control of most of the country. The other countries of[Pg 32] the world vary in the degree of their ideological cohesion. Scandinavia seemed serene until the German invasion brought to the surface cleavages, latent and unseen, which made Quisling a quisling. Russia, Italy, Germany and various other states have made a fetish of their ideologies and have tried to define orthodoxy and heresy in such a way as to be sure of the mentality of all their people. But most of the countries of the world suffer from a considerable degree of ideological confusion—of instability of basic beliefs—without having any immediate remedy at hand, or even seeking one.

In our time, we've seen Spaniards become increasingly distrustful of each other, leading to years of brutal civil war before either faction felt secure. Spain went from a unified republic to a dictatorship in just four years; neither type of unity was perfect, but it was enough for one government and one education system to dominate most of the country. Other countries in[Pg 32] the world differ in how ideologically cohesive they are. Scandinavia seemed peaceful until the German invasion exposed deep-seated divisions that made Quisling a traitor. Russia, Italy, Germany, and several other states have made their ideologies into a sort of obsession, trying to define what is orthodox and what is heretical to ensure everyone shares the same mentality. However, most countries in the world are grappling with a significant level of ideological confusion—uncertainty about fundamental beliefs—without any immediate solution in sight, or even a desire for one.

Education.

Education is a process usually institutional by which the people of a given area transmit to their successors, their own children, the purely practical information needed in modern life, together with a lot of other teachings designed to make good men and women, good citizens, good Christians or other believers, of them. In the democratic states this process is ideological only in some parts of the curriculum; elsewhere in the field of opinions, the government seeks to control ideology only negatively—through laws concerning obscenity, blasphemy, subversion, and so on.

In the states which are ideologically self-conscious and anxious to promote a fixed mentality, the process of education is combined with agitation and regulation, so that the entire population lives under conditions approximating the psychological side of war. Heretics are put to death or are otherwise silenced. Historical materialism and the Marxian "objectivity," or the Volk, or Fascismo, or Yamato-damashii, or "new democracy" is set up as the touchstone of all good and evil, even in unrelated fields of activity. Education and propaganda merge into everlasting indoctrination. And when such states go to war against states which do not have propaganda machinery, the more liberal states are at a disadvantage for sheer lack of practice in the administrative and mechanical aspects of propaganda. Education is to psychological warfare what a glacier is to an avalanche. The mind is to be in both cases captured, but the speed and techniques differ.

In states that are ideologically aware and eager to promote a fixed mindset, education is mixed with agitation and control, causing the whole population to exist under conditions similar to psychological warfare. Dissenters are killed or silenced in other ways. Historical materialism, Marxian "objectivity," the Volk, Fascismo, Yamato-damashii, or "new democracy" becomes the standard for defining all good and evil, even in unrelated areas. Education and propaganda blend into constant indoctrination. When these states go to war against those without propaganda systems, more liberal states find themselves at a disadvantage due to a lack of experience in the administrative and mechanical sides of propaganda. Education is to psychological warfare what a glacier is to an avalanche. In both cases, the goal is to capture the mind, but the speed and techniques vary.

Salesmanship.

Salesmanship is related to psychological warfare. Propaganda is often compared to another art of our time—industrialized salesmanship through mass printing and telecommunications. This bad parallel was responsible for much of the inept American propaganda overseas in the early part of the war; some of our propagandists had a fundamental misconception of the nature of wartime propaganda.

Allegiance in war is a matter of ideology, not of opinion. A man cannot want his own side to lose while remaining a good citizen in all[Pg 33] other respects. The desire for defeat—even the acceptance of defeat—is of tragic importance to any responsible, sane person. A German who wanted the Reich to be overthrown was a traitor to Germany, just as any American who wished us to pull out of the war and exterminate American Jews would have been a traitor to his own country. These decisions cannot be compared with the choice of a toothpaste, a deodorant, or a cigarette.

Allegiance in war is about ideology, not personal opinion. A person cannot wish for their own side to lose while still being a good citizen in every other way. The desire for defeat—even the acceptance of it—is incredibly significant to any responsible, sane individual. A German who wanted the Reich to fall was a traitor to Germany, just like any American who wanted us to withdraw from the war and harm American Jews would have been a traitor to their own country. These choices are not comparable to picking a toothpaste, a deodorant, or a cigarette.

Advertising succeeds in peacetime precisely because it does not matter; the choice which the consumer makes is of slight importance to himself, even though it is of importance to the seller of the product. A Dromedary cigarette and an Old Coin cigarette are both cigarettes; the man is going to smoke one anyhow. It does not matter so much to him. If Dromedaries are associated in his mind with mere tobacco, while Old Coins call up unaccountable but persistent memories of actresses' legs, he may buy Old Coins. The physical implements of propaganda were at hand in 1941-1942, but we Americans had become so accustomed to their use for trivial purposes that much of our wartime propaganda was conducted in terms of salesmanship.

Advertising works in peacetime because it’s not that crucial; the choice a consumer makes isn’t very significant to them, even though it matters to the seller. A Dromedary cigarette and an Old Coin cigarette are both just cigarettes; the person is going to smoke one regardless. It doesn't mean much to him. If he thinks of Dromedaries as just plain tobacco, while Old Coins remind him of random but strong memories of actresses’ legs, he might go for Old Coins. The methods of propaganda were ready to use in 1941-1942, but we Americans had gotten so used to using them for trivial things that much of our wartime propaganda felt more like marketing.

In a sense, however, salesmanship does serve the military purpose of accustoming the audience to appeals both visual and auditory. The consequence is that competing, outside propaganda can reach the domestic American audience only in competition with the local advertising. It is difficult for foreign competition to hold attention amid an almost limitless number of professionally competent commercial appeals. A Communist or Fascist party cannot get public attention in the United States by the simple expedient of a "mass meeting" of three hundred persons, or by the use of a few dozen posters in a metropolitan area. Before the political propagandist can get the public attention, he must edge his media past the soap operas, the soft drink advertisements, the bathing beauties advertising Pennsylvania crude or bright-leaf tobacco. The consequence is that outside propaganda either fails to get much public attention, or else camouflages itself to resemble and to exploit existing media. Clamorous salesmanship deadens the American citizen to his own government's propaganda, and may to a certain extent lower his civic alertness; but at the same time, salesmanship has built up a psychological Great Wall which excludes foreign or queer appeals and which renders the United States almost impervious to sudden ideological penetration from overseas.

In a way, salesmanship does serve the military purpose of getting the audience used to both visual and auditory appeals. As a result, outside propaganda has to compete with local advertising to capture the attention of the American public. It’s tough for foreign competition to grab attention amidst an endless stream of well-crafted commercial messages. A Communist or Fascist party can’t just draw in the public in the U.S. with a simple “mass meeting” of three hundred people or by putting up a handful of posters in a big city. Before a political propagandist can get the public’s attention, they must get their message past the soap operas, soft drink ads, and commercials featuring attractive models promoting Pennsylvania crude or bright-leaf tobacco. Consequently, outside propaganda either fails to attract much public attention or disguises itself to blend in with existing media. Loud salesmanship dulls the American citizen’s response to their own government's propaganda and may somewhat decrease their civic awareness; however, at the same time, salesmanship has created a psychological Great Wall that blocks out foreign or unusual messages and makes the United States nearly immune to sudden ideological influences from abroad.

Psychological Warfare and Public Relations.

Psychological warfare and public relations are different in the direction in which they apply. Psychological warfare is designed to reach the enemy. Public relations[Pg 34] is designed primarily to reach the home audience. Both reach neutrals, sometimes confusingly much. In some nations, the two functions were combined in a single instrumentality, as in the Japanese Joho Kyoku (see page 184, below). The American army and navy traditions of public relations are based on the ideas that the news should be as complete as military security may permit, that it should be delivered speedily and interestingly, that it should enhance the confidence of the people in their armed services, and that its tenor (no less than its contents) should not aid the enemy morale. These ideas are justified in terms of sound newspaper practice, but they can lead to a weak psychological warfare position when we must deal with an inventive and enterprising enemy.

It is not possible to separate public relations from psychological warfare when they use the same media. During World War II, the Office of War Information prepared elaborate water-tight plans for processing war news to different audiences; at their most unfortunate, such plans seemed to assume that the enemy would listen only to the OWI stations, and that the American public releases issued from Army and Navy would go forth to the world without being noted by the enemy. If a radio in New York or San Francisco presented a psychological warfare presentation of a stated battle or engagement, while the theater or fleet public relations officer presented a very different view, the enemy press and radio were free to choose the weaker of the two, or to quote the two American sources against each other.

It's impossible to separate public relations from psychological warfare when they use the same media. During World War II, the Office of War Information created detailed, foolproof plans for delivering war news to various audiences; however, these plans often mistakenly assumed that the enemy would only tune into OWI broadcasts and that public releases from the Army and Navy would go unnoticed by them. If a radio station in New York or San Francisco aired a psychological warfare report on a particular battle, while the public relations officer for the theater or fleet presented a very different perspective, the enemy’s press and radio could choose the weaker message, or quote both American sources against each other.

Psychological Warfare and Morale Services.

All modern armies, in addition to public relations, also employ morale services facilities—officers or employees whose function it is to supply troops with entertainment, educational materials, political indoctrination, and other attention-getting materials. Morale services are the prime overt defense against enemy psychological warfare, and by a program of keeping the attention of the troops, can prevent the enemy from establishing effective communication. During World War II, the Armed Forces Radio Service of the United States established global radio service for Americans, and incidentally turned out material of top importance to United States propaganda. Naturally, enemy and allied peoples would pay more serious heed to communications from Americans to Americans than they would to materials which they knew had been concocted for themselves. The American morale services in the last war indignantly rejected the notion that they were a major propaganda facility, rightfully insisting that their audience counted on getting plain information, plain news, and plain education without ulterior propaganda content. The fact that in a theater of war all communication has propaganda effect was not always[Pg 35] taken into account, and only on one or two critical occasions was there coordination of stress and timing.

It must be said, however, that propaganda by any other name is just as sweet, and that the conviction of the propagandist that he is not a propagandist can be a real asset. Morale services provided the American forces with news, entertainment, and educational facilities. Most of the time these morale facilities had huge parasitical audiences—the global kibitzers who listened to our broadcasts, read our magazines, bought our paper-bound books on the black markets. (It was a happy day for Lienta University at Kunming, Yünnan, when the American Information and Education set-up began shipping in current literature. The long-isolated Chinese college students found themselves deluged with good American books.)

It should be noted, though, that propaganda under any name is still effective, and the belief of the propagandist that they aren't actually a propagandist can be quite beneficial. Morale services supplied American troops with news, entertainment, and educational resources. Most of the time, these morale programs attracted large, informal audiences—the global onlookers who tuned into our broadcasts, read our magazines, and purchased our paperback books on the black market. (It was a joyful moment for Lienta University in Kunming, Yunnan, when the American Information and Education program started sending in contemporary literature. The long-isolated Chinese college students were overwhelmed with access to great American books.)

The morale services lost the opportunity to ram home to their G.I.-plus-foreign audience some of the more effective points of American psychological warfare, but they gained as propagandists by not admitting, even to themselves, that they were propagandists. Since the United States has no serious inward psychological cleavages, the general morale services function coordinated automatically with the psychological warfare function simply because both were produced by disciplined, patriotic Americans.

The morale services missed the chance to drive home some of the more effective aspects of American psychological warfare to their G.I. and foreign audience, but they benefited as propagandists by not recognizing, even to themselves, that they were propagandists. Since the United States doesn't have significant internal psychological divisions, the general morale services worked seamlessly with the psychological warfare function simply because both were carried out by disciplined, patriotic Americans.

In the experience of the German and Soviet armies, morale services were parts of a coordinated propaganda machine which included psychological warfare, public relations, general news, and public education. In the Japanese armies, morale services were directed most particularly to physical and sentimental comforts (edible treats, picture postcards, good luck items) which bore little immediate relation to news, and less to formal propaganda.

In the experiences of the German and Soviet armies, morale services were part of a coordinated propaganda system that included psychological warfare, public relations, general news, and public education. In the Japanese armies, morale services focused mainly on physical and emotional comforts (like snacks, postcards, and good luck charms) that had little direct connection to news and even less to formal propaganda.

Related Civilian Activities.

In a free nation, the big media of communication will remain uncoordinated even in time of war. The press, the stage, motion-pictures, part of the radio, book publishing and so on will continue. Psychological warfare has in such private facilities a constantly refreshed source of new material for news or for features. By a sparing but well considered liaison with censorship, psychological warfare can effect negative control of non-governmental materials, and can prevent the most overt forms of enemy propaganda from circulating on the home front.

News becomes propaganda when the person issuing it has some purpose in doing so. Even if the reporters, editors, writers involved do not have propaganda aims, the original source of the news (the person giving the interview; the friends of the correspondents, etc.) may give the[Pg 36] news to the press with definite purposes in mind. It is not unknown for government officials to shift their rivalries from the conference room to the press, and to provide on-the-record or off-the-record materials which are in effect ad hoc propaganda campaigns. A psychological warfare campaign must be planned on the assumption that these civilian facilities will remain in being, and that they will be uncoordinated; the plan must allow in advance for interference, sometimes of a very damaging kind, which comes from private operations in the same field. The combat officers can get civilian cars off the road when moving armored forces into battle but the psychological warfare officer has the difficult task of threading his way through civilian radio and other communication traffic over which he has no control.

News becomes propaganda when the person delivering it has a specific goal in mind. Even if the journalists, editors, and writers involved don’t have propaganda intentions, the original source of the news (like the person being interviewed or the contacts of the reporters) might provide the news to the media with clear objectives. It's common for government officials to take their rivalries from private meetings to the press, sharing on-the-record or off-the-record information that essentially acts as targeted propaganda campaigns. A psychological warfare campaign must be designed with the understanding that civilian communication channels will still be operational and uncoordinated; the strategy must anticipate potential disruptions, sometimes significant, caused by private entities in the same area. While combat officers can divert civilian vehicles when deploying armored forces for battle, the psychological warfare officer faces the challenging task of navigating through civilian radio and other communication channels that he cannot control.

Psychological warfare is also closely related to diplomacy. It is an indispensable ingredient of strategic deception. In the medical field, psychological warfare can profit by the experiences of the medical corps. Whenever a given condition arises among troops on one side, comparable troops on the other are apt to be facing the same condition; if the Americans are bitten by insects, the same insects will bite the enemy, and enemy soldiers can be told how much better the American facilities are for insect repulsion. Finally, psychological warfare is intimately connected with the processing of prisoners of war and with the protection of one's own captured personnel.

Psychological warfare is closely tied to diplomacy. It's a crucial part of strategic deception. In the medical field, psychological warfare can benefit from the insights of the medical corps. Whenever a specific issue arises among troops on one side, similar troops on the other side are likely dealing with the same issue; if American soldiers are bitten by insects, the same insects will bite the enemy, and enemy soldiers can be informed about how much better American facilities are for insect repellent. Ultimately, psychological warfare is closely linked to the treatment of prisoners of war and the safeguarding of one’s own captured personnel.

Psychological warfare is a field to itself, although it touches on many sciences and overlaps with all the other functions of war. It is generally divisible into three topics: the general scheme of psychological warfare, the detection and analysis of foreign psychological warfare operations, and the tactical or immediate conduct of psychological warfare. Sections of this book deal with each of these in turn. In each case it must be remembered, however, that psychological warfare is not a closed operation which can be conducted in private, but that—to be effective—psychological warfare output must be a part of the everyday living and fighting of the audiences to which it is directed.

Psychological warfare is its own field, even though it connects with many sciences and intersects with all other aspects of war. It can generally be divided into three main topics: the overall strategy of psychological warfare, the identification and analysis of foreign psychological warfare activities, and the tactical or immediate execution of psychological warfare. Sections of this book address each of these topics in order. In every instance, it's important to keep in mind that psychological warfare is not a closed operation that can be carried out in secrecy; to be effective, the results of psychological warfare must be integrated into the daily lives and actions of the audiences they target.

CHAPTER 3
Definition of Psychological Warfare

Psychological warfare seeks to win military gains without military force. In some periods of history the use of psychological warfare has been considered unsportsmanlike.12 It is natural for the skilled soldier to rely on weapons rather than on words, and after World War I there was a considerable reluctance to look further into that weapon—propaganda—which Ludendorff himself considered to be the most formidable achievement of the Allies. Nevertheless, World War II brought a large number of American officers, both Army and Navy, into the psychological warfare field: some of the best work was done without civilian aid or sponsorship. (Capt. J. A. Burden on Guadalcanal wrote his own leaflets, prepared his own public-address scripts, and did his own distributing from a borrowed Marine plane, skimming the tree tops until the Japanese shot him down into the surf. He may have heard of OWI at the time, but the civilians at OWI had not heard of him.)

Psychological warfare aims to achieve military objectives without using physical force. At certain points in history, employing psychological warfare was seen as unfair play.12 It's common for a well-trained soldier to depend on weapons instead of words, and after World War I, there was significant hesitation to explore that method—propaganda—which Ludendorff himself regarded as the Allies' greatest accomplishment. However, World War II saw many American officers from both the Army and Navy enter the field of psychological warfare: some of the most effective work was done without civilian support or sponsorship. (Capt. J. A. Burden on Guadalcanal created his own leaflets, wrote his own public-address scripts, and distributed them from a borrowed Marine plane, flying low until the Japanese shot him down into the ocean. He might have heard of OWI at the time, but the civilians at OWI had not heard of him.)

Psychological warfare has become familiar. The problems of psychological warfare for the future are problems of how better to apply it, not of whether to apply it. Accordingly, it is to be defined more for the purpose of making it convenient and operable than for the purpose of finding out what it is. The whole world found out by demonstration, during World Wars I and II.

Psychological warfare has become well-known. The challenges of psychological warfare in the future are about how better to use it, not whether to use it. Therefore, it should be defined more for the sake of making it practical and usable than for figuring out what it is. The entire world learned about it through demonstration during World Wars I and II.

Psychological warfare is not defined as such in the dictionary.13 Definition is open game. There are three ways in which "psychological warfare" and "military propaganda" can be defined:

Psychological warfare isn't defined that way in the dictionary.13 The definition is up for grabs. There are three ways to define "psychological warfare" and "military propaganda":

  • first, by deciding what we are talking about in a given situation, book, conversation, or study course;
  • second, by determining the responsibilities and authority involved in a given task;
  • or third, by stating the results which are believed to be accomplishable by the designated means.

Plainly, the staff officer needs a different definition from the one used by the combat officer; the political leader would use a broader definition than the one required by soldiers; the fanatic would have his own definition or—more probably—two of them; one (such as "promoting democracy" or "awakening the masses") for his own propaganda and[Pg 38] another (such as "spreading lies," "corrupting the press," or "giving opiates to the people") for antagonistic propaganda.14 Definition is not something which can be done once and forever for any military term, since military operations change and since military definitions are critically important for establishing a chain of command.

Clearly, the staff officer needs a different definition than the one used by the combat officer; the political leader would opt for a broader definition than what soldiers need; the fanatic would have his own definition or—more likely—two of them; one (like "promoting democracy" or "awakening the masses") for his own propaganda and[Pg 38] another (like "spreading lies," "corrupting the press," or "giving opiates to the people") for opposing propaganda.14 A definition isn’t something that can be set once and for all for any military term, since military operations evolve and military definitions are crucial for establishing a chain of command.

The first method of definition is satisfactory for research purposes; it may help break a politico-military situation down into understandable components. The second method—the organizational—is usable when there exists organization with which to demonstrate the definition, such as, "Propaganda is what OWI and OSS perform." The third method, the operational or historical, is useful in evaluating situations after the time for action has passed; thus, one may say, "This is what the Germans did when they thought they were conducting propaganda."

The first method of definition works well for research purposes; it can help simplify a political-military situation into understandable parts. The second method—the organizational—can be used when there's an organization available to illustrate the definition, like saying, "Propaganda is what OWI and OSS do." The third method, the operational or historical, is helpful for evaluating situations after the moment for action has passed; for example, one might say, "This is what the Germans did when they believed they were carrying out propaganda."

Since the first lesson of all propaganda is reasoned disbelief, it would be sad and absurd for anyone to believe propaganda about propaganda. The "propaganda boys" in every army and government are experts at building up favorable cases, and they would be unusual men indeed if they failed to work up a fine account of their own performance. Propaganda cannot be given fair measurement by the claims made for it. It requires judicious proportioning to the military operations of which it is (in wartime) normally a part.

Since the primary lesson of propaganda is reasoned disbelief, it would be unfortunate and ridiculous for anyone to trust propaganda about propaganda. The "propaganda guys" in every army and government are skilled at creating positive narratives, and they would be truly exceptional if they didn't manage to produce an impressive portrayal of their own efforts. Propaganda can't be accurately assessed by the claims made about it. It needs to be carefully compared to the military actions it usually accompanies (especially during wartime).

Broad and Narrow Definitions.

The term propaganda springs from the name of that department of the Vatican which had the duty of propagating the faith. A multitude of definitions is available. Among Americans, Walter Lippmann, Harold Lasswell and Leonard W. Doob have done some of the most valuable critical, analytical, and historical writing, but a host of other scholars have also made contributions, some of them works of very real importance.15 For the purposes of explaining[Pg 39] what this book is about, propaganda may be defined as follows: Propaganda consists of the planned use of any form of communication designed to affect the minds, emotions, and action of a given group for a specific purpose.

This may be called the broad definition, since it would include an appeal to buy Antident toothpaste, to believe in the theological principle of complete immersion,16 to buy flowers for Uncles on Uncles' Day, to slap the Japs, to fight fascism at home, or to smell nice under the arms. All of this is propaganda, by the broad definition. Since War and Navy Department usage never put the Corps of Chaplains, the PX system, the safety campaigns, or the anti-VD announcements under the rubric of propaganda, it might be desirable to narrow down the definition to exclude those forms of propaganda designed to effect private or nonpolitical purposes, and make the definition read:

This can be referred to as the broad definition, as it would encompass an appeal to purchase Antident toothpaste, to adhere to the theological principle of full immersion,16 to buy flowers for Uncles on Uncles' Day, to attack the Japanese, to combat fascism domestically, or to use deodorant. All of this qualifies as propaganda by the broad definition. Since the usage by the War and Navy Departments never categorized the Corps of Chaplains, the PX system, safety campaigns, or anti-VD announcements as propaganda, it may be beneficial to refine the definition to exclude those types of propaganda aimed at personal or non-political objectives, and revise the definition to read:

Propaganda consists of the planned use of any form of public or mass-produced communication designed to affect the minds and emotions of a given group for a specific public purpose, whether military, economic, or political.

Propaganda is the intentional use of any type of public or mass communication aimed at influencing the thoughts and feelings of a specific group for a particular public goal, whether that's military, economic, or political.

This may be termed the everyday definition of propaganda, as it is used in most of the civilian college textbooks.17 For military purposes, however, it is necessary to trim down the definition in one more direction, applying it strictly against the enemy and making it read:

This could be called the everyday definition of propaganda, as found in most civilian college textbooks.17 For military use, though, it's important to narrow the definition further, focusing it specifically on the enemy and adapting it to say:

Military propaganda consists of the planned use of any form of communication designed to affect the minds and emotions of a given enemy, neutral or friendly foreign group for a specific strategic or tactical purpose.

Military propaganda is the intentional use of any type of communication aimed at influencing the minds and emotions of a specific enemy, neutral, or friendly foreign group for a particular strategic or tactical goal.

Note that if the communication is not planned it cannot be called propaganda. If a lieutenant stuck his head out of a tank turret and yelled at some Japs in a cave, "Come on out of there, you qwertyuiop asdfgs, or we'll zxcvb you all to hjkl, you etc.'s!," the communication[Pg 40] may or may not work, but—in the technical sense—it is not propaganda because the lieutenant did not employ that form of communication planned and designed to affect the minds or emotions of the Japanese in the cave. Had the lieutenant given the matter thought and had he said, in the Japanese language, "Enemy persons forthwith commanded to cease resistance, otherwise American Army regrets inescapable consequences attendant upon operation of flamethrower," the remark would have been closer to propaganda.

Note that if the communication isn’t planned, it can’t be called propaganda. If a lieutenant poked his head out of a tank turret and shouted at some Japanese soldiers in a cave, "Come out of there, you qwertyuiop asdfgs, or we'll zxcvb you all to hjkl, you etc.'s!," the communication[Pg 40] may or may not be effective, but—in the technical sense—it’s not propaganda because the lieutenant didn’t use a form of communication that was planned and designed to influence the minds or emotions of the Japanese in the cave. If the lieutenant had thought it through and said, in Japanese, "Enemy persons are hereby commanded to cease resistance, otherwise the American Army regrets unavoidable consequences related to the operation of flamethrower," the statement would have been closer to propaganda.

Furthermore, propaganda must have a known purpose. This element must be included in the definition; a great deal of communication, both in wartime and in peacetime, arises because of the pleasure which it gives to the utterer, and not because of the result it is supposed to effect in the hearers. Sending the Japanese cartoons of themselves, mocking the German language, calling Italians by familiar but inelegant names—such communications cropped up during the war. The senders got a lot of fun out of the message but the purpose was unintelligently considered. The actual effect of the messages was to annoy the enemy, stiffening his will-to-resist. (Screams of rage had a place in primitive war; in modern military propaganda they are too expensive a luxury to be tolerated. Planned annoyance of the enemy does, of course, have its role—a minor, rare and special one.)

Furthermore, propaganda needs to have a clear purpose. This aspect should be part of the definition; a lot of communication, both during wartime and peacetime, happens because the sender enjoys it, not because of the impact it's meant to have on the audience. Sending cartoons of Japanese people, making fun of the German language, or using casual but unrefined names for Italians—these types of messages appeared during the war. The senders found them amusing, but the actual intention was poorly thought out. The real impact of these messages was to irritate the enemy, strengthening their resolve to fight back. (Outbursts of anger had a place in primitive warfare; in modern military propaganda, they are too costly to be accepted. Deliberate annoyance of the enemy does have its place—but it's minor, infrequent, and exceptional.)

"Psychological warfare" is simple enough to understand if it is simply regarded as application of propaganda to the purposes of war, as in the following definition:

"Psychological warfare" is easy to grasp if you think of it as using propaganda for war-related goals, as shown in the following definition:

Psychological warfare comprises the use of propaganda against an enemy, together with such other operational measures of a military, economic, or political nature as may be required to supplement propaganda.

Psychological warfare involves using propaganda against an enemy, along with any additional military, economic, or political strategies needed to support the propaganda.

In this sense, "psychological warfare" is a known operation which was carried on very successfully during World War II under the authority of the Combined and Joint Chiefs of Staff. It is in this sense that some kind of a "Psychological Warfare Unit" was developed in every major theater of war, and that the American military assimilated the doctrines of "psychological warfare."

In this sense, "psychological warfare" is a well-known operation that was carried out very successfully during World War II under the authority of the Combined and Joint Chiefs of Staff. It is in this context that some type of "Psychological Warfare Unit" was created in every major war theater, and the American military adopted the principles of "psychological warfare."

However, this is only one of several ways of using the term, "psychological warfare." There is, in particular, one other sense, in which the term became unpleasantly familiar, during the German conquest of Europe, the sense of warfare psychologically waged. In the American use of the term, psychological warfare was the supplementing of normal military operations by the use of mass communications; in the Nazi sense of the term, it was the calculation and execution of both political and military strategy on studied psychological grounds. For the American [Pg 41] uses, it was modification of traditional warfare by the effective, generous use of a new weapon; for the Germans it involved a transformation of the process of war itself. This is an important enough distinction to warrant separate consideration.

However, this is just one of the several ways to use the term "psychological warfare." There is, in particular, another meaning that became unpleasantly familiar during the German takeover of Europe, which is the sense of warfare psychologically waged. In American usage, psychological warfare referred to enhancing standard military operations through mass communications; in the Nazi context, it involved the careful planning and execution of both political and military strategies based on psychological principles. For Americans [Pg 41], it was about modifying traditional warfare with the effective and extensive use of a new tool; for the Germans, it meant transforming the very nature of war itself. This distinction is significant enough to deserve separate examination.

Warfare Psychologically Waged.

Various labels were devised to name Hitler's queer, terrifying strategy for the period 1936-1941. One writer, Edmond Taylor, called it "the strategy of terror" in a book by that name (Boston, 1940), and also "the war of nerves." Another, Ladislas Farago, a political journalist who started out as an authority on the Axis fifth column in the Near East and ended up in American naval psychological warfare planning, put forth a book called German Psychological Warfare: A Critical, Annotated and Comprehensive Survey and Bibliography (New York, 1941), which digested hundreds of German works on topics pertaining to psychology and war, much of this material concerned personnel practices, psychosomatic medicine, and other non-propaganda aspects of psychology, but the book as a whole was an impressive demonstration of how much the Germans had done to make their war scientific. Other articles and books on the Nazi "inventions" followed in rapid succession.

After the excitement had died down, it was found that the novelty of the German war effort lay in two special fields:

After the excitement faded, it became clear that the uniqueness of the German war effort was found in two specific areas:

  • first, the perfect or perfect-seeming synchronizing of political, propaganda, subversive, and military efforts;
  • second, the use of the findings of modern psychology for the attainment of military goals.

The Germans set the pace, in the prewar and early war period and United Nations psychological warfare tried to keep up, even though the two efforts were different in scope and character.

The Germans led the way in the prewar and early war period, while United Nations psychological warfare tried to keep pace, even though the two efforts were different in scope and nature.

In conquering Europe, the German staff apparently used opinion analysis. Much of this analysis has turned out to have been superb guesswork; at the time, it looked as though the Nazis might have found some scientific formula for determining just when a nation would cave in. In the conduct of war, the Germans waged a rapid war—which was industrially, psychologically and militarily sound, as long as it worked. Their "diplomacy of dramatic intimidation" used the war threat to its full value, with the result that the Czechoslovaks surrendered the Sudetenland without a shot and then submitted themselves to tyranny half a year later; the Germans wrung every pfennigs worth of advantage out of threatening to start war, and when they did start war, they deliberately tried to make it look as horrible as it was. The psychologists had apparently [Pg 42] taught the German political and military intelligence people how to get workable opinion forecasts; German analysis of anti-Nazi counterpropaganda was excellent. Add all this to strategy and field operations which were incontestably brilliant: the effect was not that of mere war, but of a new kind of war—the psychological war.

In taking over Europe, the German leadership apparently implemented opinion analysis. Much of this analysis turned out to be impressive guesswork; at the time, it seemed like the Nazis had discovered a scientific method for predicting when a nation would surrender. In how they conducted the war, the Germans executed a swift campaign—which was sound on industrial, psychological, and military levels, as long as it was effective. Their "diplomacy of dramatic intimidation" maximized the threat of war, leading the Czechoslovaks to surrender the Sudetenland without a fight, and then accept tyranny six months later; the Germans exploited every penny of advantage from their threats, and when they finally did go to war, they deliberately aimed to make it appear as brutal as it really was. It seems the psychologists had [Pg 42] instructed the German political and military intelligence on how to produce reliable opinion forecasts; their analysis of anti-Nazi counterpropaganda was top-notch. When combined with a strategy and field operations that were undeniably brilliant, the outcome was not just a typical war, but a new kind of warfare—the psychological war.

The formula for the psychological war is not to be found in the books of the psychologists but in the writings of the constitutional lawyers. The totality of war is a result of dictatorship within government; total coordination results from total authority. The "secret weapon" of the Germans lay in the power which the Germans had openly given Hitler, and in his use of that power in a shrewd, ruthless, effective way. The Führer led the experts, not the experts the Führer. If the Germans surprised the world by the cold calculation of their timing, it was not because they had psychological braintrusters inventing a new warfare, but because they had a grim political freak commanding the total resources of the Reich. Even in wartime, no American President has ever exercised the authority which Hitler used in time of peace; American Cabinet members, military and naval figures, press commentators and all sorts of people are free to kibitz, to offer their own opinions, to bring policy into the light of day. That is as it should be. The same factors which made "psychological warfare" possible in the beginning of the war were the ones which led to Germany's futile and consummate ruin in 1944-45: excessive authority, an uninformed public, centralized propaganda, and secret political planning.

The strategy behind psychological warfare isn't found in psychology textbooks but in the writings of constitutional lawyers. The totality of war stems from dictatorship within the government; complete coordination results from total authority. Germany's "secret weapon" was the power that the people openly granted to Hitler, and how he used that power in a clever, ruthless, and effective manner. The Führer directed the experts, not the other way around. If the Germans astonished the world with their precise timing, it wasn't due to psychological geniuses creating a new form of warfare, but because a grim political anomaly was commanding all the resources of the Reich. Even during wartime, no American President has ever wielded the authority that Hitler exercised during peacetime; American Cabinet members, military and naval leaders, press commentators, and various others are free to discuss, offer opinions, and bring policy into the open. That’s how it should be. The same factors that made "psychological warfare" possible at the war's start contributed to Germany's eventual and complete downfall in 1944-45: excessive authority, an uninformed public, centralized propaganda, and covert political planning.

That kind of "psychological warfare"—war tuned to the needs of fanatically sought lusts for power, war coordinated down to the nth degree, waged in the light of enemy opinion and aiming at the political and moral weaknesses of the enemy—is not possible within the framework of a democracy. Even from within Imperial Japan, Pearl Harbor had to be waged secretly as a purely naval operation; those Japanese who would have told the Board of Field Marshals and Fleet Admirals that an unannounced attack was the best way to unify all American factions against Japan were obviously not brought into the planning of the Pearl Harbor raid. The Japanese still had too much of their old parliamentary spirit left over, as Ambassador Grew's reports show; the military had to outsmart the home public, along with the foreigners. In the Western dictatorships, the home public is watched by élite troops, secret police, party cells, and is made the subject of psychological warfare along with the victim nations. Hitler could turn the war spirit on and off; the Japanese did not dare do so to any effective extent. "Psychological warfare" was too dictatorial a measure even for prewar Japan; it is therefore permanently out of reach of the authorities of the United[Pg 43] States. After war starts, we are capable of surprising the enemy with such things as incendiary raids, long-range bombers, and nuclear fission; but we cannot startle with the start of war. The United States is not now capable and—under the spirit of the Constitution, can never be capable—of surprising an enemy by the timing of aggression. If the same were true of all other nations, peace would seem much nearer than it does.

That kind of "psychological warfare"—a war tailored to satisfy fanatical desires for power, meticulously planned and conducted with an awareness of enemy sentiments while targeting their political and moral vulnerabilities—can't happen in a democracy. Even in Imperial Japan, the attack on Pearl Harbor had to remain a secret, operating solely as a naval mission; those Japanese who would have advised the Board of Field Marshals and Fleet Admirals that a surprise attack would unite all American factions against Japan clearly weren’t involved in the Pearl Harbor plan. The Japanese still held onto too much of their old parliamentary spirit, as shown in Ambassador Grew's reports; the military had to outsmart both the domestic public and foreign nations. In Western dictatorships, the domestic public is monitored by elite troops, secret police, and party members, and they too are subjected to psychological warfare alongside the victim nations. Hitler could turn the war spirit on and off; the Japanese were too hesitant to do that effectively. "Psychological warfare" was too authoritarian even for prewar Japan; it will therefore always be beyond the reach of the authorities in the United [Pg 43] States. Once the war begins, we can surprise the enemy with things like incendiary raids, long-range bombers, and nuclear fission; but we can’t catch them off guard with the initiation of war. The United States, under the spirit of the Constitution, is not currently capable and will never be capable of surprising an enemy with the timing of aggression. If this were true for all nations, peace would feel much closer than it currently does.

German psychological warfare, in the broad sense of warfare psychologically waged, depended more on political background than on psychological techniques. Disunity among the prospective victims, the complaisance of powers not immediately affected, demonstration of new weapons through frightful applications, use of a dread-of-war to harness pacifism to appeasement, the lucky geographic position of Germany at the hub of European communications—such factors made the German war of nerves seem new. Such psychological warfare is not apt to be successful elsewhere except for aggressions by dictatorships against democracies; where the democracies are irritable, tough, and alert, it will not work at all.

German psychological warfare, in the broad sense of warfare conducted through psychological means, relied more on political context than on psychological tactics. The lack of unity among the potential victims, the willingness of powers not directly involved, the showcasing of new weapons through terrifying demonstrations, the exploitation of fear of war to align pacifism with appeasement, and Germany's fortunate geographic position at the center of European communications—these factors made the German psychological campaign seem innovative. This type of psychological warfare is unlikely to be effective elsewhere, except for cases where dictatorships are attacking democracies; where democracies are responsive, resilient, and vigilant, it will completely fail.

The psychological warfare which remains as a practical factor in war is therefore not the Hitlerian war of nerves, but the Anglo-American application of propaganda means to pre-decided strategy. Let him who will advocate American use of the war of nerves! He will not get far with commentators publishing his TOP SECRET schedule of timing, with legislators very properly catechizing him on international morality, with members of his own organization publishing their memoirs or airing their squabbles right in the middle of the operation. He would end up by amusing the enemy whom he started out to scare. Psychological warfare has its place in our military and political system, but its place is a modest one and its methods are limited by our usages, morality, and law.

The psychological warfare that still plays a role in war today isn't the nerve-wracking tactics used by Hitler, but rather the Anglo-American use of propaganda as part of a predetermined strategy. Whoever wants to support the American approach to psychological warfare won't get very far with critics revealing his TOP SECRET timing schedule, with lawmakers rightly questioning him about international ethics, and with members of his own team publishing their memoirs or airing their disputes in the middle of the operation. He would just end up entertaining the enemy instead of intimidating them. Psychological warfare has its role in our military and political systems, but it’s a limited one, constrained by our customs, ethics, and laws.

Propaganda: Definitions.

Propaganda has been defined (above, page 39). It remains to distinguish some of the other technical and professional terms which apply in this field. In operational terms, propaganda can be distinguished by the consideration of five elements:18
  • 1. Source (including Media)
  • 2. Time
  • 3. Audience[Pg 44]
  • 4. Subject
  • 5. Mission

These factors are given in approximate order of importance to the analyst, and provide a good working breakdown for propaganda analysis when expert staffs are not available. The five factors can be remembered by memorizing the initial letters in order: S-T-A-S-M. The last factor, "Mission," covers the presumed effect which the enemy seeks by dissemination of the item.

These factors are listed in roughly the order of their importance to the analyst and offer a useful framework for propaganda analysis when expert teams aren’t available. You can remember the five factors by memorizing the first letters: S-T-A-S-M. The final factor, "Mission," refers to the expected impact that the enemy aims to achieve by spreading the information.

Without going into the technique of field propaganda analysis (described below, page 115), it is useful to apply these analysis factors to the definition of some subordinate types of military propaganda.

Without getting into the details of field propaganda analysis (explained below, page 115), it’s helpful to use these analysis factors to define some specific types of military propaganda.

Source is the most important. If the source is open and acknowledged,the government issuing it is putting the propaganda on the record before the world, and must therefore issue the propaganda with a certain amount of dignity and with an eye to the future. If the source is faked, then it is important for the government or army to make sure that the faking is a good job, and that the propaganda cannot readily be traced back. Two very different techniques are employed. Open sources require responsible public officials, preferably men with international reputations, who will get the best effect from use of the name and facilities of the government. Use of an open source usually (but not always) implies belief of the disseminator in the veracity of his materials. Fabricated sources require persons adept at illicit imaginativeness, impromptu forgery, and general devilment, combined with a strong sense of discipline and security. The United States was so chary of mixing the two kinds of propaganda during World War II that it operated them in different categories, giving rise to the three following types:

Source is the most crucial factor. When the source is open and recognized, the government providing it is putting the propaganda on record for the world to see, so it must present the information with some degree of dignity and with an eye toward the future. If the source is fake, then it’s essential for the government or military to ensure the deception is convincing and that the propaganda can’t be easily traced back. Two very different strategies are used. Open sources require responsible public officials, ideally individuals with international credibility, who will maximize the impact of the government’s name and resources. Typically (though not always), using an open source suggests that the person sharing it believes in the truth of the information. Fabricated sources need people skilled in creative deception, spontaneous forgery, and general mischief, along with a strong sense of discipline and security. The United States was so careful about mixing the two types of propaganda during World War II that it categorized them separately, leading to the three following types:

  • White propaganda is issued from an acknowledged source, usually a government or an agency of a government, including military commands at various levels. This type of propaganda is associated with overt psychological operations.
  • Grey propaganda does not clearly identify any source.
  • Black propaganda purports to emanate from a source other than the true one. This type of propaganda is associated with covert psychological warfare operations.

White propaganda is shown in figure 4 which does everything possible to make the message the official message of the British and American governments. The border is done up in handsome banknote fashion; the great seals of the nations are handsomely displayed; the signatures of the commanding generals are shown as further attestation [Pg 45] of the openness and good faith of the issuer of the propaganda.

White propaganda is presented in figure 4 which does everything it can to make the message the official one from the British and American governments. The border has a stylish banknote design; the national seals are displayed prominently; and the signatures of the commanding generals are included as additional proof [Pg 45] of the transparency and goodwill of the issuer of the propaganda.

Figure 38 was also prepared by British-American authority; it too had the job of making Germans surrender. But in this case, nothing was done to make the British-American source evident; indeed, every effort was made to hide the source, so that the German who read it would think that it came from within his own territory. The two different kinds of propaganda were both of them needed; each supplemented the other but they had to be kept apart as far as possible.

Figure 38 was also created by British-American authorities; it also aimed to make Germans surrender. However, in this case, nothing was done to reveal the British-American source; in fact, every effort was made to conceal it, so that the German reading it would believe it originated from within their own lands. The two different types of propaganda were both necessary; each one supported the other, but they needed to be kept separate as much as possible.

In the field of radio, the difference between Covert and Overt was even more plain. During World War II, the ether over Europe was filled with appeals from radio stations both public and covert in character. The British spoke to the Germans over B.B.C., making no effort to conceal the fact that they were British. But they also spoke to the Germans over clandestine stations, which pretended to be free-lancing Nazis, German army stations, or freedom group operations. The Germans, comparably, beamed official German news to the United States in English; but they also pretended to be Americans broadcasting from an isolationist radio in the American mid-west. In some cases, the belligerent powers used the identical radio transmission facilities for overt and covert propaganda. Radio Saipan, under the Americans, was most of the time the relay for the acknowledged San Francisco programs; intermittently OSS borrowed it, and it then became a "Japanese" station. (Under such conditions, black radio cannot remain black very long.)

In the world of radio, the distinction between Covert and Overt was even clearer. During World War II, the airwaves over Europe were filled with messages from both public and secret radio stations. The British communicated with the Germans through the B.B.C., openly acknowledging that they were British. At the same time, they also communicated with the Germans through undercover stations that posed as rogue Nazis, German military stations, or groups fighting for freedom. Similarly, the Germans transmitted official news to the United States in English, but they also pretended to be Americans broadcasting from an isolationist station in the Midwest. In some instances, the warring sides used the same radio transmission facilities for both overt and covert propaganda. Radio Saipan, under American control, mostly relayed the recognized programs from San Francisco; occasionally, the OSS used it, turning it into a "Japanese" station. (In such circumstances, black radio can't stay black for too long.)

In terms of the timing, propaganda can be subdivided into two further categories, strategic and tactical. Strategic propaganda is conducted with no immediate effect in view. Its purpose is to wear down the enemy by psychological changes that may extend over months. Figure 19, warning the Germans of the remote future, is an example of this in leaflet form. Tactical propaganda is operated to accomplish an immediate short-range purpose, and normally does not cover a long time-span. Only in a few cases, such as leaflets for a besieged enemy unit, is tactical propaganda run for a purpose that encompasses a long delay between the operation and the expected result. These two forms may be defined as follows:

In terms of timing, propaganda can be divided into two categories: strategic and tactical. Strategic propaganda is carried out without expecting immediate results. Its goal is to gradually weaken the enemy through psychological shifts that may take months. Figure 19, warning the Germans about what might happen in the distant future, is an example of this in leaflet form. Tactical propaganda, on the other hand, is intended to achieve a quick, short-term goal and typically doesn’t span a long period. Only in rare cases, like leaflets aimed at a besieged enemy unit, is tactical propaganda designed for a purpose that involves a long delay between the action and the expected outcome. These two forms can be defined as follows:

  • Strategic propaganda is directed at enemy forces, enemy peoples, and enemy-occupied areas in their entirety, and—in coordination with strategic planning—is designed to effectuate results planned and sought over a period of weeks, months, or years.
  • Tactical propaganda is directed at specific audiences, usually named, and is prepared and executed in support of localized combat operations.

Another set of distinctions can be set up, depending on the relationship of the propaganda operation to the simultaneous hostile propaganda operations, namely offensive or defensive propaganda. Before the advent of World War II, this distinction appeared to be significant but experience on almost all fronts indicated that it meant little when applied to day-in day-out necessities of actual practice. Propaganda is so intimately keyed to the news and opinion situation that it does not usually bear elaborate pre-operational analysis. Elaborate planning very often ends up in the locked files; the distinction of offensive and defensive means little in routine work. However, for the sake of the record, the distinction can be listed:

Another way to categorize things is by looking at how propaganda operations relate to the ongoing hostile propaganda efforts, which can be classified as offensive or defensive propaganda. Before World War II, this distinction seemed important, but experiences on nearly all fronts showed that it didn't have much relevance in the daily realities of actual practice. Propaganda is closely linked to the news and public opinion, so it usually doesn't require in-depth pre-planning. Extensive planning often gets shelved and the difference between offensive and defensive doesn’t matter much in everyday operations. Still, for the sake of documentation, we can outline the distinction:

  • Defensive propaganda is designed to maintain an accepted and operating form of social or other public action. (Soviet propaganda for the Five Year Plans is a conspicuous instance.)
  • Offensive propaganda is designed to interrupt social action not desired by the propagandist, or to predispose to social action which he desires, either through revolutionary means (within the same society) or international, either diplomatic or belligerent (between different societies).

Another set of distinctions arises from the purpose which the propaganda officer or group may have in mind for the people whom he addresses. These distinctions, like offensive-defensive, are theoretical rather than practical, and did not often appear in the actual operations, although all the more hush-hush plans made elaborate references to them:

Another set of distinctions comes from the goals that the propaganda officer or group may have for the people they are addressing. These distinctions, similar to offensive-defensive, are more theoretical than practical and rarely showed up in actual operations, even though all the secret plans included detailed references to them:

  • Conversionary propaganda is designed to change the emotional orpractical allegiance of individuals from one group to another.
  • Divisive propaganda is designed to split apart the component subgroups of the enemy and thereby reduce the effectiveness of the enemy group considered as a single unit. (An instance is provided by the Allied effort to make German Catholics think first as Catholics, then as Germans.)
  • Consolidation propaganda is directed toward civil populations in areas occupied by a military force and is designed to insure compliance with the commands or policies promulgated by the commander of the occupying force.
  • Counterpropaganda is designed to refute a specific point or theme of enemy propaganda. (Japanese charges of American atrocities usually followed American charges of Japanese atrocities.)

Except for those terms that are firmly rooted in the literature of propaganda, most of the distinctions can be forgotten; the basic distinctions are those determined by the task involved, and not by the propaganda content.

Except for those terms that are firmly rooted in the literature of propaganda, most distinctions can be ignored; the main distinctions are based on the tasks involved, not the propaganda content.

World War II brought up a very sore issue between military and civilians with respect to propaganda in areas with unsettled governments—such as Darlanist North Africa, Communist China, all of Siam. (See, also, discussion of World War II, below, page 77 ff.) In these areas every military act involved the definition of the political relations of the United States Government to the governments locally enjoying authority. Were we at war with them, or not? And so on. In these cases, politics itself became a vital foundation to propaganda, especially when the local authorities were themselves active in the propaganda field. The American theater and unit commanders had to decide what kinds of political promises they could or could not make. In this job, they had a more difficult task than did the British, who possessed in the Political Warfare Executive a pooling facility which coordinated foreign policy with propaganda.19 Could we promise freedom from France to the Algerians? Or immunity to the Siamese who re-doublecrossed in the matter of allegiance and got ready to subvert the Japanese? Or the Yenan people who wanted us to highjack the Generalissimo as a price of their support? Or the Indonesians who might oppose the Japanese and already opposed the Dutch? Such questions transcended propaganda. Their decision made propaganda, or unmade it; but the deciding power was outside the authority of the propaganda people.

World War II highlighted a significant conflict between the military and civilians regarding propaganda in regions with unstable governments—like Darlanist North Africa, Communist China, and Siam. (See also the discussion of World War II below, page 77 ff.) In these areas, every military action influenced the political relationships of the United States Government with the local authorities. Were we at war with them or not? And so on. In these situations, politics became a crucial basis for propaganda, especially when local authorities were actively engaged in propaganda themselves. American theater and unit commanders had to determine what political promises they could or could not make. They faced a more challenging task than the British, who had the Political Warfare Executive to coordinate foreign policy with propaganda.19 Could we promise freedom from France to the Algerians? Or immunity to the Siamese who betrayed their allegiance and prepared to undermine the Japanese? Or the Yenan people who wanted us to capture the Generalissimo in exchange for their support? Or the Indonesians who might oppose the Japanese and were already opposing the Dutch? Such questions went beyond propaganda. Their decisions shaped propaganda, but the ultimate authority lay outside the propaganda teams.

Political warfare is therefore, in administrative terms, a higher-level activity than propaganda, and may be defined as follows:

Political warfare is, in administrative terms, a more advanced activity than propaganda and can be defined as follows:

Political warfare consists of the framing of national policy in such a way as to assist propaganda or military operations, whether with respect to the direct political relations of governments with one another or in relation to groups of people possessing a political character.

Political warfare involves shaping national policy to support propaganda or military actions, whether regarding the direct political relationships between governments or in relation to groups of people with a political identity.

Such policy-framing does not normally fall within the authority of the Army or Navy, though these may be consulted and called upon to effect appropriate military action. An outstanding instance of the use of political warfare was President Roosevelt's impromptu enunciation of the theme "Unconditional Surrender" at Casablanca. The theme affected not only our propaganda, but the types of surrenders which American generals could accept from Germans.

Such policy-making usually isn't under the control of the Army or Navy, although they may be consulted and asked to carry out appropriate military action. A notable example of political warfare was President Roosevelt's spontaneous declaration of the theme "Unconditional Surrender" at Casablanca. This theme not only influenced our propaganda but also the types of surrenders American generals could accept from the Germans.

CHAPTER 4
The Limitations of Psychological Warfare

Psychological warfare cannot be known simply in terms of what it is; it must also be understood in relation to the limits which are imposed on it. The limitations can be described under four headings:

Psychological warfare can't just be defined by what it is; it also has to be understood in relation to the boundaries that are placed on it. These limitations can be categorized under four headings:

  • political limitations;
  • security limitations;
  • limitations arising from media;
  • limitations of personnel.

Like all limitations, these are handicaps only to the person who lacks the courage and resourcefulness to turn them into assets. Propaganda is dependent on politics, even for such front-line requirements as "definition of the enemy," yet intelligent exploitation of political goals yields valuable results. Security is an asset to any army; its price is rarely too high a price to pay for protection, but a selective and flexible censorship can lead to positive advantages. Media—that is, the actual instrumentalities by which propaganda is conveyed—are the ordnance of psychological warfare. They limit the performable job but they also make it possible in the first place. And as in any military operation, success depends most of all on proper use of personnel.

Like all limitations, these are just obstacles for those who lack the courage and creativity to turn them into strengths. Propaganda relies on politics, even for essential tasks like "defining the enemy," but smartly leveraging political goals can lead to valuable outcomes. Security is a benefit for any army; its cost is rarely too high for the protection it offers, but careful and adaptable censorship can create positive outcomes. Media—the actual tools used to deliver propaganda—are the weapons of psychological warfare. They may restrict what can be done, but they also enable it in the first place. And just like in any military operation, success largely depends on how well you use your personnel.

Each of these merits discussion. The experience drawn upon has, in almost all instances, been that of World War II. As in most other fields, common sense runs a close second to experience as a guide in new methods of struggle.

Each of these deserves a discussion. The experience referenced has, in nearly all cases, been that of World War II. As in many other areas, common sense closely follows experience as a guide in new methods of conflict.

Political Limitations of Psychological Warfare.

Politics has great influence on the content of psychological warfare. The relationship between two warring states is not one of complete severance; on the contrary, in wartime the relationship becomes abnormal, acute, sensitive. Each belligerent takes a strong interest in the other, in its affairs and weaknesses. During World War II the American armed services, government, and people learned more about the Japanese than they would have in twenty years of peacetime education. Japanese names made news. The purposes and weaknesses of the Japanese became the objects of hatred and—along with the hatred—intense scrutiny.

Each warring nation tries to turn the known enemy interest in itself into favorable channels. The propagandists of each country try to give the enemy the news which the enemy wants, while so arranging that news as to create a drop in enemy morale, to develop uncertainty in enemy policies, to set enemy cliques into action against each other. The propagandist sometimes becomes very agitated because he recognizes as[Pg 49] a technician propaganda opportunities which national policy prohibits his using. The propagandist who is so intent on his target that he forgets his broader responsibilities can often spoil the entire operation.

Each warring nation tries to exploit the enemy's known interests to its advantage. The propagandists in each country aim to provide the enemy with the information it craves while manipulating that information to lower enemy morale, create doubt in enemy strategies, and incite infighting among enemy factions. Sometimes, propagandists become very frustrated because they see propaganda opportunities that national policy prevents them from using. A propagandist who is so focused on his target that he loses sight of his wider responsibilities can easily ruin the whole operation.

German broadcasters who emphasized the anti-capitalist character of National Socialism in the programs beamed to Eastern Europe found that B.B.C. picked up the most tactless statements and repeated them to Western Europe, where the Germans posed as anti-Bolshevik champions of private property. American attacks on the Germans for associating with Japanese monkey-men were passed along by the Japanese to the Chinese, who did not like the slur either. The most notorious example of backfiring propaganda was of course the famous "Rum, Romanism, and Rebellion" phrase, which may have made James G. Blaine lose to Grover Cleveland in the national election of 1884; the phrase was used by a Republican clergyman in New York, referring to the Democrats, and implied that the Wets (anti-prohibitionists), Catholics, and Southerners were important components in the Democratic Party. (This may have been true, but it pleased none of them to have the matter pointed out with such epithets; the phrase succeeded in its short-range purpose, that of rousing Republicans, but failed by rousing the enemy even more and offending neutral-minded persons as well.)

German broadcasters who highlighted the anti-capitalist aspect of National Socialism in their programs directed at Eastern Europe found that the BBC picked up the most tactless remarks and broadcast them to Western Europe, where the Germans presented themselves as anti-Bolshevik defenders of private property. American criticisms of the Germans for their association with the Japanese were relayed by the Japanese to the Chinese, who were not pleased with the insult either. The most infamous example of backfiring propaganda was, of course, the notorious "Rum, Romanism, and Rebellion" phrase, which may have caused James G. Blaine to lose to Grover Cleveland in the 1884 national election; the phrase was used by a Republican clergyman in New York, referring to the Democrats, and suggested that the Wets (anti-prohibitionists), Catholics, and Southerners were key parts of the Democratic Party. (This may have been true, but none of them appreciated being highlighted with such labels; the phrase succeeded in its immediate goal of energizing Republicans, but it ultimately backfired by galvanizing the opposition even more and offending those who were neutral.)

The balance between home-front politics and field psychological warfare is difficult to maintain. The closer the psychological warfare officer is to the enemy, the more apt he is to think of the mission in terms of getting the enemy to come on over. Why quibble about a few phrases if the words will save lives, matériel, and time? Unfortunately the phrase that is successful against the enemy on the battle front may prove to be an irritant to the home public, with the sure consequence that the enemy will pick it up and send it back to do harm. Similarly, home-front propaganda can get out to do the theaters of operation harm: "Do your utmost—save lard!" sounds silly to men in combat areas.

The balance between domestic politics and psychological warfare in the field is tough to maintain. The closer the psychological warfare officer is to the enemy, the more likely he is to view the mission as getting the enemy to switch sides. Why argue over a few words if those words can save lives, resources, and time? Unfortunately, a phrase that works well against the enemy on the battlefield might annoy the home audience, resulting in the enemy using it against us. Likewise, propaganda directed at the home front can negatively affect operations: "Do your best—save lard!" sounds ridiculous to soldiers in combat zones.

This can be illustrated by the propaganda problem of the Japanese Emperor. It would have helped domestic American politics to call the Japanese Emperor a monkey, a swine, a lunatic, a witch-doctor or comparable names; some people did so. But if the American government had done so at home for the purpose of rousing its own public, the Japanese home public would have been roused even more with the net result that the Americans would have lost by such attacks. If the Russians promised—as in another instance they are reported to have done—good food and warm clothes to the Germans on the winter fronts, the Nazis passed that promise along to the Russian civilians, who would not think well of Stalin's letting Fascist invaders be plump and snug while they themselves nearly starved. For the enemy audience, it is good[Pg 50] to portray excellent care of enemy personnel; for the home audience, it is poor. For the home audience it is sometimes good to present the enemy as ruthless lunatics, beasts in human form, cruel degenerates, and so on; but the same claims, falling into enemy hands, can be used to the disadvantage of the originator by being relayed to the enemy home audience.

This can be illustrated by the propaganda issue surrounding the Japanese Emperor. It would have benefited American politics to call the Japanese Emperor names like monkey, swine, lunatic, or witch-doctor; some people did. But if the U.S. government had done this to rally its own public, it would have stirred up the Japanese public even more, resulting in Americans ultimately losing from such attacks. If the Russians promised—as is reported in another case—good food and warm clothes to the Germans on the winter fronts, the Nazis passed that promise to the Russian civilians, who would not appreciate Stalin allowing Fascist invaders to be well-fed and warm while they themselves were starving. For the enemy audience, it's beneficial to show excellent care of enemy personnel; for the home audience, it's not. For the home audience, it might be effective to depict the enemy as ruthless lunatics, beasts in human form, cruel degenerates, and so on; but the same claims, if they reach the enemy, can backfire on the originator by being relayed to the enemy home audience.

Furthermore, sound psychological warfare must take account of the fact that its ultimate aim is the successful ending of the war. For the end to be successful it must occur—the fighting must stop and the nations must enter into altered but renewedly peaceful relations. Propaganda that promises the enemy too much will alienate both allies and home public. But propaganda that promises bloody vengeance hurts possible peace movements in the enemy camp. None of the great powers in World War II went so far as to promise specific frontiers for the postwar period. They kept their promises vague, knowing that a definite promise would please somebody but alienate everyone else; furthermore, by not promising, the expectations of the hopeful parties can be kept at a higher pitch. If the French do not know that they will get the Saar they will fight so much the harder; but if they are promised the Saar they come in a very short while to regard the promise as a settled matter, and proceed to ask for something else. Meanwhile, other possible claimants to the Saar either have a sense of grievance or lose interest in the matter. For this reason, postwar political uncertainty can be a propaganda asset.

Furthermore, effective psychological warfare must recognize that its ultimate goal is to successfully end the war. For the end to be successful, the fighting must stop, and the nations must establish altered but renewed peaceful relations. Propaganda that overpromises to the enemy will alienate both allies and the public at home. However, propaganda that focuses on bloody vengeance undermines potential peace movements within the enemy camp. None of the major powers in World War II went as far as to promise specific borders for the postwar period. They kept their promises vague, knowing that a concrete promise would satisfy some but alienate many others; moreover, by not making promises, they could keep the hopes of interested parties at a higher level. If the French do not know that they will receive the Saar, they will fight much harder; but if they are promised the Saar, they quickly come to see that promise as a settled issue and then proceed to ask for more. In the meantime, other potential claimants to the Saar either feel a sense of grievance or lose interest in the issue. For this reason, postwar political uncertainty can be a propaganda advantage.

President Roosevelt, in his conduct of the political world role of the United States, promised Manchuria to the Chinese, Korea "in due course" to the Koreans, and the integrity of the French Colonial Empire to the French; outside of that he avoided specific promises. In another instance (to put a complicated matter baldly), the British promised Palestine to both the Arabs and to the Jews in World War I, and consequently got themselves into a political mess which, thirty years later, was still a mess.

President Roosevelt, in his handling of the political role of the United States, promised Manchuria to the Chinese, Korea "in due course" to the Koreans, and the integrity of the French Colonial Empire to the French; beyond that, he avoided making specific promises. In another complicated situation, the British promised Palestine to both the Arabs and the Jews during World War I, which led to a political mess that, thirty years later, was still unresolved.

Definition of the Enemy.

Another significant connection between politics and propaganda is found in definition of the nature of the enemy. For combat operations, it is easy (most of the time) to tell who the enemy is; he is the man with the other uniform, the foreign language, the funny color or physique. For psychological operations, it is not that easy. The sound psychological warfare operator will try to get enemy troops to believing that the enemy is not themselves but somebody else—the King, the Führer, the élite troops, the capitalists. He creates a situation in which he can say, "We're not fighting you." (This should not be said too soon after extensive use of bombs or mortars.) "We are fighting the So-and-so's who are misleading you." Some of the handsomest [Pg 51] propaganda of World War II was produced by the Soviet experts along this line. Before the War was over, Soviet propaganda created a whole gallery of heel-clicking reactionary German generals on the Russian side, and made out that the unprofessional guttersnipe Hitler was ruining the wonderful German Army in amateurish campaigns. Joseph Stalin's ringing words, "The German State and the German Volk remain!" gave the Russians a propaganda loophole by which they implied that Germany was not the enemy—no, not Germany! just the Nazis. This was superb psychological warfare, since the Russians had already built up the propaganda thesis that the common people (workers and peasants) were automatically—by virtue of their class loyalty—on the side of the workers' country, Russia. That left very few Germans on the other side.

For psychological warfare purposes, it is useful to define the enemy as:

For psychological warfare, it's helpful to define the enemy as:

  • (1) the ruler;
  • (2) or the ruling group;
  • (3) or unspecified manipulators;
  • (4) or any definite minority.

It is thoroughly unsound to define the enemy too widely. On the other hand, too narrow a definition will leave the enemy the opening for a peace offensive if the ruler dies, or if the ruling group changes part of its composition. It was fear of a peace move by the German generals, plus the desire to maintain the precarious anti-German unity of the occupied countries, which led the United States and Britain to adopt the policy of defining the German Reich rather than Naziism as the enemy. In the instance of Japan, we defined the enemy as the militarists and "Fascists," with the capitalists a poor second, and left the Emperor and people with whom to make peace.

It's completely unreasonable to define the enemy too broadly. Conversely, if the definition is too narrow, it will give the enemy a chance to make a peace move if the leader dies or if the ruling group changes. The United States and Britain adopted the strategy of identifying the German Reich as the enemy, rather than focusing solely on Nazism, due to the fear of a peace offering from German generals and the need to maintain the fragile anti-German unity among the occupied nations. In the case of Japan, we identified the enemy as the militarists and "Fascists," while viewing the capitalists as a lesser threat, leaving the Emperor and the people as potential partners for peace.

If the psychological warfare campaign is operated for a definite political purpose, it is possible for politics to be an aid rather than a limitation. The operator can describe his own political system in its most radiant light. He can say complimentary things about the enemy leaders or groups who might come over (though he should avoid giving them the kiss of death which the Nazis gave certain prominent American isolationists, by praising them too much). He can promise his own brand of Utopia.

If the psychological warfare campaign is conducted for a specific political goal, politics can actually be more of a help than a hindrance. The operator can portray their own political system in the best possible way. They can say positive things about enemy leaders or groups that might switch sides (but they should steer clear of overly praising them, as the Nazis did with certain well-known American isolationists, which backfired). They can offer their own version of a perfect society.

If the politics are defensive, vague, well-meaning but essentially non-committed, psychological warfare has to avoid making blunders. In World War II we could not say that we were against one-party states, because our largest ally (Russia) was a one-party state. We could not[Pg 52] attack the ruin of free enterprise by the Japanese and German governments since socialism existed on the Allied side too. We could not bring up the racial issue, because our own national composition rendered us vulnerable to racial politics at home. There was a huge catalog of Don'ts (usually not written down but left to individual judgment) in every propaganda office. Whenever we violated them, we paid the price in adverse opinion.

If the politics are defensive, vague, well-intentioned but ultimately non-committed, psychological warfare needs to steer clear of mistakes. During World War II, we couldn't openly oppose one-party states because our biggest ally, Russia, was one. We couldn't criticize the destruction of free enterprise caused by the Japanese and German governments since socialism was present on the Allied side too. We couldn't address the racial issue, as our own national makeup made us susceptible to racial politics at home. There was a long list of Don'ts (usually unwritten but left to personal judgment) in every propaganda office. Whenever we broke those, we suffered the consequences in negative public opinion.

Promises.

Finally, psychological warfare must avoid promises that may not be kept. The Americans during World War II never promised much as a government, but individual American agents promised all sorts of things which could not be delivered. We promised the Dutch their homeland and empire by implication; we promised the Indonesians self-government, also by implication; and we promised everybody, including the Japanese, access to Indonesian raw materials. It is highly probable that individual Americans, off-the-record, stated that they "expected," "hoped," or "thought" that their government would fulfill each of these promises. The three are not compatible, especially the first and second. The New York banker, James Warburg, has written a book, Unwritten Treaty, pointing out that the United States promised just about everything to everybody during the war (he was in OWI and he ought to know), and that it is going to take a generous, wise, and intelligent foreign policy to fulfill—even in part—the promises which we made. The promises of the loser are forgotten; he can write them off and start international policies with a clean slate. But the promises of the victor remain, and have to be carried out or else repudiated.

The psychological warfare officer should not make promises to persons in occupied territory, to friendly guerrillas, to underground movements, or to enemy troops when those promises are not backed up by word-for-word quotations from the head of his government or someone of Cabinet rank. The promises may not conform with promises which other psychological warfare officers are making to other groups. (In China, some American officers told the Chinese Communists that the Chinese Communists were wonderful people, and would be sure to get American material aid and political sympathy against Chiang Kai-shek. At the same time, other American officers told the Chinese government people that the United States did not propose to short-circuit recognition of the Chinese government, or to interfere in internal Chinese affairs. The two sets of Chinese heard about the American promises and, for a while, could not decide whether Americans were fools or liars. Much the same sort of thing happened in our dealings with French, Serbs, and Poles.) It is a poor piece of work for a combat officer to promise elections [Pg 53], liberties, labor rights, or even food to people in his path, unless the rear echelon people will be able to deliver the goods when they come up. And it is an irresponsible radio or leaflet man who makes promises without finding out whether his government is in a position, in relation to the political situation, to back up the promises one way or other. His nation itself will be called a liar if he slips up.

The psychological warfare officer should avoid making promises to people in occupied areas, friendly guerrillas, underground movements, or enemy troops unless those promises are directly supported by quotes from the head of their government or someone of Cabinet rank. Promises may not align with what other psychological warfare officers are telling different groups. (In China, some American officers told the Chinese Communists that they were great people and would definitely receive American aid and political support against Chiang Kai-shek. Meanwhile, other American officers informed the Chinese government that the United States did not intend to skip recognition of the Chinese government or interfere in domestic Chinese issues. The two groups of Chinese heard about the American promises and, for a while, couldn’t decide if Americans were naive or dishonest. A similar situation occurred in our interactions with the French, Serbs, and Poles.) It’s irresponsible for a combat officer to promise elections, freedoms, labor rights, or even food to people in his path, unless the support staff can follow through when the time comes. It’s also careless for someone working with radio or leaflets to make promises without checking if their government can realistically support those promises given the political circumstances. If they mess up, it could make their nation look like liars.

Security Limitations.

Another serious set of limitations arises from security problems.

The very conduct of psychological warfare encroaches upon perfectionist plans for security. Security is designed to keep useful information from reaching the enemy; propaganda operations are designed to get information to him. Security is designed to keep the enemy from knowing true figures; but propaganda must have a lot of good, current, true information if it is to be believed. Security demands that military and naval news be withheld until the extent of the enemy's knowledge is known; propaganda is designed to tell the enemy the news faster than his own sources tell him, thus discrediting enemy news. Security demands that dubious persons, intimately associated with the enemy, be kept away from communications facilities; propaganda officers have to keep an eye open for people who speak the enemy language well, who can address the enemy sympathetically and get his attention, who have a keen appreciation of the enemy culture.

The way psychological warfare is conducted challenges perfectionist security plans. Security is meant to prevent useful information from reaching the enemy, while propaganda is meant to deliver information to him. Security aims to keep the enemy unaware of the true numbers, but propaganda needs to include a lot of good, current, true information to be credible. Security requires withholding military and naval news until we understand what the enemy knows; propaganda aims to share the news with the enemy faster than his own sources can, thereby undermining their credibility. Security insists on keeping questionable individuals, closely linked to the enemy, away from communication channels; meanwhile, propaganda officers need to be on the lookout for people who speak the enemy's language well, can communicate with him in a relatable way, and understand his culture deeply.

Often, it is plain, psychological warfare and security officers get in each other's way. This conflict was lessened by American censorship organization during World War II. The United States Office of Censorship under Byron Price achieved a distinguished record of smooth, reasonable, and modest operation. It took an adult view of the intelligence of the American public, and permitted bad news to reach the public except when the Services or the White House intervened. Much of the story of this office is told in Theodore Koop's exciting book, Weapon of Silence,20 which makes it plain that censorship sought to avoid developing negative psychological warfare campaigns on its own initiative.

Often, it’s just straightforward psychological warfare, and security officers get in each other’s way. This conflict was reduced by the American censorship organization during World War II. The United States Office of Censorship, led by Byron Price, had a notable record of smooth, reasonable, and modest operations. It took a mature view of the intelligence of the American public and allowed bad news to reach the public unless the military or the White House stepped in. Much of the story of this office is covered in Theodore Koop's engaging book, Weapon of Silence,20 which clearly shows that censorship aimed to avoid creating negative psychological warfare campaigns on its own initiative.

The usual wartime security procedures apply with special force to psychological warfare operations. Civilian employees who are qualified as political experts, as writers, or as propaganda analysts are often well-educated and artistic. They are apt to value classified information highly for the pleasure which they can derive by violating security—that is, by showing "people they can trust" how much they are "in on" certain[Pg 54] operations. The temptation to show off is almost irresistible. (The vice is not unknown even in military echelons.) An atmosphere of excessive security easily degenerates into melodrama, bringing out in many individuals a silly zest for displaying to others how much TOP SECRET information they possess. Where military and civilian personnel work together, this human weakness is stimulated by rivalry. Even among the Germans in World War II, propaganda groups were easily infected by an atmosphere of gossip and intrigue.

The usual wartime security procedures are especially important for psychological warfare operations. Civilian employees who are political experts, writers, or propaganda analysts are often well-educated and creative. They tend to place a high value on classified information for the thrill of breaking security—showing “people they can trust” how much they know about certain[Pg 54] operations. The temptation to show off is nearly impossible to resist. (This issue isn't unheard of, even among military ranks.) An atmosphere of excessive security can easily turn into melodrama, leading many individuals to take a silly pride in flaunting how much TOP SECRET information they have. When military and civilian personnel work together, this human flaw is fueled by rivalry. Even among the Germans in World War II, propaganda teams were easily caught up in gossip and intrigue.

Security Procedures.

Security procedures for psychological warfare involve the usual common-sense precautions which apply to all operations, and which may be summarized in the following rules:

(1) Classification should be kept at an absolute minimum. No information should be classified unless there are genuinely strong reasons for supposing that it would benefit the enemy. Classification and declassification should be the responsibility of designated officers trained for the task. (In World War II, many American civilians classified information recklessly, with the result that all classification became a subject of disrespect. The author once found a highly classified inter-Allied plan in the hands of an elderly woman stenographer in Washington, who safeguarded the information by leaving the papers in a desk drawer which had no pull. The drawer had to be opened with a nail file and that fact comprised the "security.")

(1) Classification should be kept to an absolute minimum. No information should be classified unless there are genuinely strong reasons to believe it would benefit the enemy. The responsibility for classifying and declassifying information should fall to designated officers trained for the job. (During World War II, many American civilians classified information carelessly, which led to a loss of respect for all classification. The author once came across a highly classified inter-Allied plan in the possession of an elderly woman stenographer in Washington, who protected the information by leaving the papers in a desk drawer that had no handle. The drawer had to be opened with a nail file, and that was considered the "security.")

(2) Security should apply, generally speaking, to units as a whole, taking working units up to the limit of face-to-face working acquaintance as a base. It is unsound procedure to give certain individuals a higher level of information than others, since the privileged individuals will be tempted to display their inside knowledge, and the underprivileged individuals will be goaded by unwholesome, resentful, and acute curiosity. Either the entire unit should be given the information, or denied it.

(2) Security should generally apply to the whole unit, using working teams with face-to-face interactions as a baseline. It's not a good practice to give some individuals access to more information than others, as those with privileged information might feel tempted to share their insider knowledge, while those without it may feel unhealthy resentment and intense curiosity. Either everyone in the unit should receive the information or none at all.

(3) Security should not be applied for editorial purposes. Censorship is a separate function. Improper security procedures, vesting arbitrary powers in stated officers, may tempt the security officer to express his personal literary, artistic, or political preferences under the guise of maintaining security. The inevitable consequence is the breakdown of both security and of procedure. Censorship should be applied in conformity with national or theater censorship policies. Review and estimate of radio or leaflet output is another function.

(3) Security shouldn’t be used for editorial reasons. Censorship is a different role. Poor security practices that give random power to certain officials might lead the security officer to impose their personal literary, artistic, or political views while pretending to uphold security. The unavoidable result is the failure of both security and procedure. Censorship should adhere to national or theater censorship policies. Reviewing and assessing radio or leaflet content is another responsibility.

(4) Security for printed materials is easy enough to maintain. The leaflets can be sent to the G-2 to check, or wherever else security functions [Pg 55] may be vested. Radio security is another problem. Experience in World War II indicates that spot news cannot wait for routine security, but must be processed through. Two types of control, supplementing one another, are desirable:

(4) Keeping printed materials secure is pretty straightforward. The leaflets can be sent to the G-2 for review or to any other security department [Pg 55] that may be responsible. Radio security is a different issue. Lessons from World War II show that urgent news can't wait for regular security checks; it needs to be handled immediately. Two types of control that support each other are needed:

Security liaison on a 24-hour basis should be available to the radio operatives for the rapid processing of military news. The security duty officer should be indoctrinated with an attitude of cooperativeness, based on an understanding of the value of propaganda, and should conceive it as his mission to explain the needs of radio propaganda to his superiors, rather than taking the attitude of being superior to the radio operatives. There is a sound psychological reason for this. The presence of a sympathetic security officer will increase cooperativeness on the part of the propaganda broadcaster. An unsympathetic one will merely maintain the official dignity of his office and position. High morale on the part of script writers is more important than high morale of security officers.

Security liaison should be available 24/7 to the radio operators for quickly handling military news. The security duty officer should be trained to be cooperative, recognizing the importance of propaganda, and should see it as their mission to explain the needs of radio propaganda to their superiors, rather than acting superior to the radio operators. There’s a solid psychological reason for this. A sympathetic security officer will boost cooperation from the propaganda broadcaster. An unsympathetic one will only uphold the official dignity of their role. Maintaining high morale among scriptwriters is more crucial than maintaining high morale among security officers.

Security supervision can be exercised by monitoring facilities: that is, the security officers can equip themselves with a good radio receiver and listen to the broadcasts without ever meeting the broadcasters. A critical frame of mind on the part of such security personnel is desirable. Unlike liaison officers, they need not be cooperative. Since their criticism applies after the operation, they can afford to apply rigorous standards. (During most of 1942 and 1943, no one in Washington had any idea of what actually went out from San Francisco. The civilians who broadcast to Japan received elaborate orders to do this and to do that, but the Washington policy-makers did not know what was going on the air. On one occasion, the civilian propaganda broadcasters told the Army in Washington that the information was too highly classified to be released or circulated. The result was that Army and Navy found out what OWI was doing by receiving reports from listeners in the Pacific.)

Security supervision can be practiced by monitoring facilities: in other words, security officers can equip themselves with a good radio receiver and listen to broadcasts without ever meeting the broadcasters. A critical mindset from these security personnel is important. Unlike liaison officers, they don’t need to be cooperative. Since their evaluation comes after the operation, they can afford to enforce strict standards. (During most of 1942 and 1943, no one in Washington had any clue about what was actually going out from San Francisco. The civilians who broadcast to Japan received detailed instructions to do this and do that, but the Washington policy-makers had no idea what was happening on the air. At one point, the civilian propaganda broadcasters informed the Army in Washington that the information was too highly classified to be released or shared. The outcome was that the Army and Navy learned about what OWI was doing by getting reports from listeners in the Pacific.)

Security liaison can check propaganda output in the process of transmission; security supervision can check the output after it goes on the air, and can transmit through channels recommendations for punitive or corrective action. The final military connection should exist (for an all-military psychological warfare group) in the person of a responsible commanding or executive officer. For a civilian group functioning under military control the military connection should lie in the hands of an officer capable of watching a great deal and of saying little. Attempts by security to act as propagandists have been found to be as disastrous as the efforts of operators to get along without security.

Security liaisons can monitor propaganda while it's being transmitted; security supervision can review the output once it’s aired and can send recommendations for punishment or corrective action through proper channels. The final military link should be with a responsible commanding or executive officer for an all-military psychological warfare group. For a civilian group operating under military control, the military connection should be managed by an officer who can observe a lot but say very little. Attempts by security personnel to act as propagandists have proven to be just as disastrous as operators trying to function without security.

Media Limitations.

Psychological warfare should not broadcast into[Pg 56] areas in which radio sets are unknown. Psychological warfare should not drop books to illiterates. These rules seem obvious but they have often been violated. Psychological warfare should not assume that an extensive news or morale campaign is going to achieve the desired results unless there is trustworthy intelligence to the effect that propaganda is getting through.

It is ridiculous to broadcast to the masses of a country when the masses are known not to have radio facilities. This was done in the anti-Japanese broadcasts of OWI, at least in the early part of the war, in which mass-audience soap operas and popular music were sent to Japan on the short-wave—this despite reports that short-wave sets were almost unknown outside governmental or plutocratic circles. What was known was that the Japanese government itself had listening facilities, and that the content of American broadcasts was relayed through Japanese military and governmental groups. The propaganda (to fit the medium, radio) should have been designed to affect the persons actually reached, and not an audience known to be out of reach. The mere fact that enemy counterpropaganda mentions one's own material is nothing more than a professional exchange of compliments. Goading the enemy radio into a reply may be fun, but unless non-propagandists are known to be listening, the fun is expensive and unprofitable.

It’s absurd to broadcast to the masses of a country when they clearly don’t have access to radios. This happened in the anti-Japanese broadcasts of the OWI, at least in the early part of the war, where mass-audience soap operas and popular music were sent to Japan via short-wave radio—despite reports that short-wave radios were almost nonexistent outside government or wealthy circles. What was known is that the Japanese government had listening capabilities and that the content of American broadcasts was shared through Japanese military and government groups. The propaganda, meant for radio, should have been aimed at the people who could actually hear it, not at an audience known to be unreachable. The fact that enemy counterpropaganda mentions your own content is just a professional exchange of niceties. Provoking the enemy radio into a response might be entertaining, but unless it’s known that non-propagandists are listening, that entertainment is costly and pointless.

(It is really fun, though. The author suggested in the spring of 1942 that the San Francisco radio carry an item to the effect that "American art lovers" hoped the Japanese would move their priceless books and paintings away from the great cities. This was preparation for eventual nagging on the topic, "the air raids will get you if you don't watch out!" The radio civilians in San Francisco put the item on the air. Nothing was heard from the Japanese on the subject. Four days later, Radio Luxembourg [then under Nazi control, of course] broadcast in German to Europe that a spokesman for the "beastly American Air Ministry" had told the Japanese that the Americans planned to destroy cultural monuments. The Nazi commentator added that this was characteristic of the actions of uncivilized Americans. New York picked up the German broadcast. The author enjoyed seeing his item go all the way around the world, but in retrospect he wonders whether he did any good other than to please himself. He did do the actual harm of giving the Nazis another point to distort.)

(It is really fun, though. The author suggested in the spring of 1942 that the San Francisco radio should announce that "American art lovers" hoped the Japanese would move their priceless books and paintings away from the big cities. This was preparation for eventually nagging on the topic, "the air raids will get you if you don't watch out!" The radio team in San Francisco aired the announcement. Nothing was heard from the Japanese about it. Four days later, Radio Luxembourg [then under Nazi control, of course] broadcast in German to Europe that a spokesperson for the "beastly American Air Ministry" had told the Japanese that the Americans planned to destroy cultural monuments. The Nazi commentator added that this was typical of the actions of uncivilized Americans. New York picked up the German broadcast. The author enjoyed seeing his announcement go all the way around the world, but in retrospect, he wonders whether he did any good other than to please himself. He did cause actual harm by giving the Nazis another point to twist.)

Media consist simply of the facilities possessed. These are, most commonly:[Pg 57]

Media simply refer to the resources available. These are, most commonly:[Pg 57]

  • (1) Standard-wave radio;
  • (2) Short-wave radio;
  • (3) Loudspeakers;
  • (4) Leaflets;
  • (5) Pamphlets;
  • (6) Books;
  • (7) Novelties.

The limitations consist simply of applying the right medium at the right time. Radio broadcasts need be made only when receiving sets are known to exist. Written material should be dropped only to areas in which at least some people can read. (The OWI in China, at the request cf CBI Forward Echelon Headquarters, made up the leaflet showing pictures only. This was designed for the aboriginal hillmen between China and Tibet—to tell them to rescue downed American pilots. Broadcasting to these people would have been as profitable as spitting in the ocean. None of them could read, much less understand radio.) The probable number of listeners or readers should be calculated conservatively, taking enemy policing, amount of enemy interest, customs of the people, tension among enemy troops or civilians and other appropriate factors into account.

The limitations are simply about using the right medium at the right time. Radio broadcasts should only happen when we know there are working receivers. Written materials should only be distributed in areas where at least some people can read. (The OWI in China, at the request of CBI Forward Echelon Headquarters, created a leaflet with just pictures. This was aimed at the indigenous hillmen between China and Tibet—to instruct them to help rescue downed American pilots. Broadcasting to these people would have been as effective as spitting in the ocean. None of them could read, let alone understand radio.) The expected number of listeners or readers should be estimated conservatively, considering enemy policing, the level of enemy interest, cultural habits, tensions among enemy troops or civilians, and other relevant factors.

Occasionally propaganda media exceed the expected limitations. The Americans and British dropped leaflets on Berlin. The leaflets had little key numbers in the corners, showing to which series they belonged, and could thus be arranged in series. The Germans prohibited civilians from picking up the leaflets. The Nazi authorities followed up the prohibition by sending the Hitlerjugend and Hitlermädel out to pick up the leaflets and turn them in for destruction. The boys and girls did their job with gusto. Vast quantities were turned in for destruction. What the Nazis discovered—too late, too late—was that the schoolchildren had begun collecting the leaflets, using the key numbers to make up perfect sets. Some numbers were rarer than others, so that the Hitlerite children swapped Allied leaflets all over Berlin, trying to make up attractive albums. Mother and Father—who did not dare pick the leaflets up off the street for fear the Gestapo might be watching—found a convenient file, reasonably complete, in the room of little Fritzl or Ermintrude! The most hopeful British or American planner could not have counted on such a happy result.

Sometimes propaganda media go beyond expected limits. The Americans and British dropped leaflets over Berlin. The leaflets had small numbers in the corners that indicated which series they belonged to, allowing them to be organized in series. The Germans banned civilians from picking up the leaflets. The Nazi authorities enforced this ban by sending the Hitlerjugend and Hitlermädel to collect the leaflets and turn them in for destruction. The boys and girls took their task seriously. Massive amounts were handed over for destruction. What the Nazis realized—too late—was that the schoolchildren had started collecting the leaflets, using the numbers to create complete sets. Some numbers were rarer than others, leading the Hitler Youth to trade Allied leaflets throughout Berlin in an effort to create impressive albums. Parents—who were too afraid to pick the leaflets off the street for fear the Gestapo might be watching—discovered a pretty complete collection in the room of little Fritzl or Ermintrude! The most optimistic British or American planner could never have anticipated such a fortunate outcome.

Maximum Performance of Personnel.

Another limitation, to be found in any psychological warfare operation, is that imposed by the types of personnel available. It would be a rash commander who assumed that he had air support because he saw airplanes—without knowing whether air crews were available. A microphone does not make a[Pg 58] propagandist. Personnel using the speaking voice have to be good speakers; merely knowing the language is not enough. Writing personnel must be up to the level of professional writers. On the other hand, the available personnel must not be driven above its limits of performance: often an attempt to do a too-professional job will defeat the propaganda. (When the Japanese pretended to be perfectly American, and used the corny obsolete slang of the 1920's, they aroused more contempt than they would have done had they confined themselves to rather bookish, plain English.)

The psychological warfare operation must be gauged to the personnel facilities no less than to the material facilities. (In China, the author sat in with an expert on medieval and modern Japanese art, who was writing leaflets which were to be dropped on the Japanese garrisons of the Yangtze cities. The expert wrote pure, dignified Japanese, but the Chinese-Japanese language experts brought up the point, "Would the Japanese common soldier understand this kind of talk?" For a while, we had no plain-spoken Japanese at hand, and we had to send our Japanese leaflets from Chungking up to Yenan, where the Japanese Communists read the leaflets and wrote back long detailed criticisms.)

The psychological warfare operation needs to be tailored to the personnel as much as to the material resources. (In China, the author was with an expert on medieval and modern Japanese art, who was creating leaflets to be dropped on the Japanese garrisons in the Yangtze cities. The expert wrote in formal, dignified Japanese, but the Chinese-Japanese language experts pointed out, "Would the average Japanese soldier understand this kind of language?" For a time, we didn't have any straightforward Japanese available, so we had to send our Japanese leaflets from Chungking to Yenan, where the Japanese Communists reviewed the leaflets and sent back detailed critiques.)

Whenever the politico-military situation permits, it is sound procedure to check output with live enemies, either interned civilians or captured military personnel. A shrewd interrogator can soon find out whether the comments from the enemy jury are honest or not.

Whenever the political-military situation allows, it's a good practice to verify information with live enemies, whether they're interned civilians or captured soldiers. A skilled interrogator can quickly determine if the feedback from the enemy is truthful or not.

Intelligent psychological warfare procedures have often turned liabilities into assets. Absence of a good orchestra has compelled propagandists to make up current music schedules by recording enemy musical programs, re-broadcasting them with new spoken commentary. Failure to obtain native speakers (such as genuine home-grown Japanese, or Chinese with the properly slurred Wu dialect) has led to the use of substitutes that proved better than the original. There is no point in trying to establish rapport with the enemy unless you talk his language with effortless perfection on the one end of the scale—or else admit that you really are a foreigner, on the other end of the scale. It is easier to build up the image of a trustworthy enemy than it is to create trust in a traitor. Frequently the attempt to talk the enemy's own language is less successful than a frank acceptance of handicaps.

Intelligent psychological warfare strategies have often turned weaknesses into strengths. The lack of a good orchestra has forced propagandists to create current music schedules by recording enemy musical programs and re-broadcasting them with new commentary. The inability to find native speakers (like authentic home-grown Japanese or Chinese with the right slurred Wu dialect) has resulted in substitutes that ended up being better than the original. There’s no point in trying to establish rapport with the enemy unless you can speak their language flawlessly on one end of the scale—or admit that you’re really a foreigner on the other end. It’s easier to create the image of a trustworthy enemy than to build trust in a traitor. Often, trying to speak the enemy's language is less effective than honestly acknowledging limitations.

In actual practice this means that either—

In practice, this means that either—

  • (a) the speaker should be authentically perfect in use of the enemylanguage, whether spoken or written as script; or
  • (b) the speaker should make no effort to conceal his foreign accent.

In British broadcasts to Germany, for example, it was found to be desirable for the radio announcers to have British accents in their German, rather than the Viennese or Jewish lilt which many of them did have. A Nazified audience was so infected with anti-Semitism that no Jewish speaker could carry much weight, no matter how cogent his arguments nor how eloquent his appeals. The British tone in the voices of other speakers actually helped carry conviction. The Germans were prepared to listen to a genuine Britisher, and might have been disappointed if he had spoken letter-perfect German.21

In British broadcasts to Germany, for instance, it was noted that it was better for radio announcers to have British accents when speaking German, rather than the Viennese or Jewish inflections that many of them had. An audience influenced by Nazi ideology was so steeped in anti-Semitism that no Jewish speaker could make a significant impact, regardless of how strong their arguments were or how persuasive their appeals were. The British tone in the voices of other speakers actually added to their credibility. The Germans were willing to listen to a genuine Brit and might have been let down if he spoke flawless German.21

Furthermore, with the perfect speaker of the enemy language there is always the question, "What is that guy doing over there?" A traitor is less appealing than an open enemy spokesman; a traitor has to be sensationally good in order to get across at all. Lord Haw Haw was one of a kind, but he seems to have had genuine theatrical talent along with a crazy zeal which persuaded his hearers that though he was on the wrong side, he did believe his own line. The perfect speaker, whether enemy renegade or friendly linguist, has an inglorious role at the beginning of war, when enemy morale is high and the enemy population has not had time to think over the problem of changing sides. Only toward the end of the war, or in any morale downgrade, the man who says, "Come on over! See? I'm here. It's fine," has a chance of being believed.

Furthermore, with a skilled speaker of the enemy language, there's always the question, "What is that person doing over there?" A traitor is less appealing than an open enemy spokesperson; a traitor has to be exceptionally convincing to get their message across at all. Lord Haw Haw was unique, but he seemed to possess genuine theatrical talent along with a wild enthusiasm that convinced his audience that, even though he was on the wrong side, he truly believed what he was saying. The perfect speaker, whether an enemy turncoat or a friendly linguist, has an unglamorous role at the start of a war, when enemy morale is high and the enemy population hasn't had time to consider switching sides. Only towards the end of the war, or during any decline in morale, does the person who says, "Come on over! Look, I'm here. It's fine," have a chance of being taken seriously.

The propaganda administrator must use his personnel thoughtfully. It is a waste of talent and—in advance field units, of life as well—to impose tasks which operatives cannot handle. An American nisei from California should not be asked to talk slangy Edokko Japanese; a soldier detailed to psychological warfare, because of some special linguistic qualification, should not be considered a great journalist, radio commentator, or actor just because he speaks the right language. If he is given a microphone, and the feeling of having an audience (one that cannot write adverse fan mail), it will be easy for the average man to overestimate the effect of his own talk. The intelligent officer tries to see his staff as the enemy would see them; he keeps their limitations in mind. If they speak the enemy language perfectly, they fall under suspicion as traitors; if they speak it poorly, they may sound like bunglers or jackasses. Nevertheless, propaganda must come from men and through[Pg 60] words written by men, and the flavor must be fitted to the situation. Advance planning should therefore consider the available personnel as an actual factor in estimating the situation.

The propaganda administrator must use their team wisely. It's a waste of talent—and in the case of forward units, a waste of lives too—to assign tasks that operatives can't handle. An American nisei from California shouldn't be asked to speak in the slangy Edokko Japanese; a soldier assigned to psychological warfare, due to some special language skills, shouldn’t be assumed to be a great journalist, radio commentator, or actor just because they speak the right language. If they are given a microphone and feel like they have an audience (one that can’t send negative fan mail), it’s easy for the average person to overestimate the impact of their own words. The smart officer tries to see their team from the enemy's perspective; they keep their limitations in mind. If they speak the enemy's language perfectly, they may be seen as traitors; if they speak it poorly, they might come off as clumsy or foolish. Still, propaganda must come from real people and through[Pg 60] words written by real people, and it should fit the situation. Therefore, advance planning should consider the available personnel as a key factor in assessing the situation.

Counterpropaganda.

Counterpropaganda could be listed as a limitation, as the enemy combat strength is sized up in physical warfare. This, however, is one of the points at which psychological warfare differs from other forms. If the propaganda message is worth putting across, it need not be geared to what the enemy is saying. Enemy propaganda should, in well conducted operations, be taken into account only when it becomes an asset. That is, the enemy need only be heeded when he tells a whopping lie, or comes forth with a piece of hyprocrisy so offensive to his own people that it needs little improvement to be adapted for counterpropaganda. Most enemy themes are beyond reach, especially those of inter-ideological warfare. The Nazis and Russians made the best propaganda against each other when they got down to the basic necessities of life, not when they were trying to weave finespun theories about each other's way of thinking or of life. Refutation is a joy; it is delightful to talk back. But the best propaganda is only incidentally counterpropaganda. It uses enemy blunders and counteracts enemy success by building up unrelated successes of its own.

This does not mean that propaganda analysis is not needed. Somewhere in every psychological warfare unit there must be an intelligence group servicing the operation. If, for example, the enemy has announced that the candy your aviators are dropping is poisoned (and has proved it by dropping some of "your" candy, made by his black-operations boys and actually poisoned), there is no point in calling him a liar; you may not know for some time whether poisoned candy has been dropped or not. If the enemy commander has shown his troops photographs of prisoners whom your side has taken and "murdered" (according to his well staged photos), it is not a good idea to ask people to surrender without sending along equally convincing pictures of well cared for prisoners. If the enemy alleges that you and your allies are rioting in the streets or stealing each other's womenfolk, or that one of you is doing all the fighting while the other sits around in safe staging areas, it may be a good idea to send along some leaflets showing inter-allied cooperation on your side, or to run a few radio shows on the subject.

This doesn’t mean that propaganda analysis isn’t necessary. Somewhere in every psychological warfare unit, there needs to be an intelligence team supporting the operation. For example, if the enemy claims that the candy your pilots are dropping is poisoned (and they’ve demonstrated this by dropping some of "your" candy, made by their covert ops guys and actually poisoned), there’s no point in calling them a liar; you might not find out for a while whether poisoned candy has actually been dropped or not. If the enemy commander has shown his troops photos of prisoners that your side has taken and "murdered" (according to his carefully staged photos), it’s not wise to ask people to surrender without also providing equally convincing pictures of well-treated prisoners. If the enemy claims that you and your allies are rioting in the streets or stealing each other's women, or that one of you is doing all the fighting while the other just hangs back in safe areas, it’s a good idea to send out some leaflets showing cooperation among your allies or to broadcast a few radio shows on the topic.

This consists merely of reckoning the enemy propaganda as part of the psychological warfare situation, and of using the enemy as part of the background to your own advantage. The moment you start letting him take the initiative, your propaganda wags along behind his. Tell his people something he can't deny. Let him sit up nights worrying about[Pg 61] how he will counteract you. Make him drive his security officers crazy trying to release figures that will please your G-2 in order to reassure his home audience. Really good propaganda does not worry about counterpropaganda. It never assumes that the enemy propagandist is a gentleman: he is by definition a liar. Your listeners and you are the only gentlemen left on earth.

This is just about considering the enemy's propaganda as part of the psychological warfare scenario and using the enemy to your own benefit. The moment you let them take charge, your propaganda ends up trailing behind theirs. Tell their people something they can't deny. Make them stay up at night worrying about how to counter your message. Drive their security officers crazy trying to release figures that will satisfy your G-2 to reassure their audience. Really effective propaganda doesn’t stress about counter-propaganda. It never assumes that the enemy propagandist plays fair: they’re a liar by definition. You and your audience are the only honest ones left on Earth.

CHAPTER 5
Psychological Warfare in World War I

World War I saw psychological warfare transformed from an incidental to a major military instrument, and later it was even called the weapon which won the war. The story spread, since the Germans liked to imagine that they had been talked out of winning, and since ex-propagandists among the Allies enjoyed thinking that their own cleverness had been decisive when even the tremendous violence of trench warfare had produced nothing more than a stalemate. If psychological warfare is considered in the broad sense, it seems plain that it was among the decisive weapons of 1914-1918. The political decency of the Allies, the appeal of President Wilson's Fourteen Points, the patent obsolescence of the Kaiser and what he stood for, the resurgence of Polish, Baltic, Finnish, Czechoslovak and South Slav nationalisms—all these played a real part in making Germany surrender in 1918. More real than the role of guns, men, ships, planes, tanks? This cannot be answered: it is like asking of a long-distance runner whether his heart, lungs, legs, or head contributed most to his success. Since war is waged by and against all parts of the human personality—physical condition, skills, intelligence, emotions, and so on—it is impossible to distinguish between the performance of one kind of weapon and the other in the attainment of a goal itself complex—governmental surrender. Only a weapon which left no enemy survivors could claim for itself undisputed primacy in victory.

World War I saw psychological warfare evolve from a minor tactic to a major military tool, and it was later referred to as the weapon that won the war. The narrative spread because the Germans liked to think they had been talked out of winning, and former propagandists among the Allies enjoyed believing their cleverness had been crucial when even the massive violence of trench warfare had only led to a stalemate. If we consider psychological warfare in a broad sense, it’s clear that it was one of the decisive weapons between 1914 and 1918. The moral standing of the Allies, the appeal of President Wilson's Fourteen Points, the obvious decline of the Kaiser and what he represented, and the revival of Polish, Baltic, Finnish, Czechoslovak, and South Slav nationalisms—all these played a significant role in pushing Germany to surrender in 1918. Was this more significant than the impact of guns, troops, ships, planes, and tanks? That’s hard to say; it’s like asking a long-distance runner which part of their body—heart, lungs, legs, or mind—was most responsible for their success. Since war involves every aspect of human personality—physical state, skills, intelligence, emotions, and more—it’s impossible to separate the effectiveness of one type of weapon from another in achieving such a complex goal as government surrender. Only a weapon that left no enemy survivors could claim absolute superiority in victory.

Propaganda came to prominence in war because the nations involved had made mass-communications part of their civilian lives. The appearance of huge newspapers, systematic advertising, calculated political publicity, and opinion manipulation in other forms made it inevitable that skills which developed in civilian life should be transferred to the military. In general, the psychological warfare efforts of each belligerent were the direct equivalent of his peacetime nonpolitical propaganda facilities. (By way of exception, the peculiar genius of the Bolshevik leaders stimulated a propaganda effort disproportionate to the facilities, either of personnel or matériel, to be found in pre-1914 Russia.)

Propaganda gained importance during war because the nations involved had integrated mass communication into everyday life. The rise of large newspapers, strategic advertising, deliberate political promotion, and various forms of opinion manipulation made it unavoidable that the skills developed in civilian life would transfer to the military. In general, the psychological warfare efforts of each side were directly equivalent to their non-political propaganda capabilities in peacetime. (However, the unique talent of the Bolshevik leaders led to a propaganda effort that was greater than the resources, whether in personnel or equipment, available in pre-1914 Russia.)

Nations rarely change their basic character in time of war. When war starts it is usually too late to re-educate generations already grown up, teach them wholly new skills, or develop administrative or operational procedures unknown in peacetime life. Sometimes, by great effort, a nation can transform a small available cadre into large, new and effective units on the political, military, economic or social fronts. Even then, the character of the war effort will be colored and influenced by the experience of the men undertaking it. The British had, in 1914, one of the world's finest news systems, a highly sophisticated press, and extensive[Pg 63] experience in international communication for technical and commercial purposes, notably the undersea cable system, and they turned these to war use with considerable smoothness. The Germans had a far more regimented press and a more limited network of commercial and technical connections. The British, furthermore, had a diplomatic and consular service of superb quality; comparable German services included a much higher proportion of bunglers and enthusiasts.

Nations rarely change their fundamental nature during wartime. Once war begins, it's usually too late to re-educate generations that have already grown up, teach them entirely new skills, or develop administrative or operational procedures that aren't familiar in peacetime. Sometimes, with significant effort, a nation can transform a small available group into larger, new, and effective units in political, military, economic, or social areas. Even then, the nature of the war effort will be shaped by the experiences of the people involved. In 1914, the British had one of the world’s finest news systems, a highly advanced press, and extensive experience in international communication for technical and commercial purposes, especially the undersea cable system, and they adapted these for wartime use with considerable ease. The Germans, on the other hand, had a much more controlled press and a more limited network of commercial and technical connections. Additionally, the British had a diplomatic and consular service of exceptional quality, while comparable German services included a much higher proportion of mistakes and amateurs.

From the very beginning the British had the lead. They nailed German propaganda as propaganda, while circulating their own as news, cultural relations, or literature. The Germans who boasted that they were a "cultured" people had their naïveté rewarded when the British let the German word Kultur become a synonym for boorish pedantic arrogance. The Germans had the awful habit of putting many of their own unattractive emotions into words, and the even more ruinous habit of then printing the words. In many instances, the British simply let the Germans think up braggadocio or vengeful phrases, then circulated the German phrases to the world. The English language was permanently enriched by some of these: strafe comes from the German plea that God "strafe" (punish) England. The actual "Hymn of Hate" was originally a song made up by Germans for Germans. The word "Hun" was applied to the German Army by Kaiser Wilhelm himself, and so on. Furthermore, the Germans created in their press and information services a condition of bureaucratic snafu which has rarely been excelled in any war. National character certainly worked out its automatic vengeances in World War I.

From the very beginning, the British had the upper hand. They recognized German propaganda for what it was while promoting their own as news, cultural relations, or literature. The Germans, who prided themselves on being a "cultured" people, found their naivety exposed when the British turned the German word Kultur into a term for rude, pedantic arrogance. The Germans had a terrible habit of articulating their unattractive emotions, and an even worse one of publishing those words. Often, the British simply allowed the Germans to come up with boastful or spiteful phrases, then spread those phrases to the world. The English language was permanently enriched by some of these: strafe comes from the German plea for God to "strafe" (punish) England. The actual "Hymn of Hate" was originally a song composed by Germans for Germans. The term "Hun" was coined for the German Army by Kaiser Wilhelm himself, and so on. Moreover, the Germans created a bureaucratic mess in their press and information services that has rarely been matched in any war. National character certainly played a role in the automatic vendettas of World War I.

The American psychological warfare effort of 1917-1919 also drew heavily on familiar skills: the American press, second only to that of the British at the time; the church, Y.M.C.A., and Chautauqua groups; and the wealth of private clubs which flourish under our liberal system of laws and usages. Other nationalities made efforts similarly in keeping with their peacetime facilities. The Japanese were adroit, but even at that time confused by the mix-up of trying to be a "civilized" power but simultaneously expansionist. The French showed high professional skill in adapting their military and diplomatic personnel to propaganda tasks. France's position as battleground ensured her of the rage of her own people and the sympathy of neutrals, giving propaganda from Paris a hearing. The Chinese, though undergoing the downfall of the Yüan Shih-k'ai dictatorship and lapsing into chaos, maintained an impeccable diplomatic front and played a weak hand for everything it was worth; they had their private quasi-war with the Japanese in 1915. That they did so while putting the blame for Allied disunity squarely on the Japanese where it belonged is to their credit.

The American psychological warfare effort from 1917 to 1919 relied heavily on familiar skills: the American press, which was second only to the British at the time; the church, the Y.M.C.A., and Chautauqua groups; along with a variety of private clubs that thrived under our liberal laws and customs. Other nations made similar efforts based on their peacetime resources. The Japanese were clever, but at that time, they were also confused by their desire to be seen as a "civilized" power while still being expansionist. The French demonstrated high levels of professionalism in adapting their military and diplomatic personnel for propaganda roles. France's position as a battleground guaranteed her the anger of her own population and the sympathy of neutral nations, which helped make propaganda from Paris more impactful. The Chinese, despite facing the collapse of the Yüan Shih-k'ai dictatorship and slipping into chaos, maintained a strong diplomatic front and leveraged their weak situation to their advantage; they were involved in a quasi-war with the Japanese in 1915. It is commendable that they did so while placing the blame for disunity among the Allies squarely on the Japanese, where it belonged.

The weight of the propaganda war, as of the material war, fell on its prime contestants, Britain, Germany, and the United States. The private and revolutionary groups which emerged as the revolutionary governments played a vigorous part because they had few other functions to distract their attention. The Republic of Czechoslovakia got its start in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in 1918, and fought psychological warfare from the instant it took form; not till later did it assume the weightier and more expensive responsibilities of ruling and warring.

The burden of the propaganda war, just like the material war, rested on its main players: Britain, Germany, and the United States. The private and revolutionary groups that emerged as the revolutionary governments played an active role since they had few other responsibilities to pull them away. The Republic of Czechoslovakia was founded in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in 1918, and engaged in psychological warfare from the moment it was established; it wasn't until later that it took on the heavier and more costly duties of governing and fighting.

The British Effort.

In World War I, the British made most of the mistakes and learned most of the lessons which the Americans were to make and to learn in World War II. The British Foreign Office formed a War Propaganda Bureau in 1914, but a great deal of the effort was done by private facilities (patriotic associations) or by lower political and military echelons of the government and armed forces—and without coordination. Things became so confused that at the mid-point of the war, the British organized a Department of Information with Colonel John Buchan at its head. (Buchan will be remembered by all adventure-lovers as author of The Thirty-nine Steps, The Courts of the Morning, and other first-class thrillers; he was also made a peer under the style, Lord Tweedsmuir, and became a popular Governor-General of Canada.) Buchan did not always get along with the committee which floated above him, telling him how to run his business.

The British, like the Germans, had immense organizational difficulties. The British ended up by inventing a distinction of roles. Thus they finished World War I with two separate propaganda agencies. The Ministry of Information, under Lord Beaverbrook, with Colonel Buchan as Director of Intelligence, carried on civilian psychological warfare outside Britain; the National War Aims Committee carried on civilian psychological warfare within Britain. Military psychological warfare was carried on by military and civilian agencies, both. The British required five years of honest effort, bitter wrangling, and positive political invention in order to devise a psychological warfare system sufficient to meet the needs of a great power at war. They did not let their administrative difficulties prevent their conduct of correct, poised and highly moral propaganda, nor impede their use of plentiful funds and high ingenuity in getting their propaganda across.22

The British, much like the Germans, faced significant organizational challenges. They eventually created a distinction in roles, resulting in two separate propaganda agencies by the end of World War I. The Ministry of Information, led by Lord Beaverbrook with Colonel Buchan as the Director of Intelligence, conducted civilian psychological warfare outside of Britain, while the National War Aims Committee managed civilian psychological warfare within the country. Both military and civilian agencies were involved in military psychological warfare. The British spent five years working earnestly, engaging in tough negotiations, and implementing innovative political strategies to establish a psychological warfare system that could support a major power during wartime. They didn't allow their administrative challenges to hinder their ability to conduct effective, composed, and highly ethical propaganda, nor did it stop them from using abundant resources and creativity to spread their message.22

The British set the pace in coordinating political warfare with news-propaganda, and in effecting workable liaison between national policy-makers and operational and public-relations chiefs of the armed services. It is not likely that, even in World War II, the Americans—within the looser, younger, bigger framework of our more compendious government—achieved as good results in terms of timing. State-War-Navy-OWI-OSS-Treasury timing of related events or news items was obtained through most of World War II in the following manner: the federal agency affected did whatever it was going to do anyhow, and other federal agencies took notice after the event, initiating their related actions, if any were feasible, then and only then. The British sought to get around this in World War I by correlating their policy toward various countries with their policy involving different departments. They were not totally successful but they learned a lot; the net product of their propaganda was, for most of its purposes, superb.

The British led the way in coordinating political warfare with news propaganda and creating a solid link between national policymakers and the public relations heads of the armed services. Even in World War II, it’s unlikely that the Americans, within the more informal, younger, and larger structure of our extensive government, achieved as effective timing. The timing of related events or news items among State, War, Navy, OWI, OSS, and Treasury was mainly handled like this throughout most of World War II: the federal agency involved did whatever it planned to do anyway, and other federal agencies only took notice after the fact, starting their related actions if they were feasible, and only then. The British tried to overcome this in World War I by aligning their policies toward different countries with their policies across various departments. They didn’t completely succeed, but they learned a lot; the overall outcome of their propaganda was, for most of its purposes, excellent.

The German Failure In Propaganda.

German writers, after World War I, sometimes attributed the superiority of the British in propaganda to the innate fiendishness of Britishers as contrasted with the gullible purity of Germans. The psychoneurotic non-com who made himself famous to the world's cost did not make this mistake. In Mein Kampf Hitler stated categorically that the British had understood the professional touch in propaganda while the Germans had not. Hitler's contempt for the masses was shown in his explicit statement of their inattentiveness, their poor response to formal logic, their affirmative reaction to simple one-sided reiteration. He said: "[In England] ... propaganda was a weapon of the first class, while with us it was a sop to unemployed politicians...." German nationalists of whatever stripe found themselves in accord when they blamed their military defeat on the enemy's use of propaganda. They thus succeeded in maintaining the myth, already sedulously inculcated for two centuries, that the German army could not be beaten in the field. The extremists and crackpots among them went on to develop the "stab-in-the-back" theory that an unbeaten Germany was betrayed from within by Jews, socialists, and democratic people. (The mutually exclusive alternatives—namely that either Allied propaganda was fiendishly good, and the Germans merely innocent victims, or else that Allied propaganda was ineffectual and the anti-war sentiment a purely German development—did not keep the Hitlerites from exploiting both alibis simultaneously.)

The postwar period of the 1920's saw, therefore, the curious spectacle of the Germans lauding American psychological warfare, and counting it as a major factor of defeat, while the Americans naturally emphasized the fighting record of American troops.

The postwar period of the 1920s saw, therefore, the strange sight of Germans praising American psychological warfare and considering it a major reason for their defeat, while Americans naturally highlighted the combat achievements of American troops.

As for Kaiserist propaganda, it started out with the twin curses of amateurishness and bureaucracy, each of them crippling but deadly when paired. German writers and scholars ran wild in 1914 and 1915 in trying to put the blame on the Allies; amateurish in public relations, they succeeded in arousing a tremendous amount of antagonism. They were handicapped by the ponderosity of the German Imperial Government, by the intervention of persons unfamiliar with news or advertising (at that time the most obvious sources of civilian propaganda personnel), and by a military stodginess which made German press communiqués infuriating even to anti-British readers. Overseas propaganda developed through poorly secured clandestine channels, and was mixed up with espionage and sabotage personnel. Inescapable "breaks" gave all German agents a bad name. George Sylvester Viereck, who has enjoyed the odd distinction of being our most vocal pro-German sympathizer in both wars with Germany, later wrote a naïve but revealing account of his operations under the title Spreading Germs of Hate (Boston, 1930). (No British information officer was guilty, even after the war, of a comparable breach of taste.) Viereck praises the British for their sang-froid and skill; coming from him, the praise is more than deserved.

As for Kaiserist propaganda, it began with the dual problems of being amateurish and overly bureaucratic, both of which were crippling but even more harmful when combined. German writers and scholars went overboard in 1914 and 1915 trying to blame the Allies; lacking public relations skills, they managed to stir up a lot of resentment. They were hampered by the clumsiness of the German Imperial Government, by the involvement of people who weren't familiar with news or advertising (which at that time were the most obvious sources of civilian propaganda expertise), and by a military rigidness that made German press releases frustrating even for those already against Britain. Propaganda aimed at other countries developed through poorly managed secret channels and was intertwined with espionage and sabotage activities. Unavoidable "leaks" tarnished the reputation of all German agents. George Sylvester Viereck, who had the unusual distinction of being our most vocal pro-German supporter in both wars with Germany, later wrote a naïve but insightful account of his efforts titled Spreading Germs of Hate (Boston, 1930). (No British information officer was ever guilty, even after the war, of a comparable lapse in taste.) Viereck commends the British for their composure and expertise; coming from him, that praise is more than warranted.

More seriously, German propaganda lacked both organization and moral drive. Lieutenant Colonel Nicolai, the Imperial German General Staff officer responsible, puts part of the blame on the German press and on the press officers of the Army and the Reich: "In fact, the enemy remained virtually untouched by any kind of German propaganda. This reproach falls against the press, it would seem, as well as on the responsible officials.... Internationally minded papers themselves failed to cooperate. Yet it was precisely these which were circulated and esteemed abroad. Newspapers with other (pro-militarist) editorial policies, failing to get leadership from the Government, could not aim at any unified effect.... Instead, the goal of the governmental press leadership remained a thoroughly negative one: to prevent the press from doing harm to national policy."23

More seriously, German propaganda was disorganized and lacked motivation. Lieutenant Colonel Nicolai, the officer from the Imperial German General Staff in charge, partly blames the German press and the Army and Reich's press officers: "In fact, the enemy was pretty much unaffected by any German propaganda. This criticism applies to the press as well as to the responsible officials.... Internationally oriented papers didn’t cooperate either. Yet these were the ones that were popular and circulated abroad. Newspapers with different (pro-militarist) editorial policies, without guidance from the Government, couldn’t create any unified impact.... Instead, the goal of the governmental press leadership was primarily negative: to stop the press from harming national policy."23

Without developing his theme into systematic doctrine for psychological warfare, the German colonel stated the basic defect of World War I from the German point of view. Writing in 1920, he went on to say: "The enemy alleges simply to have copied our front-line propaganda when he initiated his. In so doing, he is guilty of a deliberate untruth, made for the sake of removing the moral blot which is attached to his victory...." Nicolai could not overcome the supposition that propaganda was a dirty and unsoldierly device and that it was much more honorable for armies to exchange loss of life than to save men on[Pg 67] both sides by talking the enemy into surrendering, but he went on to the real point at issue. "Furthermore, it was not moralistic misgivings which kept us from applying to the enemy front lines a propaganda campaign as successful as theirs, but very sober practical obstacles. There were available to us none of the (psychological) points of attack at which propaganda would have been effective against the enemy forces, points such as the enemy found in our own domestic conditions. What was lacking was political propaganda as precursor of military."

Without turning his idea into a structured theory for psychological warfare, the German colonel pointed out the main flaw of World War I from Germany's perspective. Writing in 1920, he stated: "The enemy claims to have merely imitated our front-line propaganda when he launched his own. In doing so, he is guilty of a blatant falsehood, aimed at eliminating the moral stain attached to his victory...." Nicolai couldn’t shake the belief that propaganda was a dirty and unmilitary tactic, thinking it was far more honorable for armies to suffer casualties than to spare lives on both sides by persuading the enemy to surrender. However, he moved on to the real issue. "Moreover, it wasn't moral concerns that prevented us from running a propaganda campaign against the enemy front lines as effective as theirs, but rather very practical obstacles. We had none of the psychological points of attack that would have made propaganda effective against the enemy forces—points that the enemy found in our own domestic conditions. What we lacked was political propaganda as a precursor to military action."

What the Germans failed to learn in World War I, they later learned and applied in World War II. The German Imperial Government started in 1914 with a defiant assurance of its own power. Power was not sought among the masses so far as Kaiser Wilhelm was concerned; one inherited it from one's ancestors, along with an army, and the masses had better keep their noses out of it. The Hitlerite German government of 1939 began its world war only after two decades of shrewd, conscienceless, bitter domestic propaganda. Hitlerism had come to power by first wooing and then bullying the common man, and the Nazi chiefs, in their strategy of terror or "warfare psychologically waged," subsequently applied the same tactics to the international community. Hitler conquered Europe with these tactics; he started with flattery, made scenes, and ended with cold brutality. These were the skills of the urban slum.

What the Germans didn’t learn in World War I, they later figured out and used in World War II. The German Imperial Government kicked off in 1914 with a bold confidence in its own power. Kaiser Wilhelm didn’t care about gaining power from the masses; it was something inherited from ancestors along with an army, and the common people were better off staying out of it. The Nazi government of 1939 launched its world war only after twenty years of clever, ruthless, and bitter domestic propaganda. Hitlerism came to power by first winning over and then intimidating the average citizen, and the Nazi leaders, in their strategy of terror or "psychological warfare," later used the same tactics on the world stage. Hitler dominated Europe with these methods; he started with flattery, created chaos, and concluded with brutal force. These were the tactics of the urban underclass.

The Creel Committee.

The fabulous American propaganda, of which the Germans expressed such dread, was the work of two agencies. The civilian agency was the Committee on Public Information, universally known as the "Creel Committee" after its chairman, Mr. George Creel. The military agency was the Propaganda Section (or Psychologic Section), G-2D, General Headquarters, American Expeditionary Forces, under Captain Heber Blankenhorn.

The Creel Committee had the superlative advantage of possessing a chief who enjoyed the confidence of the President and whose participation in national policy was on a high enough level to give propaganda coordination to other governmental policies on a basis of equality. Creel himself considered the task to be one of advertising, and he organized his Committee with extreme looseness, expanding it rapidly. Although his total gross budget for the war was only a fraction of OWI's budgets in World War II, he systematized most of the publicity activities then available.

The Creel Committee had the major advantage of having a leader who was trusted by the President and whose involvement in national policy was significant enough to coordinate propaganda efforts alongside other government policies at an equal level. Creel viewed the mission as a form of advertising, and he set up his Committee in a very flexible manner, quickly expanding it. Even though his overall budget for the war was just a small portion of the OWI's budgets during World War II, he organized most of the publicity activities that were available at that time.

News services were maintained by means of a news bureau in Washington that fed material to the commercial press and processed other material to publicity missions abroad. Heavy emphasis was placed on the home audience for Creel's mission covered all phases of propaganda[Pg 68] work. Sections were set up for posters, advertising, "Four Minute Men" (volunteer local speakers in all American communities), films, American minority groups and the foreign-language press, women's organizations, information bureaus, syndicated features, and cartoons. The young but already large American motion picture industry was made a channel whereby American propaganda movies went to both the United States and overseas audiences. In one instance Creel got the American producers to threaten Swiss exhibitors with a boycott unless they showed American propaganda film along with the features.

News services were run through a news bureau in Washington that provided content to the commercial press and prepared other materials for public relations efforts abroad. A strong focus was placed on reaching the domestic audience, as Creel's mission covered all aspects of propaganda work. Sections were established for posters, advertising, "Four Minute Men" (volunteer local speakers in communities across America), films, American minority groups, the foreign-language press, women's organizations, information bureaus, syndicated features, and cartoons. The young but already substantial American film industry became a channel for American propaganda movies targeted at both U.S. and international audiences. In one instance, Creel convinced American producers to threaten Swiss exhibitors with a boycott unless they screened American propaganda films alongside regular features.

Missions were sent to France, England, Italy, Switzerland, Holland, Spain, Scandinavia, Mexico and other Latin American countries, China, and Russia. It was not considered necessary to send American propagandists to Japan in World War I. The Japanese were given the American propaganda file and were asked to use it; they said they would.

Missions were sent to France, England, Italy, Switzerland, Holland, Spain, Scandinavia, Mexico, and other Latin American countries, China, and Russia. It wasn't seen as necessary to send American propagandists to Japan during World War I. The Japanese were provided with the American propaganda file and were asked to use it; they agreed to do so.

The Creel Committee was run in simple, almost chaotic fashion. Agencies proliferated whenever a new idea turned up. The basic concept was that of domestic American agitation, as practiced commercially through advertising and socially through the civic clubs. The war propaganda left a rather bad taste in the mouth of many Americans, and the boisterous joviality of the arousers probably produced negative attitudes which encouraged pacifism and isolationism in the postwar years. The purely technical side of the work was done well, but at the terrible cost of overshooting national commitments.

The Creel Committee operated in a straightforward, almost chaotic way. Agencies popped up whenever a new idea arose. The main idea was to stir up domestic American sentiment, similar to how advertising worked commercially and civic clubs operated socially. The war propaganda left a sour taste for many Americans, and the loud excitement of the promoters likely created negative feelings that fueled pacifism and isolationism in the years following the war. While the technical aspects of the work were handled well, it came at the high price of exceeding national commitments.

America emerged from the war disappointed at home and discredited abroad—so far as the heated propaganda of "making the world safe for democracy" was concerned. A more modest more calculated national propaganda effort would have helped forestall those attitudes which, in turn, made World War II possible. Creel and his fellow-workers did not remember that beyond every war there lies a peace, in its own way as grim and difficult as war. They did not understand that no war is the last war, that leeway must be left for propaganda to be effective again. They said that World War I would be the last of all wars; perhaps they believed it themselves.

America came out of the war feeling let down at home and losing credibility abroad—especially regarding the passionate push for "making the world safe for democracy." A more realistic and thoughtful national propaganda campaign could have prevented the sentiments that eventually led to World War II. Creel and his colleagues forgot that with every war comes a peace that is just as tough and complex as war itself. They didn't grasp that no war is the final one and that there needs to be room for effective propaganda again. They claimed that World War I would be the last war; maybe they believed it themselves.

General Pershing's Headquarters.

The civilians of the Creel committee patronizingly claimed to have helped the G-2 men at A.E.F. Headquarters run psychological warfare. In the official history of Captain Blankenhorn's group, which centered from the very beginning on leaflet production, there is little reference to outside aid. Radio did not exist as a means of mass communication, and loudspeakers then surpassed an ordinary megaphone very little, if at all; hence communication with the enemy had to be through print. Leaflets were basic.

The Americans at A.E.F. concentrated on morale and surrender leaflets. They did work that was superb from the point of view of common-sense psychology. They used British and French experience in applying techniques of leaflet distribution, making inventions and improvements of their own. Balloons and airplanes were the chief methods for air distribution; the plane-borne leaflet bomb was a development of World War II. Extensive improvements were made in the procedures of leaflet distribution by means of mortars.

The Americans in the A.E.F. focused on boosting morale and distributing surrender leaflets. They implemented smart psychological strategies based on common sense. They drew on the British and French experiences to enhance their leaflet distribution techniques, also coming up with their own innovations. Balloons and planes were the main methods for airborne distribution; the leaflet bomb dropped from planes was a new development of World War II. Significant advancements were made in the process of leaflet distribution using mortars.

The morale leaflets used the anti-militarist, pro-democratic sentiments of the world at that time. The autocracy and inefficiency of the German government provided an excellent target. Since propaganda against the upper classes was not yet regarded as a Communist monopoly, considerable appeal was introduced for the common German soldier against his generals, nobles, officials, and capitalists. German nationalism was attacked by means of sectional appeals to Lorrainers and Bavarians. The news that America was in fact producing vast weapons, that the American army was truly in Europe, that the German retreats were really serious—these were used in morale form (see below, page 212) rather than as spot-news leaflets.

The morale leaflets tapped into the anti-militarist, pro-democracy feelings of the time. The autocracy and inefficiency of the German government made for a perfect target. Since propaganda against the upper classes wasn't yet seen as a Communist issue, there was significant appeal for the average German soldier against his generals, nobles, officials, and capitalists. German nationalism was challenged through specific appeals to people from Lorraine and Bavaria. The news that America was actually producing massive amounts of weapons, that the American army was genuinely in Europe, and that the German retreats were serious—these were presented in a morale-boosting way (see below, page 212) rather than as urgent news leaflets.

It was in the primary mission of combat propaganda—the inducement to surrender—that the Americans excelled themselves. They produced limitless appeals (see Figure 13) promising the Germans first-class American food when they surrendered. Emphasis was indeed on all surrender themes—good food, human care, privileges under international law, patriotic value of remaining alive, opportunity to return to loved ones, and so forth. But the Americans went over these variously, and came back to the topic of food. For an army of hungry men who knew that their homeland starved behind them, the enumeration of things to eat had obsessive value.

It was in the main goal of combat propaganda—encouraging surrender—that the Americans really stood out. They created countless messages (see Figure 13) promising the Germans top-notch American meals if they surrendered. They focused on all the themes related to surrender—great food, humane treatment, rights under international law, the patriotic importance of staying alive, and the chance to reunite with loved ones, and so on. However, the Americans addressed these points in various ways and consistently returned to the subject of food. For a hungry army aware that their homeland was suffering back home, the list of things to eat held a compelling significance.

Haughty and incompetent, the German high command tried to counteract Allied leaflets—particularly the American leaflets—by the use of appeals to "disregard propaganda." While the German armies plainly backed down toward defeat, such German statements preached about the situation. They did not put the common soldier's plight in concrete terms. They did not say, "You will be unemployed, poor, sick, dishonored, lonely, if you surrender. Your wife will be beaten by Frenchmen, your daughters raped by savages, your father and mother starved to death by the food prices." Such tactics had to wait for a later war. In 1918, the German command, senile and fussy, pointed out that enemy leaflets were propaganda (nasty! nasty!) and that good German soldiers would remember their duty. For men who probably imagined they could smell white bread baking, bacon frying, and coffee cooking across[Pg 70] the lines, such wordage was nonsense. The Germans came on over to surrender.

Arrogant and ineffective, the German high command attempted to counter Allied leaflets—especially the American ones—by urging soldiers to "ignore propaganda." As the German armies clearly retreated toward defeat, their statements preached about the situation. They didn't put the common soldier's struggles in straightforward terms. They didn't say, "You will be jobless, poor, sick, shamed, and lonely if you surrender. Your wife will be attacked by French soldiers, your daughters raped by savages, your parents will starve to death due to food prices." Such tactics had to wait for a later war. In 1918, the German command, old and cranky, pointed out that enemy leaflets were propaganda (bad! bad!) and that good German soldiers would remember their duty. For men who likely thought they could smell fresh bread baking, bacon frying, and coffee brewing from across[Pg 70] the lines, such words were nonsense. The Germans came over to surrender.

[Figure 13]
Figure 13: Surrender Leaflet from the AEF. Though this American combat leaflet from World War I copies the original form of the German Feldpostkarte (field postcard, an early precursor of the V-mail form), it is not black propaganda since neither source nor intent is concealed. "When you are taken prisoner, by the Americans, give this to the first officer who checks your identities." The prisoner is commanded to fill in his own battle-order history. By marking out appropriate items, he indicates whether he is hurt or not and can explain that he is well cared for and fed "beef, white bread, potatoes, beans, plums, genuine bean coffee, milk, butter, tobacco, etc."

Captain Blankenhorn's unit, without benefit of psychologists, developed a German morale analysis chart. This was made up before scientific polling had become a common technique, and was consequently based on a group of selected known factors given arbitrary weight and then averaged into a total. It was not, "number of German prisoners per hundred who express attitudes characterized by doubt" but "the U-boat situation," "unity in Germany," and other abstracted generalities which were used as controls. The chart was carefully kept, and sought to follow morale from its causative factors rather than by a percentage count of attitudes discovered in the newspapers or among prisoners.

Captain Blankenhorn's unit, without the help of psychologists, created a German morale analysis chart. This was done before scientific polling became common practice and was therefore based on a selection of known factors assigned arbitrary weights and then averaged into a total. It wasn't measured by "the number of German prisoners per hundred who show signs of doubt," but rather by "the U-boat situation," "unity in Germany," and other broad generalizations used as controls. The chart was meticulously maintained and aimed to track morale by its causal factors instead of by simply counting attitudes found in newspapers or among prisoners.

The Bolshevik and Chinese Revolutions.

The dynamic propaganda development of this period came about in Russia. The Russian revolution began as reaction to an adverse military situation, disesteemed leadership, economic hardship, and long overdue reforms. In its first, or constitutional phase, it had an inevitableness about it; there was little resistance to the revolution, and the popular mood was one of relief, joy, easement. However, the majority group of the Russian Socialists interpreted the Marxist philosophy to mean (putting it bluntly) that the end is justified by the means. They believed that they had developed a system of politico-economic forecasting which, while not always certain,[Pg 71] was close to certain. And they further believed that no one else, lacking this system of forecasting, could lead the workers and peasants to their historically inevitable freedom. This philosophy may sound beside the point, but it is not. Such abstruse doctrines of Hegelianism and Marxism were used by the majority-Socialists (known by their Russian name, Bolshevik) to give themselves a sense of unconditional rightness. From the first phase of the revolution on, the Bolsheviks pitilessly sabotaged all other democratic groups. There was no point in helping other groups, when Bolsheviks alone had the inner secrets of history at their command.

In the geniuses Lenin and Trotzky, the Bolshevik movement found its leadership. Lenin had no use for democracy as it was known in America. To him it was a sham, a front for the great capitalist trusts, which—even though the capitalists themselves might not know it—were doomed to get bigger on a shrinking market, until international capitalist war, bankruptcy, and working-class revolution was the result. Lenin was as sure that this would happen as he was that the sun would rise the next morning. The only dispute was the matter of timing; a few Bolshevik pessimists thought that the capitalist world might last into the 1920's.

In the brilliant minds of Lenin and Trotsky, the Bolshevik movement found its leaders. Lenin had no interest in democracy as it was understood in America. To him, it was a façade, a cover for the major capitalist trusts, which—even if the capitalists themselves didn’t realize it—were destined to grow larger in a shrinking market, until international capitalist wars, bankruptcies, and working-class revolutions were the outcome. Lenin was as certain that this would occur as he was that the sun would rise the next day. The only debate was about timing; a few pessimistic Bolsheviks believed that the capitalist world might last into the 1920s.

Such a frame of mind led to a very deadly kind of psychological warfare. The Bolsheviks despised their opponents, desiring to "liquidate" them (this meant breaking down a group and preventing its reforming as a group, but came above all to mean mass murder). They were so antagonistic to the "capitalist" world that they hated God, patriotism, national history, churches, money, private property, chastity, marriage, and verse that rhymed, all with equal intensity. Moscow became the Mecca for the eccentrics and malcontents of the world and for some years Russia was in fact looser in morals than any other civilized country.

That mindset led to a very deadly form of psychological warfare. The Bolsheviks hated their opponents and wanted to "liquidate" them (this meant breaking down a group and preventing it from reforming, but ultimately it came to mean mass murder). They were so hostile to the "capitalist" world that they equally despised God, patriotism, national history, churches, money, private property, chastity, marriage, and even rhyming poetry. Moscow became a haven for the eccentrics and disgruntled people from around the world, and for several years, Russia was actually looser in morals than any other civilized country.

Hatred for the capitalist world enabled the Bolsheviks to throw Russian Czarist patriotism into the discard. They delighted in getting Russian troops to desert at the front; the Germans delighted in this, too. But the Bolsheviks were certain they would have the last laugh because they knew it was only a matter of weeks or months before the revolution—the inevitable revolution, forecast by Karl Marx's peculiar economics—broke out in Germany as well. The Russian devil-may-care attitude toward all established forms of society was perfectly characterized by Trotzky's flip but deadly answer to the German military negotiators at the Brest-Litovsk negotiations. When the Germans balked at some point, "All right," said Trotzky, "no war and—no peace."

Hatred for the capitalist world allowed the Bolsheviks to discard Russian Czarist patriotism. They took pleasure in encouraging Russian troops to desert at the front, and the Germans were happy about this too. But the Bolsheviks were confident they would have the last laugh because they believed it was only a matter of weeks or months before the revolution—the inevitable revolution, predicted by Karl Marx's unusual economics—would erupt in Germany as well. The Russian carefree attitude toward all established societal norms was perfectly illustrated by Trotsky's casual yet deadly response to the German military negotiators at the Brest-Litovsk talks. When the Germans hesitated at one point, Trotsky replied, "All right, no war and—no peace."

The Germans insisted that if the Bolsheviks did not sign the dictated peace terms the German army would make more war.

The Germans insisted that if the Bolsheviks didn't sign the imposed peace terms, the German army would continue fighting.

Fine, said Trotzky in effect, he didn't mind. Go ahead and make war. It wouldn't worry him or his army. They would go somewhere else and would refuse to play games with capitalists.

Fine, said Trotsky basically, he didn't care. Go ahead and make war. It wouldn’t bother him or his army. They would just go somewhere else and would refuse to play games with capitalists.

This stopped the Germans in their tracks. They did not want to send their troops into a starving country that roared with subversive doctrines. They knew that while Trotzky wasted their time quibbling over negotiations, his printing presses worked night and day telling the German troops that the war was over, that capitalism was on its way out, that the workers' revolution was coming, everywhere, for everybody, with food, peace, plenty, atheism and all the other delights of the good Bolshevik life. The Russians finally signed the surrender treaty but in point of fact, the German divisions on the Eastern front were contaminated by Bolshevism, and when they came back across Germany they brought the message of freedom and peace with them. Germany did have an abortive Communist revolution—partly because of Russian operations—though it was stopped by an alliance of the moderate Socialists and the dependable remnants of the army.

This halted the Germans completely. They were reluctant to send their troops into a starving country filled with subversive ideas. They understood that while Trotsky was wasting their time arguing over negotiations, his printing presses were working around the clock telling the German troops that the war was over, that capitalism was on its way out, and that a workers' revolution was coming everywhere for everyone, bringing food, peace, abundance, atheism, and all the other joys of a good Bolshevik life. The Russians ultimately signed the surrender treaty, but in reality, the German divisions on the Eastern front were influenced by Bolshevism, and when they returned across Germany, they brought the message of freedom and peace with them. Germany did experience a failed Communist revolution—partly due to Russian activities—though it was suppressed by a coalition of moderate Socialists and the reliable remnants of the army.

The Russians went on merrily through a living hell. For five more years the Bolshevik leaders held their country together with wretched industrial production, poor food, bad weapons. They had amazingly high morale among their own select Bolshevik group, and against the common people they had two weapons, propaganda and terror. (The terror was symptomatic of the first of the modern totalitarian dictatorships; its domestic police role is not a part of psychological warfare.)

The Russians continued on cheerfully through a nightmare. For five more years, the Bolshevik leaders kept their country together with terrible industrial production, inadequate food, and poor-quality weapons. They maintained surprisingly high morale among their elite Bolshevik group, and against the general population, they had two tools: propaganda and fear. (The fear was a sign of the first modern totalitarian regimes; its role in domestic policing isn’t really about psychological warfare.)

The Bolshevik propaganda was probably the finest propaganda effort ever known in history down to that time—down, perhaps, all the way to our own time. The political limit was beyond reach; anything in the old world was fair game. Things the sober Soviet citizen of 1946 would regard with veneration were open to ridicule in 1919-1922: patriotism, religion, national sovereignty, international law, treaties with or between capitalist states. There flowed from Russia a world-wide stream of propaganda, mostly clandestine, some of it overt. In every nation of the world there was, to a greater or less degree, a "Red scare"; the propaganda of the Bolsheviks was regarded as having mystical subversive powers which no other operation could match. In retrospect it seems absurd that anyone could have worried about the Americans of the 1920's revolting against their own Constitution; but a lot of people, including the Attorney General of the United States, did indeed worry.

The Bolshevik propaganda was probably the greatest propaganda campaign ever seen in history up to that point—maybe even up to today. There were no limits; anything from the old world was a target. Ideas that a sober Soviet citizen in 1946 would respect were fair game for mockery from 1919 to 1922: patriotism, religion, national sovereignty, international law, and treaties with or between capitalist countries. From Russia flowed a global stream of propaganda, mostly secretive, some of it overt. In every nation worldwide, there was, to varying degrees, a "Red scare"; the Bolsheviks' propaganda was seen as having a mystical ability to undermine that no other movement could match. In hindsight, it seems ridiculous that anyone could have feared the Americans of the 1920s revolting against their own Constitution; yet many people, including the Attorney General of the United States, genuinely concerned themselves with this possibility.

They had cause for alarm though not for the reasons they supposed. Much of the magic of Bolshevik propaganda arose from its taking up where British, French and American propaganda left off. The psychological [Pg 73] warfare of the Allies had made the sad mistake of promising a new, a better world to everyone on earth. When the war ended, and conditions went back to normal, many people in the world did not consider "normalcy" the fulfillment of that better world. The Bolshevik propaganda reaped the harvest which the Allied propagandist had sown and then left untended. Expectations, whipped up beyond normal, turned to Bolshevism when the Western democracies abandoned both domestic and foreign propaganda operations. The strategic advantage of Bolshevik propaganda was overwhelming. The Allies had gotten the world ready for it, so that the wild Utopia of the Leninists temporarily made sense to millions.

They were right to be worried, but not for the reasons they thought. A lot of the effectiveness of Bolshevik propaganda came from it picking up where British, French, and American propaganda had stopped. The Allies had made the serious mistake of promising everyone on earth a new and better world. When the war ended and things returned to normal, many people didn't see "normalcy" as the realization of that better world. Bolshevik propaganda took advantage of the expectations that the Allied propagandists had created and then neglected. Hopes, stirred up beyond what was normal, turned to Bolshevism when the Western democracies dropped both domestic and foreign propaganda efforts. The strategic edge of Bolshevik propaganda was immense. The Allies had prepared the world for it, so the radical Utopia of the Leninists briefly made sense to millions.

This does not mean that the Bolshevik propaganda of the 1920s was not good. It was good, technically, psychologically, politically—but good in terms of achieving an immediate scare at the cost of long-range confidence. The eventual cost to the Soviet Union was terrible. The Soviet government isolated itself and declared a condition of open psychological warfare against every other government on earth, including the United States. (This so exasperated Presidents Wilson, Harding, Coolidge, and Hoover that they refused to recognize the Soviet Union.) The Bolshevik propaganda was carried by:

This doesn’t mean that the Bolshevik propaganda of the 1920s wasn’t effective. It was effective in terms of technique, psychology, and politics—but it was effective at creating immediate fear at the expense of long-term trust. The ultimate cost to the Soviet Union was severe. The Soviet government cut itself off and declared an open psychological war against every other government in the world, including the United States. (This so frustrated Presidents Wilson, Harding, Coolidge, and Hoover that they refused to recognize the Soviet Union.) The Bolshevik propaganda was spread by:

  • Russian government channels;
  • Communist "party" channels (the Communists not really being a political party, anywhere, but using the name "party" to designate the hierarchy of a dogmatic, ruthless and fanatical political religion);
  • trade unions;
  • individual subversive operators;
  • "cover organizations";
  • trade, consular and other official missions;
  • leaflets in the mails;
  • posters, books and other literature;
  • films;
  • radio.

The theme throughout was plain: the world revolution is coming, by inescapable economic laws discovered by our theory. The world revolution, which will come, will remove the owning classes from control of the productive capital, and will put all capital in the hands of the workers. "The expropriators will be expropriated." Thereupon the economic laws we have found in Marx's books will cease their bad influence [Pg 74] and will guarantee world peace, world prosperity, happiness, human freedom. This is not an appeal (they said); this is science. This is objective. We know. Listen!

The message was clear: a global revolution is coming, driven by undeniable economic laws identified by our theory. The world revolution that will happen will take away control of productive capital from the owning classes and place all capital in the hands of the workers. "The expropriators will be expropriated." After that, the economic laws we've uncovered in Marx's writings will stop having their negative effects [Pg 74] and will ensure global peace, prosperity, happiness, and human freedom. This is not a request (they argued); this is science. This is objective. We know. Pay attention!

The Communists harped on these basic themes. They waged political warfare along with the psychological. Every attempt of the non-Communist countries to discuss the situation was termed "conspiracies of the warmongers." The word "democratic" was reserved to the Communists or to non-Communists who were certain to cause Communism no trouble. The Communists invented an entirely new vocabulary, which the Soviet and other Communist papers still use, with meanings that have the same emotional value (plus-value, or, "that's good!") as in America or Britain, but which have entirely different meanings in concrete practice. "Democracy" means "free elections"; "free elections" mean that the people elect "democratic leaders"; but "democratic leaders" are not the people who are elected in non-Communist countries. Non-Communist leaders are usually dubbed "tools" or "stooges" of something; they are "servile" or "reactionary." Real "democratic leaders" are only those people approved by the international Communist movement. It knows. By science.

The Communists focused on these core themes. They fought a political and psychological battle. Any effort by non-Communist countries to address the situation was labeled as "conspiracies of the warmongers." The term "democratic" was reserved for the Communists or for non-Communists who wouldn't challenge Communism. The Communists created an entirely new vocabulary, which Soviet and other Communist publications still use, with meanings that carry the same emotional weight (like, "that's good!") as in America or Britain, but that hold completely different meanings in real practice. "Democracy" means "free elections"; "free elections" mean that people elect "democratic leaders"; but "democratic leaders" are not the same as those elected in non-Communist countries. Non-Communist leaders are typically called "tools" or "stooges" of something; they are seen as "servile" or "reactionary." Real "democratic leaders" are only those approved by the international Communist movement. It knows. By science.

What was the net effect of such psychological warfare? In the first place, much use of common terms without regard to ultimate fulfillment means that Communist propaganda is self-defeating. It can succeed only in situations of desperation, anarchy, or terror. That is satisfactory to the Communist leaders, because they think their science tells them that the capitalist states will lead to desperation, anarchy and terror anyhow. Secondly, Communist propaganda sacrifices all other values to the propaganda. One has to be a religious fanatic (of the Marxist sort) to turn it out; one has to be ready for a totally new creed in order to keep on accepting it. International understanding, patriotism, truthfulness, freedom of action, artistic conscience—all these are sacrificed to propaganda. In the end, everything is propaganda to the Communist. Nothing which hurts Communism can be true. They have their science. (If you would like to look at this fabulous science, read The Communist Manifesto, V. I. Lenin's The Teachings of Karl Marx, and Stalin's latest current compilation of speeches. You will be impressed by the crazy logic, the genuine but ill-informed zeal.) Third and most important, Communist psychological warfare is continuous. The themes may change—sometimes provocative, sometimes almost conciliatory—but the machinery, the operation, does not. Communist propaganda is therefore seasoned and professional, dependent on a powerful police-state at home and on uneducated or emotionally ill fanatics abroad,[Pg 75] except for those few countries where Communism is so stable as to attract hard-headed or practical idealistic men.

What was the overall impact of this kind of psychological warfare? First, using common terms without regard to real outcomes means that Communist propaganda is self-defeating. It can only be effective in desperate, chaotic, or terrifying situations. This is acceptable to Communist leaders because they believe their science indicates that capitalist societies will inevitably lead to desperation, chaos, and fear. Second, Communist propaganda sacrifices all other values for its cause. You have to be a religious zealot (of the Marxist kind) to produce it; you have to be ready for a completely new belief system to keep accepting it. International understanding, patriotism, honesty, freedom of action, artistic integrity—all these are sacrificed for propaganda. In the end, everything is propaganda to the Communist. Nothing that harms Communism can be true. They have their science. (If you want to explore this remarkable science, read The Communist Manifesto, V. I. Lenin's The Teachings of Karl Marx, and Stalin's most recent collection of speeches. You’ll be struck by the bizarre logic and the genuine but misguided enthusiasm.) Third and most importantly, Communist psychological warfare is ongoing. The themes may shift—sometimes provocative, sometimes nearly conciliatory—but the machinery and process do not. Communist propaganda is therefore refined and professional, relying on a strong police state at home and uneducated or emotionally unstable fanatics abroad,[Pg 75] except in those few countries where Communism is so stable that it attracts pragmatic or idealistic minds.

This Bolshevik success, rather than the splendid but short-lasting accomplishments of the Allies in World War I, kept psychological warfare on the map. Modern Communism is permanent psychological warfare in action.

This Bolshevik success, instead of the impressive but brief achievements of the Allies in World War I, kept psychological warfare relevant. Modern Communism is ongoing psychological warfare in action.

The Communist leaders unwittingly made a tremendous mistake between 1922 and 1927. They invited the military and political staff of the Chinese Nationalists (Kuomintang) to cooperate with them. Filled with their own Communist sense of certainty, it never occurred to them that anyone else could outsmart them. The Chinese did. Their military chief of mission in Moscow learned everything that the Communists had to teach about irregular fighting, subversive propaganda, revolutionary situations, mass agitation. He then went home and got more Communist aid to carry out the military phase of the Nationalist revolution, which started under way in the summer of 1922. The old war-lord armies were helpless in the face of agents, agitators, poster crews, student strikes, press propaganda and indoctrinated troops. The most sensational war in modern Asia involved relatively little combat. The Nationalist leader used all the Communist psychological warfare techniques, and added a few more of his own. His name was Chiang Kai-shek.

The Communist leaders made a huge mistake between 1922 and 1927 without realizing it. They invited the military and political staff of the Chinese Nationalists (Kuomintang) to collaborate with them. Confident in their own Communist beliefs, they didn’t consider that anyone could outsmart them. They were wrong. The Chinese military chief in Moscow absorbed all the lessons the Communists could teach about unconventional fighting, subversive propaganda, revolutionary conditions, and mass mobilization. He then returned home and secured more Communist support to implement the military side of the Nationalist revolution, which began in the summer of 1922. The old warlord armies were powerless against agents, agitators, poster teams, student protests, press propaganda, and indoctrinated soldiers. The most dramatic conflict in modern Asia involved relatively little actual fighting. The Nationalist leader employed all the Communist psychological warfare tactics and added a few of his own. His name was Chiang Kai-shek.

In 1927 the Communists began a debate in Moscow as to whether they had used the Nationalists enough or not. One group said they might as well liquidate the Nationalists, Sunyatsenism, Chiang Kai-shek and all; the other said they should use the Nationalists a little longer, to carry on the struggle against American, Japanese, and British "imperialism." Chiang Kai-shek displayed a keen interest in these formal theoretical discussions which, thanks to his Moscow training, he understood perfectly. While the Communists were still debating when and how to hijack him, he hijacked them. In the fall of 1927, he turned against them, using the weapons of terror and propaganda, and then shifting to the more solid ground of economic development. They have not forgiven him. Nationalist China to this day possesses a working duplicate of the Moscow propaganda facilities which the Communists, unconscious of the humor of it, call "fascist." (What is anti-Communist for whatever cause is Fascist, they say.)

In 1927, the Communists started a debate in Moscow about whether they had utilized the Nationalists enough. One faction argued that they might as well get rid of the Nationalists, Sun Yat-sen's ideas, Chiang Kai-shek, and all of it; the other thought they should keep using the Nationalists a bit longer to continue the fight against American, Japanese, and British "imperialism." Chiang Kai-shek showed a strong interest in these formal theoretical discussions, which he understood perfectly due to his training in Moscow. While the Communists were still debating when and how to take him over, he ended up taking control of them. In the fall of 1927, he turned against them, using terror and propaganda, then moving to the more stable ground of economic development. They have never forgiven him. To this day, Nationalist China has a working replica of the Moscow propaganda facilities, which the Communists, unaware of the irony, call "fascist." (Whatever is anti-Communist for any reason is Fascist, they argue.)

The Russian revolution of 1917-1922 and the Chinese revolution of 1922-1927 represent the situations created by Communist psychological warfare. Since that time, except for Spain, Communist psychological warfare has failed in every single attempt to come to power outside Russia. Following World War II, Communist psychological warfare[Pg 76] proved itself capable of holding countries only after the military force had occupied or won them. The magic has gone out of Communist propaganda; it can keep control only with heavy military pressure behind it. But in the far past, it has been capable of winning—as in Russia and China—without outside military aid. With a renovation of techniques, doctrines, and personnel, it may do so again.

The Russian Revolution from 1917 to 1922 and the Chinese Revolution from 1922 to 1927 illustrate the scenarios created by Communist psychological warfare. Since then, except for Spain, Communist psychological warfare has failed in every attempt to gain power outside of Russia. After World War II, Communist psychological warfare[Pg 76] was only able to maintain control of countries once military forces had occupied or conquered them. The effectiveness of Communist propaganda has diminished; it can only maintain control with significant military support behind it. However, in the distant past, it succeeded in winning—like in Russia and China—without outside military assistance. With a renewal of techniques, ideologies, and personnel, it might be able to achieve that again.

CHAPTER 6
Psychological Warfare in World War II

Bolshevik accomplishments in psychological warfare were often regarded as part of the peculiar mischief of Marxism, not as techniques which could be learned and used by other people. Similarly, the history-making sweep of the Chinese Nationalist armies northward in 1922-1927 was considered to be specially and incomprehensibly Chinese; possible lessons which might have been learned from Chinese Communist psychological warfare were left unheeded by officials and students in the West. Meanwhile Germany, the greatest power of Europe, had been fighting bitter internal psychological warfare battles24 which looked like heated internal politics. Not until Adolf Hitler assumed the Reich's Chancellorship and began using his Brown-shirt methods for foreign affairs did other people wake up to the existence and application of the new weapon.

Bolshevik achievements in psychological warfare were often seen as just part of the weird antics of Marxism, not as techniques that others could learn and apply. Likewise, the historic advance of the Chinese Nationalist armies northward from 1922 to 1927 was viewed as uniquely and confusingly Chinese; potential insights from Chinese Communist psychological warfare were overlooked by officials and scholars in the West. Meanwhile, Germany, the dominant power in Europe, was engaged in intense internal psychological warfare battles that resembled heated political struggles. It wasn't until Adolf Hitler took over as Chancellor and started using his Brown-shirt tactics in foreign policy that people began to realize this new weapon's existence and application.

(The War College files, for example, show that not one single officer was assigned full-time to study of these problems during 1925-1935. For the entire period 1919-1929, there are listed only two War College research papers on the subject. Yet the American Army was far from negligent. It was an excellent army, though crippled by outright poverty of personnel and materials. The Army was simply American, and like the rest of America for a while took the world for granted.)

(The War College files, for example, show that not a single officer was assigned full-time to study these issues from 1925 to 1935. For the entire period from 1919 to 1929, only two War College research papers on the topic are listed. Yet the American Army was far from negligent. It was an excellent army, even though it was severely limited by a lack of personnel and resources. The Army was simply American and, like the rest of the nation for a while, took the world for granted.)

The National Socialist German Workers' Party, as Hitler called his movement, was a conglomerate built up around a few determined fanatics. The Nazis do not appear to have believed their own doctrines to anything like the degree to which the Communists believed theirs. From the first, the Nazis regarded propaganda very consciously as a new, fierce instrument which led to the accomplishment of modern power. The Communists had proclaimed that democracy was a fake; the Nazis agreed. The Communists had shown that a minority with a sacred mission of its own invention could get mass support for a government that claimed to be for the people, even though it was obviously not by the people nor of them. The Nazis took this as a model. The Communists had shown that a modern man-god could be set up and worshipped in a twentieth-century state, and called leader (Vozhd in Russian). The[Pg 78] Nazis elevated the Soviet practice all the way into a principle, the principle of the leader (Führer in German).

The National Socialist German Workers' Party, as Hitler referred to his movement, was a coalition built around a few determined extremists. The Nazis didn’t seem to believe their own ideologies nearly as much as the Communists believed theirs. From the start, the Nazis viewed propaganda as a new, powerful tool that was essential for achieving modern power. The Communists had declared that democracy was a sham; the Nazis agreed. The Communists demonstrated that a minority with a self-appointed sacred mission could rally mass support for a government that claimed to be for the people, even though it was clearly not by the people nor of them. The Nazis used this as a model. The Communists had shown that a modern figurehead could be established and revered in a twentieth-century state, referred to as leader (Vozhd in Russian). The[Pg 78] Nazis took the Soviet practice and elevated it to a principle, the principle of the leader (Führer in German).

The Communists had shown that an organization calling itself a party, actually a quasi-religious hierarchy with strong internal discipline, definite membership, and active organizational components, could control fifty times its own membership. The Nazis organized the same general sort of party, copying the Italian Fascists in part, but copying more from the direct example of the German Communists right in front of them. The Communists had shown that such a movement needed to have youth branches, women's organizations, labor sections, clubs of its own, and so on, calling this "mass organization." The Nazis copied this too.

The Communists demonstrated that an organization calling itself a party, which was essentially a quasi-religious hierarchy with strict internal discipline, clear membership, and active organizational parts, could control fifty times its own number of members. The Nazis set up a similar type of party, partly imitating the Italian Fascists, but drawing more directly from the example of the German Communists right in front of them. The Communists had shown that such a movement needed youth branches, women's groups, labor sections, clubs, and so on, referring to this as "mass organization." The Nazis copied this as well.

The machinery of Naziism was in many ways a copy of Communism, applied to allegedly different ends, (the Nazis had an Aryan myth; the Communists had their pseudo-economics). But the important thing about them both was the destruction of the end by the means; the problem of getting and keeping power despite the people was so obsessive that propaganda became all-important. Theoretically, the end (to the Nazi, German world rule; to the Communist, the fulfillment of history in universal communism) was the most important thing. But since any means at any time which led to that end was good, and since the Party bosses were the sole ones who could determine whether a particular action led to the very remote end or not, the outcome in both Russia and Germany became the conscienceless seeking of power for its own sake.

The machinery of Nazism was, in many ways, a copy of Communism, applied to supposedly different goals (the Nazis had an Aryan myth; the Communists had their fake economics). But the crucial aspect of both was the destruction of the end by the means; the obsession with gaining and holding power despite the people made propaganda essential. Theoretically, the end (for the Nazis, it was German world domination; for the Communists, the realization of history through universal communism) was the most important thing. However, since any means at any time that led to that end was considered acceptable, and since only the Party leaders could determine whether a specific action contributed to that distant goal or not, the result in both Russia and Germany became a ruthless pursuit of power for its own sake.

The new psychological warfare, a cause as well as a means of World War II, arose from the subjection of other considerations to propaganda. The propaganda addict takes everything with a ton of salt; what he does believe is lost in what he doesn't believe. The ordinary controls of civilized life—regard for truth, regard for law, respect for neighbors, obedience to good manners, love of God—cease to operate effectively, because the propaganda-dizzy man sees in everything its propaganda content and nothing else. Everything, from a girl dancing on a stage to an ecclesiastic officiating in a cathedral, is either for him or against him. Nothing is innocent; nothing is pleasurable; everything is connected with his diseased apprehension of power. Before he gets power, he hates the people who have power; he does not trust their intelligence, esteem their personalities, believe in their good will, or credit their motives.25[Pg 79] They must be scum, because they hold power when he, the propaganda-infatuated man, is a member of the group that should hold it. Yet when such a man comes to power he hates his colleagues and comrades. Remembering the cold cynical way in which he himself sought power, knowing that his brother fanatics have the same ruthless arrogance, the propaganda-using Party man cannot trust anyone. Blood purges, mass trials, liquidations, removal of families, concealment of crimes—all these result from the establishment of propaganda in an overdeveloped role.

The new psychological warfare, both a cause and a tool of World War II, emerged from placing other considerations beneath propaganda. The propaganda addict takes everything with a grain of salt; what he believes gets lost in what he doesn't. The usual norms of civilized life—truth, law, respect for others, good manners, love of God—stop working effectively, because the propaganda-obsessed individual sees everything solely in terms of its propaganda value and nothing else. Everything, from a girl dancing on a stage to a priest officiating in a cathedral, is either for him or against him. Nothing is innocent; nothing is enjoyable; everything is tied to his distorted perception of power. Before he achieves power, he hates those who have it; he doesn't trust their intelligence, respect their personalities, believe in their goodwill, or credit their motives. They must be worthless since they hold power when he, the propaganda-obsessed person, is part of the group that should have it. Yet when such a person gains power, he despises his colleagues and comrades. Remembering the cold, cynical way he pursued power, knowing that his fellow fanatics share the same ruthless arrogance, the propaganda-driven Party member trusts no one. Blood purges, mass trials, executions, family removals, and cover-ups of crimes—all these come from the establishment of propaganda in an overly dominant role.25[Pg 79]

It is against such people that we—ordinary folk, Americans—dared wage psychological warfare during World War II. Propaganda had grown into ideology; the world was convulsed with monstrous new religions. For instance: the greatest journalist of the Soviet Union, Karl Radek, was placed on trial for treason. He was asked by the prosecutor, Vyshinsky,

It is against such people that we—regular folks, Americans—had the courage to fight psychological battles during World War II. Propaganda had evolved into ideology; the world was shaken by horrific new beliefs. For example: the best journalist in the Soviet Union, Karl Radek, was put on trial for treason. The prosecutor, Vyshinsky, asked him,

"These actions of yours were deliberate?"

"Did you do this on purpose?"

Radek answered: "Apart from sleeping, I have never in my life committed any undeliberate actions."26

Radek replied, "Other than sleeping, I've never done anything without thinking it through."26

This answer sums up the mood of the totalitarian who is obsessed by propaganda. He comes to believe that all activity, whether his own or of other people, has meaning. He had developed the sense of responsibility that made him violate tenets which Americans, in a free society, regard as fundamental to human nature: things like self-respect, kindliness, love of family, pity for the unfortunate.

This response captures the mindset of a totalitarian fixated on propaganda. He starts to think that every action, whether it's his own or someone else's, has significance. He has developed a sense of responsibility that leads him to disregard principles that Americans in a free society see as essential to human nature: such as self-respect, kindness, love for family, and compassion for those in need.

This kind of mentality was found chiefly in the National Socialist and Communist states, and to a lesser degree in dictatorships such as Italy; by contrast, reactionary Japan was almost democratic. This mentality makes it possible for the ruler to control his own people enough to undertake "warfare psychologically waged." Without domestic fanaticism and domestic terror, governments have to fall back on "psychological warfare"—that is, the mere supplementing of politics and military operations by propaganda. It is vain to expect a free people in a free country to submit to such humiliating control, even for the purpose of winning a war. What made the psychological warfare of World War II peculiar was the fact that our enemies fought one kind of war ("warfare psychologically waged," or total war) and we fought them back[Pg 80] with another. Theoretically, it is possible to argue that we had no business succeeding.

This kind of mindset was primarily found in National Socialist and Communist countries, and to a lesser extent in dictatorships like Italy; in contrast, reactionary Japan was almost democratic. This mindset allows the ruler to control their own people enough to engage in "psychological warfare." Without domestic fanaticism and terror, governments have to rely on "psychological warfare"—that is, simply supplementing political and military actions with propaganda. It’s unrealistic to expect a free people in a free country to accept such humiliating control, even for the purpose of winning a war. What made the psychological warfare of World War II unique was that our enemies waged one type of war ("psychologically waged warfare," or total war) while we fought back[Pg 80] with a different approach. Theoretically, one could argue that we had no right to succeed.

But we did succeed.

But we did win.

The Pre-Belligerent Stages.

The propaganda-conscious Axis states had first to control their own people enough to wage aggressive war. They then had to split their possible enemies, to make piecemeal victory possible. They had to stay on good terms with the Soviet Union (Hitler till 1941; Japan till the last week of war). They had to frighten their immediate enemies while assuring their eventual enemies. This called for a great deal of propaganda.

Pre-belligerent operations required extensive use of "black" propaganda. Since their political systems aroused hostility and anger in audiences which they wished to address, the aggressors sought to disguise their propaganda. They used pacifist groups to keep the democracies from rearming. Militarist groups were encouraged to keep the democracies from undertaking domestic reforms or discussing military matters with Russia. Financial groups were contacted to preserve the fiction of normal international relations. Cultural groups were employed to preserve friendliness for their respective nationalities as such. The Japanese did a little global propaganda and for a while subsidized several magazines in this country, but in general they concentrated their main effort in the immediate area of their military operations.

Pre-belligerent operations relied heavily on "black" propaganda. Because their political systems created hostility and anger in the audiences they aimed to reach, the aggressors tried to disguise their propaganda. They used pacifist groups to prevent democracies from rearming. Militarist groups were encouraged to stop democracies from making domestic reforms or discussing military issues with Russia. Financial groups were contacted to maintain the illusion of normal international relations. Cultural groups were utilized to keep up friendly relations for their respective nationalities. The Japanese engaged in some global propaganda and briefly subsidized several magazines in the U.S., but overall, they focused their main efforts on the areas directly surrounding their military operations.

It was the Germans who developed world-wide pre-belligerent propaganda to a fine art. They exploited every possible disunity which could contribute to the weakness of an enemy. They were not choosy about collaborators. If the Communist Party of the United States lent a hand (as it did between September, 1939 and June, 1941, terming the war "an imperialist war"; after Russia got in, the war was called "the democratic anti-fascist war"), the Nazis did not object. They willingly listened to men who had fantastic schemes for world peace and later used such men as aids in getting appeasement. They tried to rouse Catholics against Communists, Communists against democrats, Gentiles against Jews, whites against negroes, the poor against the rich, the rich against the poor, British against Americans, Americans against British—anyone against anyone, as long as it delayed action against Germany and weakened the enemy potential. They went to special pains to organize German-speaking minorities in non-German countries, but they never neglected using people who had no open connection with Naziism at all.

It was the Germans who turned worldwide pre-war propaganda into an artform. They took advantage of every possible division that could weaken their enemies. They weren't picky about who they teamed up with. If the Communist Party of the United States offered support (which it did between September 1939 and June 1941, calling the war "an imperialist war"; after Russia joined, it was labeled "the democratic anti-fascist war"), the Nazis had no objections. They eagerly listened to people with outlandish ideas for world peace and later used them to promote appeasement. They tried to stir up Catholics against Communists, Communists against democrats, Gentiles against Jews, whites against blacks, the poor against the rich, the rich against the poor, the British against Americans, and Americans against the British—anyone against anyone, as long as it postponed action against Germany and weakened the enemy’s potential. They made special efforts to organize German-speaking minorities in non-German countries but never overlooked people with no explicit ties to Nazism.

This work was performed, so far as the open propaganda itself was concerned, through the instrumentalities of the Reich's Ministry for[Pg 81] Propaganda and Popular Enlightenment under control of that malignant intelligence, Paul Josef Göbbels. The broader program was not solely a publicity matter, and was operated chiefly through Party channels. The German capacity to learn was demonstrated by the contrast between World War I and World War II. In World War I the Germans lacked political motifs, professionalism, and coordination; in World War II they had all of these.

This work was done, at least in terms of the open propaganda itself, through the efforts of the Reich's Ministry for[Pg 81] Propaganda and Popular Enlightenment, which was under the control of the harmful figure, Paul Josef Göbbels. The larger program wasn't just about publicity and was mainly run through Party channels. The Germans showed their ability to learn by how different World War I was from World War II. In World War I, the Germans lacked political themes, professionalism, and coordination; by World War II, they had all of these.

German Accomplishments.

Three basic propaganda accomplishments were achieved by the Germans. First, in the political warfare field, they succeeded in making large sections of world opinion believe that the world's future was a choice between Communism and Fascism. Since they and the Communists agreed on this the point seemed well taken. Actually, there is no historical or economic justification for supposing that those two forms of dictatorship constitute a real choice in the first place, or that the civilized and truly free countries need ever depart from their ancient freedoms in the second place.

Second, in the strategic field, they made each victim seem the last. There was still hope that war would not arise, even while the Spanish Republic was being strangled before the eyes of the world. The British hoped that they could stay out even after Czechoslovakia fell. Astute though the Russians were, they hoped to stay out even after Britain and France fought. And as late as December 6, 1941 many Americans still believed that the United States would avoid war. This suited the Nazis' book; take them on one at a time.

Second, in terms of strategy, they made each victim seem like the last one. There was still hope that war could be avoided, even while the Spanish Republic was being crushed in front of the world. The British believed they could stay out of it even after Czechoslovakia fell. Smart as the Russians were, they thought they could avoid involvement even after Britain and France began to fight. And even as late as December 6, 1941, many Americans still thought that the United States would steer clear of war. This played right into the Nazis' plans; they wanted to take them on one at a time.

Thirdly, in the purely psychological field the Germans used outright fright. They made their own people afraid of Communist liquidations. They brazenly showed movies of their blitzkriegs to the governing groups of prospective victims, just to lower morale. When one nation is really ready to fight, and the other knows it, the nation that doesn't want to fight can be reduced to something resembling a nervous breakdown by constant uncertainty. (The author was in Chungking during the summer of 1940, when the German propaganda agent, Wolf Schenke, showed these German movies to the Chinese leaders. The author asked for an invitation and did not get it; it was for Chinese only, said Schenke. But the Chinese were not awed, or made fearful of the power of Japan's ally. They simply said, "Nice movie ... that's the kind of thing we used to do in the Ch'in dynasty," and let it go at that.)

Thirdly, in the purely psychological realm, the Germans resorted to outright fear. They instilled fear in their own people regarding Communist purges. They shamelessly showcased movies of their blitzkriegs to the ruling groups of potential victims, simply to lower morale. When one nation is truly prepared to fight and the other is aware of it, the nation that does not want to fight can be driven to something like a nervous breakdown by ongoing uncertainty. (The author was in Chungking during the summer of 1940 when the German propaganda agent, Wolf Schenke, showed these German movies to the Chinese leaders. The author requested an invitation but didn't get one; it was for Chinese only, said Schenke. However, the Chinese were not impressed or frightened by the power of Japan's ally. They simply remarked, "Nice movie ... that's the kind of thing we used to do in the Ch'in dynasty," and left it at that.)

The British-German Radio War.

With the outbreak of war the British and Germans found radio at hand. Neither had to change broadcasting policies a great deal. Each could reach almost all of Europe on[Pg 82] standard-wave; each could jam the other's wave lengths, never with complete success, and the struggle centered around a contest for attention. Who could get the most attention? Who could get the most credence? Who could affect the beliefs, emotions, loyalties of friendly, neutral, and enemy listeners the most?
[Figure 14]
Figure 14: Radio Program Leaflet, Anzio, 1944. These leaflets were dropped by the Germans on American troops at Anzio in April 1944. They show an interesting tie-in between two forms of propaganda. The counterpropaganda to the British Broadcasting Corporation is slight; chief emphasis is on entertainment value of the German radio programs. (From photograph taken by Signal Corps and released through War Department Bureau of Public Relations.)

The Germans showed evidence of real planning. Their public relations facilities were perfectly geared to their propaganda facilities. When the Germans wanted to build the British up for a let-down, they withheld military news favorable to themselves. During the fight for Norway, they even spread rumors of British successes, knowing that if British morale went up for a day or two, it would come down all the harder when authentic bad news came through the War Office. When the Germans wanted to turn on a war of nerves, their controlled press screamed against the victim; when they turned it off their press was silent. The Germans thus had the advantage of not needing to make much distinction between news, publicity, and propaganda. All three served the same purpose, the immediate needs of the Reich.

The Germans demonstrated real planning. Their public relations efforts were perfectly aligned with their propaganda activities. When they wanted to raise British hopes only to let them down, they withheld military updates that would have been favorable to themselves. During the fight for Norway, they even spread rumors about British successes, knowing that if British morale was boosted for a short time, it would ultimately drop even harder when genuine bad news came from the War Office. When the Germans decided to engage in psychological warfare, their controlled media would attack their target; when they wanted to stop, their press fell silent. This way, the Germans had the advantage of not needing to differentiate much between news, publicity, and propaganda. All three served the same goal: the immediate needs of the Reich.

[Figure 15]
Figure 15: Radio Leaflet Surrender Form, Anzio, 1944. Willingness of prisoners to surrender sometimes involves speedy communication of their names to their families, as in the preceding illustrations. At other times, prisoners are very unwilling to be identified and want their faces masked. This leaflet combines radio program announcements with the standard surrender pass.

The Germans put on the following types of news propaganda:

The Germans used the following types of news propaganda:

  • (1) Official OKW (Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, or Wehrmacht HQ) communiqués. (These rarely departed from the truth, though they naturally gave favorable situations in detail and unfavorable ones scantily.)
  • (2) Official government releases, marked by considerable dignity, possessing more political content than the military communiqués.
  • (3) News of the world, part of it repeated from the British radio, part plain non-controversial news (for stuffing), and part (the most important [Pg 83] part) news of genuine curiosity value to the listeners but which, at the same time, had the propaganda effect of damaging belief in the Allied cause.
  • (4) Feature items, comparable to feature articles in newspapers, which tried to concentrate on a single topic or theme.
  • (5) Recognized commentators, speaking openly and officially.
  • (6) Pseudonymous commentators, pretending to speak from a viewpoint different from that of the German Government, but who were announced as being broadcast over the official German radio system. (Of these the British traitor William Joyce, since hanged, known as "Lord Haw Haw," was the most notorious. His colleagues were the American traitors Fred Kaltenbach and Douglas Chandler. At the end of the war Chandler was tried in Boston and sentenced to life imprisonment but Kaltenbach fell into Soviet custody and died.)
  • (7) Falsified stations, which pretended to have nothing at all to do with Germany. (The "New British Broadcasting Company" transmitted defeatist propaganda with a superficial anti-German tone. Others[Pg 84] took a strong Communist line and sought to build up opposition to the British government within England.)
  • (8) Falsified quotations on the official German radio. (Sometimes it was easier to make up an imaginary foreign source, ostensibly quoted in the German program, rather than to set up a special fake program for the purpose.)
  • (9) "Planted" news sources quoted on the German radio. (A great deal of the German news was culled out of Swedish, Spanish and other papers which were either secretly German-controlled or which—as in the case of the United States papers involved—were so sympathetic to Germany that they voluntarily printed German-inspired news which the Nazis could then quote from a "neutral" or "enemy" source.)
  • (10) Open falsification of BBC (British Broadcasting Company, the official British agency) materials—at which the Germans were not necessarily caught by their ordinary listeners, but at which BBC caught them.
  • (11) Ghost voices and ghost programs, transmitted on legitimate Allied wave lengths when the Allied transmitters went off the air, or else interrupting the Allied broadcasts by transmitting simultaneously.
[Figure 16]
Figure 16: Invitation to Treason. Another German leaflet, also from Anzio, combines the radio surrender-notice form with a political invitation to Britishers to commit treason. The Germans had a few British traitors in their "Legion of St. George," and a few American civilian renegades, but in general this line of appeal was useless. The last paragraph of the appeal is such naïve trickery that it probably aroused suspicion in the minds of the men it was supposed to persuade.

Of all these, it was soon found that the communiqués and government releases were the most important, although the bulk of the station time[Pg 85] had to be diversified with other types of program. The Germans and British both found that radio was important as a starting point for news. It was more valuable to have the press (as in England) or rumor (as in Germany) pass along an item than it was to rely on the direct listeners. Each side sought to make opinion analyses of the enemy; some of the British studies were clever in technique. The radio propagandists had to ask themselves why they made propaganda. It is simple to make mischief, spreading rumors or putting practical jokes into circulation. Such antics do not necessarily advance a military-political cause. Sustained psychological warfare required—as both British and German radio soon found out—a deliberate calculation of the particular enemy frame of mind to be cultivated over a long period of time. When radio stations had to broadcast day after day whether anything happened or not, it became difficult to continue to circulate news without faking it and losing the confidence of enemy listeners.

Of all these, it quickly became clear that the news reports and government announcements were the most significant, even though most of the station's airtime[Pg 85] needed to be filled with different types of programs. Both the Germans and the British realized that radio was crucial as a source for news. It was better to have the press (in England) or gossip (in Germany) share information than to depend solely on direct listeners. Each side tried to analyze the enemy's opinions; some of the British studies were quite clever in their approach. The radio propagandists had to consider why they were creating propaganda. It's easy to cause trouble by spreading rumors or sharing practical jokes. These antics don’t necessarily support a military-political agenda. Ongoing psychological warfare required—as both British and German radio soon discovered—a careful assessment of the enemy's mindset that needed to be nurtured over time. When radio stations had to broadcast every day regardless of whether anything had actually happened, it became challenging to keep delivering news without fabricating it and risking the trust of enemy listeners.

On the German side, the German radio had the forced attention of the entire world. As long as the Germans had the strategic initiative for field warfare, they were in a position to make news scoops whenever it suited them. The security policies of the Allies often gave the Germans a monopoly of news on a given operation. There was never any danger that the Germans were not listened in on; the danger the Nazi operators had to worry about was disbelief. Hence the Germans tried to keep a moderate tone in their news, tried to prepare between crises for the news that would become sensational during crises.

On the German side, the German radio had the attention of the entire world. As long as the Germans had the upper hand in field warfare, they could make news headlines whenever they wanted. The Allies' security policies often allowed the Germans to dominate the news on any specific operation. There was never a concern that the Germans were going unheard; the real issue the Nazi operators faced was disbelief. So, the Germans aimed to maintain a moderate tone in their news, preparing for the reports that would become sensational during crises.

The Germans soon learned a basic principle of war radio. They learned not to permit radio to run ahead of their military capacities. At first, when their spokesmen promised attainment of a given goal by a given time, and the army failed to live up to the schedule, the British radio picked up the unfulfilled promise and dangled it before the world as proof that the Germans were weakening. The Germans thereupon effected Army-radio liaison so that the radio people could promise only those things which the army was reasonably sure of delivering. (When Allied propaganda analysis woke up to this fact, it added one more source of corroboratory intelligence to be checked. (See page 126.))

The Germans quickly grasped a key principle of wartime radio. They realized not to let radio announcements get ahead of their military capabilities. Initially, when their representatives guaranteed achieving certain goals by specific deadlines, and the army didn’t meet those timelines, British radio seized on the unmet promises and showcased them to the world as evidence of German weakness. In response, the Germans established a link between the army and radio operations so that the radio teams could only promise what the army was fairly confident they could deliver. (When Allied propaganda analysis became aware of this reality, it added another source of confirming intelligence to verify. (See page 126.))

The British had their hands full getting news out in the languages of the occupied countries. It was immensely difficult for them to follow the politics of the underground. German counterespionage, under the deadly Sicherheitsdienst, made it difficult to keep track of opinion in the occupied countries. Work against Naziism depended on the temper of the people; propaganda against collaborators had to distinguish between outright evil collaborators and those public officials who stayed on out of a sense of mistaken or necessary duty. The British did not necessarily[Pg 87] announce themselves at any time as anti-Communist, and collaborated for short-range purposes with Communists all over the Continent. Mr. Churchill himself shifted his North Balkan political support from Mikhailovich to Broz-Tito. But it was vitally necessary to know just how and when to change support from one group to the other. Since the undergrounds had very few radio transmitters, and none of these was reliable during most of the war, the British faced the task of providing radio facilities for all of the occupied countries. The consequence was to make their radio warfare highly sensitive to politics; they had to address the right people with the right language at the right time, on penalty of failure.

The British had a tough time getting news out in the languages of the occupied countries. It was extremely difficult for them to keep up with the underground politics. German counterespionage, through the deadly Sicherheitsdienst, made it hard to gauge public opinion in the occupied countries. Efforts against Nazism depended on the mood of the people; propaganda against collaborators needed to differentiate between outright evil collaborators and public officials who remained out of a sense of misguided or necessary duty. The British didn’t openly identify as anti-Communist and collaborated for short-term goals with Communists across the continent. Mr. Churchill himself shifted his support in the North Balkans from Mikhailovich to Broz-Tito. But it was crucial to know exactly when and how to switch support from one group to another. Since the underground organizations had very few radio transmitters, and none were reliable for most of the war, the British had to set up radio facilities for all the occupied countries. As a result, their radio warfare became highly sensitive to political shifts; they had to reach the right people with the appropriate language at the right time, or they risked failure.

[Figure 17]
Figure 17: Anti-Radio Leaflet. Sometimes ground-distributed leaflets were used in an attempt to counteract enemy radio propaganda. This leaflet, circulated in France by the Nazis, uses the form of an Allied leaflet and accuses the Armed SS of wanting such things as a decent Europe, and end to atrocious killings every twenty-five years, and a worthy life. Allied broadcasters are identified as Jews.

To effect this end, the British set up an agency which never had an American counterpart, the Political Warfare Executive (known by its initials, PWE). This agency had representation from the War Office, the Admiralty, the Foreign Office, and the Ministry of Information. The PWE was the policy-servicing and coordinating agency for all British external propaganda, and left the execution of its operations to the Ministry of Information (MOI) and to the British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). British radio propaganda maintained a high level of effectiveness. American officials and propagandists often complained that the British were running the entire war in their own national interest. The charge was unjust. The British had facilities for knowing exactly what they wished to do and when they wished to do it. If the Americans came along without clear policies or propaganda purposes, it was natural that the British should take the lead and let the Americans string along if they wished. Furthermore, the British were usually scrupulous in yielding to America's primary interest in areas they felt to be American problems—Japan, China, the Philippines. They were least cooperative when the OWI tried to spread the ideals of Mr. Henry Wallace in Burma or to explain the CIO-PAC to the Hindus.

To achieve this goal, the British established an agency that didn’t have an American equivalent, the Political Warfare Executive (or PWE). This agency included representatives from the War Office, the Admiralty, the Foreign Office, and the Ministry of Information. The PWE served as the policy-management and coordinating body for all British external propaganda, delegating the execution of its operations to the Ministry of Information (MOI) and the British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). British radio propaganda was very effective. American officials and propagandists often complained that the British were managing the entire war based on their own national interests. This accusation was unwarranted. The British had a clear understanding of what they wanted to achieve and when. If the Americans arrived without clear policies or propaganda objectives, it was natural for the British to take the initiative and allow the Americans to follow if they chose to. Moreover, the British were generally careful to respect America's primary interests in regions they considered American issues—such as Japan, China, and the Philippines. They were least cooperative when the OWI attempted to promote Mr. Henry Wallace's ideals in Burma or explain the CIO-PAC to the Hindus.

No clear victor emerged from the Anglo-German radio war; the victory of the United Nations gave the British the last say. In the opinion of many, the British were one war ahead of the United States. They had profited by their World War I experience, and by their two years' operational lead which they had on the Americans. But side-by-side with the Germans, it is harder to appraise their net achievements. The British had immense political advantages; the resentment of a conquered continent worked for them. But they had disadvantages too. The enemy worked from the starting point of a fanatical and revolutionary philosophy; the British had the tedious old world to offer. The postwar interrogations [Pg 88] of civilians in Germany showed that an amazingly high proportion of them had heard BBC broadcasts, and that many of the ideas and attitudes which the British propagandized were actually transmitted to the enemy. On the British side, it is almost impossible to find any surviving traces of the effect of Nazi propaganda. Had the war been purely a radio war this test might be conclusive. But if psychological warfare supplements combat, combat certainly supplements propaganda. The great British and American air raids over Europe unquestionably created an intense interest in British and American plans and purposes.

No clear winner came out of the Anglo-German radio war; the victory of the United Nations ultimately gave the British the final word. Many believed the British were one war ahead of the United States. They benefited from their World War I experience and the two years of operational lead they had over the Americans. But when compared to the Germans, it’s harder to assess their overall achievements. The British had significant political advantages; the resentment from a conquered continent worked in their favor. However, they faced disadvantages as well. The enemy operated from a standpoint of a fanatical and revolutionary ideology, while the British had the tedious old world to offer. Postwar interrogations [Pg 88] of civilians in Germany revealed that an impressive number of them had heard BBC broadcasts and that many of the ideas and attitudes the British promoted actually reached the enemy. On the British side, it’s nearly impossible to find any surviving evidence of the impact of Nazi propaganda. If the war had been purely a radio war, this test might be definitive. But if psychological warfare complements combat, then combat definitely enhances propaganda. The major British and American air raids over Europe undeniably sparked a keen interest in British and American plans and goals.

It is historically interesting to note that the Germans went on fighting psychological warfare even after the death of Hitler and the surrender of the jury-rigged government of Grossadmiral Karl Doenitz, which functioned 6-23 May 1945 at Flensburg under Allied toleration. This resulted from the inability of the 21st Army Group swiftly to initiate information control. The Flensburg radio, still under Nazi direction, emphasized Anglo-American differences with the Soviet Union in every possible way short of direct appeals. German naval radio also carried on propaganda for a while, using topics such as the sportsmanship of the German surrender, the hatred of the German Navy for atrocities committed by the Nazis, and the usefulness of the phantom government to the Western Allies.

It’s historically interesting to note that the Germans continued their psychological warfare even after Hitler's death and the surrender of the makeshift government of Grossadmiral Karl Doenitz, which operated from May 6 to 23, 1945, in Flensburg with the Allies' tolerance. This was due to the 21st Army Group's inability to quickly implement information control. The Flensburg radio, still under Nazi control, highlighted the differences between the Anglo-Americans and the Soviet Union in every possible way except for direct appeals. German naval radio also continued propaganda for a while, focusing on topics like the sportsmanship of the German surrender, the German Navy's disdain for the atrocities committed by the Nazis, and the significance of the phantom government to the Western Allies.

Black Propaganda.

Subversive operations formed a major part of the Nazi pre-belligerent effort. The Germans planted or converted quislings wherever they could, and when they failed to have time to prearrange stooges they converted them rapidly after arrival. (A major cause of the German defeat is to be found in the fantastic political policies followed in the Ukraine and neighboring Soviet Socialist Republics. In these areas, despite the Soviet boast that Russia had no fifth columnists within her borders, the Germans found thousands of helpers. The Nazis organized a large army (General Vlassov's Russian Army of Liberation) out of Soviet prisoners, and these troops were usable and docile. But in the political warfare field the Germans were too cocksure. They let their men go wild in orgies of cruelty against the local population; the economic system went entirely to pieces. The natives then became convinced that the worst possible conditions of Sovietism were infinitely better than the best that Naziism could offer.)

These subversive groups were formed by political means. Propaganda aid was offered to such an extent that it was often difficult to tell how much of the quisling movement was spontaneously native, and how much mere cover for a purely German operation.

These subversive groups were created through political means. They received so much support from propaganda that it was often hard to distinguish how much of the quisling movement was genuinely local and how much was just a facade for a purely German operation.

In the latter phase of the European war, the Russian Communists followed the German Nazi example of having tame natives ready to take over the government of occupied areas. In Poland, the so-called Lublin Committee took over the government from the constitutional Polish Government-in-exile at London. In Jugoslavia, the Russian-trained propagandist, Tito, seized the leadership from the recognized Minister of War, Draja Mikhailovich, after the British and American governments had shifted their support to him; later Mikhailovich was put to death. The Russian army brought along to Germany a considerable number of German Communists. In Czechoslovakia the strength of the constitutional regime was such as to compel the pro-Russians to allow the prewar leadership a precarious toehold in the new government. The same cadres of sympathetic persons who had been useful as propaganda sources for psychological warfare during the period of hostilities became useful instruments of domination after hostilities ended. The British and Americans, with their belief that government should spring from the liberated and defeated peoples, did not prepare and equip comparable groups to rival the Communist candidates; only in Italy and Greece did the friends of the Western Allies stay in power, and then only because they were the nearest equivalent of de jure authorities. In the Scandinavian and Low Countries the national leadership reemerged without prodding or interference by the Western Allies; they passed from the sphere of psychological warfare (that is, of being someone's cover) to that of world politics.

In the later stages of the European war, the Russian Communists followed the Nazi German strategy of using compliant locals to take control of the governments in occupied regions. In Poland, the so-called Lublin Committee took over from the legitimate Polish Government-in-exile based in London. In Yugoslavia, the Russian-trained propagandist, Tito, took leadership away from the recognized Minister of War, Draja Mikhailovich, after the British and American governments shifted their support to him; later, Mikhailovich was executed. The Russian army also brought a significant number of German Communists into Germany. In Czechoslovakia, the strength of the constitutional government forced pro-Russian factions to allow the prewar leadership a tenuous presence in the new government. The same supportive figures who had served as propaganda sources during the war became effective tools of control once hostilities ceased. The British and Americans, believing that governments should emerge from the liberated and defeated peoples, did not prepare or equip similar groups to counter the Communist candidates; only in Italy and Greece did the allies of the Western powers remain in control, and then only because they were the closest equivalent of legitimate authorities. In the Scandinavian and Low Countries, the national leadership returned without prompting or interference from the Western Allies; they transitioned from being part of psychological warfare (essentially, acting as someone else's front) to engaging in world politics.

Specific black propaganda operations were of considerable value. However, black propaganda is more difficult to appraise than overt propaganda. Analytical and historical studies, gauging the results obtained by Black operations in relation to their cost, are not yet available. (Certain particular operations are described later in this book, pages 208 and 237.)

Specific black propaganda operations were quite valuable. However, it's harder to evaluate black propaganda than straightforward propaganda. There aren't yet any analytical or historical studies that measure the outcomes of Black operations against their costs. (Certain specific operations are detailed later in this book, on pages 208 and 237.)

American Operations: OWI and OSS.

Long after the outbreak of war in the Far East, and even after the coming of full war in Europe, neither the civilian nor military portions of the American government possessed propaganda facilities. This is not as serious as it may sound, for the United States is lucky in possessing a people well agreed on most fundamentals. The commercial press, radio, magazine, and book publishing facilities of the country for the most part expressed a national point of view without being prodded. (The isolationist issue never brought in the question of America's basic character.) Before the war, and even after the government entered the field, private American news and publishing continued to engage in operations which had the effect[Pg 90] if not the intention of propaganda. OWI at its most vigorous could scarcely have reached the audience that had been built up by the Time-Life-Fortune group, not to mention the Reader's Digest, both of which became truly global in coverage during the war years. American movies already had a world-wide audience. The propaganda turned out unwittingly by such agencies may not have had the gloss and political smoothness of Dr. Paul Josef Göbbels best productions, but it had something no government propaganda had—the possession of a readership all of which was unmistakably voluntary, obtained by the appeal of authentic interest and entertainment—and proved by an ability to charm money out of people's pockets.

The American problem of propaganda was thus not a simple one. Total psychological warfare was out of reach if we were to remain a free people. Otherwise the simple-seeming thing to have done would have been to put a government supervisor in every newspaper, radio station and magazine in the country, and coordinate the whole bunch of them together in the national interest. Simple-seeming. Actually, such an attempt would have been utter madness, touching off a furious political fight within the country and meeting legal obstacles which would have remained insurmountable as long as there was a Constitution with courts to enforce it. The simplest official action which the United States could take was therefore hedged about by the presence of private competitors who would watch it enviously, jealous of their established rights and privileges, and by the operational interference which vigorous private media would have on public media.

The American issue of propaganda was far from straightforward. Total psychological warfare wasn't feasible if we wanted to stay a free society. Otherwise, the easy solution would have been to appoint a government supervisor in every newspaper, radio station, and magazine across the country, coordinating them all for the national good. It seemed simple. In reality, such a move would have been complete madness, sparking a fierce political battle domestically and facing legal challenges that would be impossible to overcome as long as we had a Constitution with courts to uphold it. Therefore, even the most basic official action the United States could take was complicated by the presence of private competitors who would watch closely, envious of their rights and privileges, along with the disruptive influence that active private media would have on public media.

The then Mr. or Colonel, later General, William Donovan had tasted the delights of political warfare when President Roosevelt sent him to Belgrade to talk the Serbs into fighting instead of surrendering. He was successful; the Serbs fought. He came back to the United States with a practical knowledge of what political warfare could do if qualified personnel operated on the spot. The outbreak of the Russo-German war lent urgency to American action in the political-intelligence field as well as in the propaganda field. On 11 July, 1941 President Roosevelt issued an order appointing Colonel Donovan as Coordinator of Information. The agency became known by the initials COI.27

The then Mr. or Colonel, later General, William Donovan experienced the ups and downs of political warfare when President Roosevelt sent him to Belgrade to persuade the Serbs to fight instead of surrendering. He succeeded; the Serbs fought. He returned to the United States with a practical understanding of what political warfare could achieve if skilled personnel were present. The start of the Russo-German war increased the need for American action in both political intelligence and propaganda. On July 11, 1941, President Roosevelt issued an order appointing Colonel Donovan as Coordinator of Information. The agency became known by the initials COI.27

The primary mission of COI was the collection of information and its processing for immediate use. Large numbers of experts were brought into its Research and Analysis Branch, designed to do for the United States in weeks what the research facilities of the Germans and Japanese had done for them over a matter of years. The inflow of material[Pg 91] was tremendous and the gearing of scholarship to the war effort produced large quantities of political, sociological, geographic, economic and other monographs, most of them carefully classified SECRET, even when they were copied out of books in the Library of Congress. However, it was not the research wing of the COI that entered the broadcasting field.

The main goal of COI was to gather and process information for immediate use. A large number of experts were brought into its Research and Analysis Branch, aiming to accomplish in weeks what the research facilities of the Germans and Japanese had taken years to do. The flow of material[Pg 91]was enormous, and aligning scholarship with the war effort resulted in a significant amount of political, sociological, geographic, economic, and other reports, most of which were classified as SECRET, even if they were copied from books in the Library of Congress. However, it wasn't the research division of the COI that got involved in broadcasting.

Radio work was first done by an agency within COI called FIS—Foreign Information Service. In the few months before Pearl Harbor the group became organized in New York under the leadership of Robert Sherwood, the dramatist, and got a start in supplying the radio companies with material. The radio scripts were poorly checked; there was chaos in the matter of policy; little policing was possible, and the output reflected the enthusiasm of whatever individual happened to be near the microphone. Colonel Donovan had moved into this work without written and exclusive authorization from the White House; hence there followed a lamentable interval of almost two years' internal struggle between American agencies—a struggle not really settled until the summer of 1943, well into the second year of war. The occasion for struggle arose from lack of uniform day-to-day propaganda policy and from an unclear division of authority between the operating agencies. But the work was done.

Radio work was initially handled by an agency within COI called FIS—Foreign Information Service. In the few months leading up to Pearl Harbor, the group got organized in New York under the leadership of Robert Sherwood, the playwright, and began supplying the radio companies with content. The radio scripts were poorly reviewed; there was chaos around policy; little oversight was possible, and the output reflected the enthusiasm of whichever individual happened to be at the microphone. Colonel Donovan entered this work without formal and exclusive approval from the White House; as a result, there was a regrettable period of nearly two years of internal conflict between American agencies—a conflict that didn't really resolve until the summer of 1943, well into the second year of the war. This struggle stemmed from a lack of consistent daily propaganda policy and an unclear division of authority among the operating agencies. But the work got done.

Radio operations had to be coordinated with strategy on the one hand and foreign policy on the other, and we sought to develop methods for doing this. It is significant that all the major difficulties of American psychological warfare were administrative and not operational. There was never any serious trouble about getting the facilities, the writers, the translators, the telecommunications technicians. What caused trouble were problems of personality and personal power, resulting chiefly from the lack of any consensus on the method or organization of propaganda administration.

Radio operations needed to be aligned with strategy on one side and foreign policy on the other, and we aimed to create ways to achieve this. It's important to note that all the major challenges of American psychological warfare were administrative rather than operational. We never really had serious issues with obtaining the facilities, the writers, the translators, or the telecommunications technicians. The real problems stemmed from issues of personality and personal power, mainly because there was no agreement on the method or organization of propaganda administration.

Military Intelligence Division had created an extremely secret psychological warfare office at about the time that the COI was established; this had broad intelligence and policy functions, but no operational facilities. It was headed by Lieutenant Colonel Percy Black, who began auspiciously by putting Dr. Edwin Guthrie in office as his senior psychological adviser. This ultra-quiet office was called Special Study Group; it and the COI developed very loose cooperative relations, consisting chiefly of SSG making suggestions to COI which COI might or might not use as it saw fit. Meanwhile, the Rockefeller Office was conducting independent broadcasts to Latin America; the Office of Facts and Figures was dispensing domestic information; and at the height of the psychological warfare campaigning, there were at least nine unrelated agencies in Washington, all directly connected with psychological[Pg 93] warfare, and none actually subject to the control of any of the others.28

The Military Intelligence Division had set up a highly secret psychological warfare office around the time that the COI was formed; it had extensive intelligence and policy roles but no operational capabilities. Lieutenant Colonel Percy Black led this office, starting off by appointing Dr. Edwin Guthrie as his senior psychological advisor. This discreet office was known as the Special Study Group; it and the COI had a loose cooperative relationship, primarily involving SSG making suggestions to COI, which COI could choose to use or ignore. Meanwhile, the Rockefeller Office was conducting independent broadcasts to Latin America, and the Office of Facts and Figures was providing domestic information. During the peak of the psychological warfare efforts, at least nine unrelated agencies in Washington were focused on psychological warfare, and none were actually under the control of any of the others.[Pg 93]28

Chart I
Chart I (Source: The author's observations.)

A year of wrangling produced the solution, after a Joint Psychological Warfare Committee had been set up under the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and had failed to fulfill an effective policy-supervising function. On 13 June, 1942 the President created the Office of War Information. This agency was given control directly or indirectly over all domestic propaganda, and over white propaganda abroad, except for the Western Hemisphere, which remained under the Rockefeller Committee in the State Department. The FIS was taken from the COI, and the COI took on the new name of OSS—Office of Strategic Services—under which it retained three major functions:

A year of negotiations led to a solution after a Joint Psychological Warfare Committee was established by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, which failed to effectively oversee policy. On June 13, 1942, the President created the Office of War Information. This agency was given direct or indirect control over all domestic propaganda and white propaganda abroad, except for the Western Hemisphere, which stayed under the Rockefeller Committee in the State Department. The FIS was removed from the COI, and the COI was renamed the OSS—Office of Strategic Services—under which it kept three major functions:

  • (1) continuation of scholastic and informal intelligence;
  • (2) black propaganda operations (given explicit authority only in March, 1943);
  • (3) subversive operations, in collaboration with regular military authority.

The OWI was placed under Mr. Elmer Davis, a Rhodes scholar and novelist who had become one of the nation's most popular radio commentators. The FIS was perpetuated under the control of Mr. Robert Sherwood, who had a most extraordinary coterie of odd personalities assisting him: Socialist refugees, advertising men, psychologists, psychoanalysts (of both the licensed and lay varieties), professional promoters, theatrical types, German professors, a commercial attaché, young men just out of college, oil executives, and popular authors (novelists, slick writers, Pulitzer winners, pulp writers, humorists, poets and a professional pro-Japanese writer, fresh off the Imperial Japanese Embassy payroll).

The OWI was led by Mr. Elmer Davis, a Rhodes scholar and novelist who became one of the country’s most popular radio commentators. The FIS continued under the leadership of Mr. Robert Sherwood, who had an incredible mix of unusual personalities surrounding him: socialist refugees, advertising professionals, psychologists, psychoanalysts (both licensed and amateur), professional promoters, theater folks, German professors, a commercial attaché, recent college graduates, oil executives, and well-known authors (including novelists, magazine writers, Pulitzer Prize winners, pulp writers, humorists, poets, and a professional pro-Japanese writer who had just left the payroll of the Imperial Japanese Embassy).

The War Department agency, under the Military Intelligence Service of G-2, had been renamed Psychological Warfare Branch and had executed within the G-2 structure the equivalent of a knight's move in[Pg 94] chess, ending up at a new place on the TO with no observable change in function or authority; it had passed under the authority of Colonel (later Brigadier General) Oscar Solbert, a West Pointer with wide international and business experience; he had been out of the Army as a top official with Eastman Kodak, after a cosmopolitan army career which sent him all over Europe and gave him one tour of duty as a White House aide. With the establishment of OWI, Colonel Solbert's office fissiparated like an amoeba; the civilian half of Psychological Warfare Branch, with a few officers, went over to OWI to be a brain-trust for the foreign broadcast experts, who failed to welcome this accession of talent; the military half remained as an MIS agency until 31 December, 1943, when OWI abolished its half and MIS cooperated by wiping out the other, leaving the War Department in the middle of a war with no official psychological warfare agency whatever, merely some liaison officers. Psychological warfare became the responsibility of designated individual officers in OPD—(the Operations Division of the General Staff), an outfit celebrated for conscientious overwork, as well as in MIS and the War Department got along very nicely. Meanwhile OWI and OSS fought one of the many battles of Washington, each seeking control of foreign propaganda. The D.C. and Manhattan newspapers ran columns on this fight, along with news of the fighting in Russia, Libya, and the Pacific. For one glorious moment of OSS, it seemed that the President had signed over all foreign propaganda functions conducted outside the United States to OSS, cutting the OWI out of everything except its New York and San Francisco transmitters; the OWI was stricken with gloom and collective indigestion. The next day, the mistake was rectified, and OWI triumphantly planned raids on the jurisdiction of OSS. Meanwhile, the following things were happening:

The War Department agency, under the Military Intelligence Service of G-2, had been renamed the Psychological Warfare Branch and had made a strategic shift within the G-2 structure, landing in a new spot in the organization with no visible change in its function or authority. It now fell under the leadership of Colonel (later Brigadier General) Oscar Solbert, a West Point graduate with extensive international and business experience. He had recently left the Army where he was a top official at Eastman Kodak, following a well-traveled military career that took him all over Europe and included a stint as a White House aide. With the creation of the OWI, Colonel Solbert's office split apart like an amoeba; the civilian section of the Psychological Warfare Branch, along with a few officers, moved to OWI to provide expertise for foreign broadcasting, which was not well received by the broadcasting team; the military portion stayed as an MIS agency until December 31, 1943, when OWI eliminated its part and MIS cooperatively disbanded its section as well. This left the War Department in the middle of a war without any official psychological warfare agency, just a few liaison officers. Psychological warfare responsibilities shifted to specific officers in OPD—the Operations Division of the General Staff, known for its intense workload—as well as in MIS, and the War Department managed to function well. Meanwhile, OWI and OSS were embroiled in one of many battles in Washington, each vying for control over foreign propaganda. The D.C. and Manhattan newspapers covered this struggle alongside reports of battles in Russia, Libya, and the Pacific. For a brief moment, it appeared that the President had assigned all foreign propaganda functions outside the U.S. to OSS, sidelining OWI except for its transmitters in New York and San Francisco; this left OWI feeling grim and unwell. However, the next day, the error was corrected, and OWI confidently planned incursions into OSS's territory. Meanwhile, the following things were happening:

Highly classified plans for psychological warfare were being drafted for both the Joint and Combined Chiefs of Staff. These were discussed at various meetings and then classified a little higher, whereupon they were locked up, lest the propaganda writers and broadcasters see them and break security on them by obeying and applying them.

Highly classified plans for psychological warfare were being developed for both the Joint and Combined Chiefs of Staff. These plans were discussed in various meetings and then classified to an even higher level, after which they were secured to prevent propaganda writers and broadcasters from seeing them and compromising security by following and implementing them.

Broadcasts—thousands of words in dozens of languages—were transmitted to everyone on earth. They were written by persons who had little if any contact with Federal policy, and none with the military establishment, except for formal security. The plans at the top bore no observable relation to the operations at the bottom.

Broadcasts—thousands of words in dozens of languages—were sent out to everyone on the planet. They were created by people who had little to no connection with federal policy and none with the military, except for basic security protocols. The plans from the top had no visible connection to the operations happening on the ground.

Chart II
Chart II (Source: Bureau of the Budget: The United States at War, Washington, 1947, p. 225.)
[Figure 18]
Figure 18: Anti-Exhibit Leaflet. In the China Theater, we heard that the Japanese had organized a big exhibit in Canton, showing the starved and apathetic population some pieces of shot-down planes as demonstration of defeat of American air power. We made up this leaflet quickly, and dropped it on the city while the exhibit was still in progress. (China, 1944.)

When Washington agencies wanted to find out what the broadcasts really were saying, the actual working offices at New York and San Francisco, their feelings hurt at not having been consulted by the Joint Chiefs, refused (on their security ground) to let anyone see a word of[Pg 97] what they were sending out. This baffled other Washington agencies a great deal. (The author, who was then detailed from the War Department to OWI, outflanked this move in one instance by getting a report on a San Francisco Japanese Broadcast from the Navy Department. It had been monitored by an American submarine out in the Pacific.)

When Washington agencies wanted to figure out what the broadcasts were actually saying, the offices in New York and San Francisco, feeling hurt that the Joint Chiefs hadn’t consulted them, refused (on their security grounds) to let anyone see any part of[Pg 97] what they were sending out. This left other Washington agencies quite baffled. (The author, who was then assigned from the War Department to OWI, circumvented this issue in one instance by obtaining a report on a Japanese broadcast from San Francisco through the Navy Department. It had been monitored by an American submarine out in the Pacific.)

Large overseas offices were set up at various foreign locations. Some of these went down to work quickly, efficiently, smoothly, and did a first-class job of presenting wartime America to foreign peoples; others, with the frailties of jerry-built government agencies, lapsed into inefficiency, wild goose chases, or internal quarrels.

Large overseas offices were established in different countries. Some of these started operating quickly, efficiently, and smoothly, doing an excellent job of showcasing wartime America to foreign audiences; others, like poorly constructed government agencies, fell into inefficiency, pointless efforts, or internal conflicts.

Lastly, the poor British officials continued to wander around Washington, looking for their American opposite numbers in the propaganda field—looking for one and always finding a dozen.

Lastly, the struggling British officials kept wandering around Washington, searching for their American counterparts in the propaganda world—looking for one but always finding a dozen.

That was in 1942-1943.

That was in 1942-1943.

By 1945, this had all become transformed into a large, well run, well integrated organization. Three weeks before Japan fell, the OWI finally prepared an official index of its propaganda "Directives"—that, is, of the official statement of what kinds of propaganda to make, what kinds not to make. The overseas units had been associated with the metropolitan short-wave. Personnel had been disciplined. Techniques had become more precise. Under the command of Lieutenant Commander Alexander Leighton, an M.D. who was also a psychiatrist and anthropologist, careful techniques were devised for the analysis of Japanese and German morale. Comparable though dissimilar work on Europe had been done by a staff associated with Harold Lasswell. The propaganda expert Leonard W. Doob had been appointed controlling and certifying officer for every single order of importance.

By 1945, everything had turned into a large, well-organized, and well-integrated operation. Three weeks before Japan surrendered, the OWI finally put together an official index of its propaganda "Directives"—that is, the official guidelines on what types of propaganda to create and what types to avoid. The overseas units had been linked with the metropolitan short-wave. The staff had been well-trained. Techniques had become more refined. Under the leadership of Lieutenant Commander Alexander Leighton, an M.D. who was also a psychiatrist and anthropologist, specific methods were developed to analyze Japanese and German morale. A similar but different analysis of Europe was conducted by a team led by Harold Lasswell. The propaganda specialist Leonard W. Doob was appointed as the controlling and certifying officer for every important order.

The military relationship had been clarified. The War Department, acting through G-2, had reestablished a psychological warfare office under the new name of Propaganda Branch, under the successive commands of Lieutenant Colonel John B. Stanley, Lieutenant Colonel Bruce Buttles, and Colonel Dana W. Johnston. The new branch undertook no operations whatever, but connected War Department with OWI and OSS for policy and liaison, and represented one-half of the Joint Chiefs of Staff (an appropriate naval officer from a comparable office representing the other half) at the weekly policy meetings of OWI. Military needs in psychological warfare had been settled by regarding the Theaters in this respect as autonomous, and leaving to the respective Theater Commanders the definition of their relationships with OWI and OSS, and their use of each. OSS and OWI had passed the stage of rival[Pg 98] growth, and consulted one another enough to prevent operational interference. Each had sufficient military or naval supervision to prevent interference with cryptographic security, communication and deception operations.

The military relationship had been clarified. The War Department, through G-2, had set up a psychological warfare office again, now called the Propaganda Branch, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel John B. Stanley, Lieutenant Colonel Bruce Buttles, and Colonel Dana W. Johnston. The new branch didn't carry out any operations but connected the War Department with OWI and OSS for policy and liaison, and represented half of the Joint Chiefs of Staff (with a comparable naval officer representing the other half) at the weekly policy meetings of OWI. Military needs in psychological warfare had been addressed by treating the Theaters as independent, allowing the respective Theater Commanders to define their relationships with OWI and OSS and how they would use each. OSS and OWI had moved past being rivals and consulted each other enough to avoid operational conflicts. Each had enough military or naval oversight to ensure there were no issues with cryptographic security, communication, and deception operations.

The Lessons.

The major job of psychological warfare passed to the Theaters. In some theaters this was kept by the commander directly under his own immediate supervision, and OWI was used simply as a propaganda service of supply. In others, OWI was an almost independent agent. In some places, OWI worked with OSS as in the European Theater, in others independently, as in the China-Burma-India Theater. In one, it worked completely without OSS (SWPA), since General MacArthur did not let OSS into his Theater at all. (OSS got in the general area anyhow; with Navy permission, it turned up blithely, highly nautical on Saipan.) These Theater establishments were the ones that set up local standard-wave programs which the enemy could hear in volume. They provided the loudspeaker units which were taken right into combat. They serviced the ground and air combat echelons with leaflets as needed. They moved along behind the advances, opening up information booths and explaining to liberated natives why each did not get the four freedoms, the three meals a day, and the new pair of shoes he thought he had been promised by the American radio.

These military establishments are better described under operations, since it was their functioning which defined—down to the limit of present-day experience—American military doctrine concerning the conduct of psychological warfare in theaters of war. In concluding the historical summary of psychological warfare, it is interesting to look at three major points which emerge plainly from the experience of World War II—points which either were not discovered in World War I, or else failed to make an impact on the minds of the responsible officials and informed citizens.

These military organizations are better discussed in terms of their operations, as their functioning shaped—up to the limits of today’s understanding—American military doctrine regarding how to conduct psychological warfare in war zones. In wrapping up the historical overview of psychological warfare, it’s notable to highlight three key points that clearly arise from the experience of World War II—points that either went unnoticed in World War I, or didn’t resonate with the key officials and informed citizens.

The first of these is simple. It became almost a litany with Colonel Oscar Solbert, when he sought to indoctrinate civilian geniuses with military proprieties: Psychological warfare is a function of command. If command chooses to exercise it, it will succeed. If command neglects it, or if it is operated independently of military command, it will either interfere with the conduct of war proper, or it will be wasted. It took us two bitter years to learn this lesson. Political warfare cannot be waged without direct access to the White House and the Department of State; field operations cannot be conducted unless they meet at some common staff point with field command. No one can succeed in improvising alleged policy and presenting that policy as United States policy, and get[Pg 99] away with it. Sooner or later actual policy catches up with him. In the field, no civilian can write leaflets for air or ground distribution unless he has some idea of when, where, why, and how they will be used.

The first point is straightforward. It became almost a mantra for Colonel Oscar Solbert when he tried to teach civilian experts about military norms: Psychological warfare is part of command responsibility. If command decides to implement it, it will succeed. If command ignores it, or if it's carried out independently of military leadership, it will either disrupt the actual conduct of war or be wasted. It took us two tough years to realize this. Political warfare can’t be executed without direct access to the White House and the Department of State; field operations can’t happen unless they coordinate with field command at some point. No one can successfully make up supposed policy and present it as U.S. policy without getting[Pg 99]caught eventually. In the field, no civilian can create flyers for air or ground distribution without understanding when, where, why, and how they’ll be used.

The second lesson of World War II, set forth by Colonel Solbert and Dr. Edwin Guthrie was simply this: Atrocity propaganda begets atrocity. Everyone knows that war is cruel, sad, shameful to the soul of man; everyone knows that it hurts, degrades, injures the human body; everyone knows that it is not pleasant to undergo, nor even to look at. If any particular war is worth fighting, it is worth fighting for some reason other than the crazily obvious one—the fact that it is already war. It is a poor statesman or general who cannot give his troops and people an inspiring statement of their own side in war. Atrocity propaganda reacts against war in general; meanwhile, it goads the enemy into committing more atrocities. The anti-atrocity rule was not lifted in World War II (save for one or two notable exceptions, such as President Roosevelt's delayed announcement of the Japanese having executed the Doolittle flyers) except for the specific purpose of preventing some atrocity that seemed about to occur in a known situation from actually occurring. Atrocity propaganda heats up the imagination of troops, makes them more liable to nervous or psychoneurotic strain. It increases the chances of one's own side committing atrocities in revenge for the ones alleged or reported. Furthermore, atrocity propaganda scares the enemy out of surrendering, and gives the enemy command an easier responsibility in persuading their troops to fight with last-ditch desperation.

The second lesson of World War II, highlighted by Colonel Solbert and Dr. Edwin Guthrie, was simply this: Atrocity propaganda leads to more atrocities. Everyone understands that war is brutal, painful, and shameful for the human spirit; everyone knows that it harms, degrades, and injures the human body; everyone knows that experiencing it, or even witnessing it, is unpleasant. If any particular war is worth fighting, it should be for a reason beyond the obvious one—that it is already happening. It’s a poor leader or general who cannot provide their troops and citizens with an inspiring narrative about their side in a conflict. Atrocity propaganda ultimately works against the concept of war itself; at the same time, it provokes the enemy into committing more atrocities. The anti-atrocity principle wasn't abandoned during World War II (with a few notable exceptions, such as President Roosevelt's delayed announcement regarding the execution of the Doolittle flyers) except to prevent a specific atrocity that was about to occur in a known situation. Atrocity propaganda stirs up the emotions of troops, making them more prone to stress and psychosocial issues. It increases the likelihood that one's own side will commit atrocities in retaliation for the ones that are claimed or reported. Additionally, atrocity propaganda deters the enemy from surrendering and makes it easier for their commanders to persuade their troops to fight with desperate determination.

The third lesson was equally simple: America does not normally produce psychological warfare personnel in peacetime, and if such personnel are to be needed again, they will have to be trained especially and in advance.

The third lesson was equally simple: America doesn’t usually produce psychological warfare personnel in peacetime, and if such personnel are needed again, they will have to be specifically trained in advance.

Qualifications for Psychological Warfare.

Effective psychological warfare requires the combination of four skills in a single individual:
  • (1) An effective working knowledge of U.S. government administrationand policy, so that the purposes and plans of the government may be correctly interpreted.
  • (2) An effective knowledge of correct military and naval procedure and of staff operations, together with enough understanding of the arts of warfare, whether naval or military, to adjust propaganda utterance to military situations and to practical propaganda operations in forms which will dovetail.
  • (3) Professional knowledge of the media of information, or of at [Pg 101] least one of them (book-publishing, magazines, newspapers, radio, advertising in its various branches), or of some closely related field (practical political canvassing, visual or adult education, etc.).
  • (4) Intimate, professional-level understanding of a given area (Italy, Japan, New Guinea, Kwangtung, Algeria), based on first-hand acquaintance, knowledge of the language, traditions, history, practical politics, and customs.

On top of these, there may be a possible fifth skill to make the individual perfect:

On top of these, there might be a potential fifth skill that could make the person complete:

  • (5) Professional scientific understanding of psychology, anthropology, sociology, history, political science, or a comparable field.

The man who steps up and says that he meets all five of these qualifications is a liar, a genius, or both.

The guy who claims he meets all five of these qualifications is lying, a genius, or maybe both.

There is no perfect psychological warrior.

There is no ideal psychological warrior.

However—and the qualification is important—each psychological warfare team represents a composite of these skills. Some members have two or three to start with, the others virtually none. But all of the personnel, except for men with peculiarly specialized jobs (ordnance experts; cryptographers; translators; calligraphers), end up with a professionalism that blends these together. They may not meet professional standards as officials-officers-journalists-Japanologists-psychoanalysts when they return from psychological warfare operations against the Japanese, but they have met men who are one or more of these, and have picked up the rudiments of each skill—enough, at least, to suspect what they do not know.

However—and this is an important point—each psychological warfare team combines these skills. Some members start with two or three, while others have almost none. But all personnel, except for those with very specialized jobs (like ordnance experts, cryptographers, translators, and calligraphers), develop a professionalism that integrates these skills. They may not meet the professional standards of officials, officers, journalists, Japanologists, or psychoanalysts when they return from psychological warfare operations against the Japanese, but they have interacted with individuals who hold one or more of these roles and have learned the basics of each skill—enough, at the very least, to realize what they don’t know.

The advertising man or newspaperman (skill 3) who goes into psychological warfare must learn something of the enemy, neutral or friendly groups whom he addresses (skill 4), something of United States civilian government procedures (skill 1), something of military or naval organization and operations (skill 2) and ideally something of psychology or sociology or economics, depending on the topic of his work (skill 5).

The advertising professional or journalist (skill 3) involved in psychological warfare needs to understand the enemy, as well as neutral or friendly groups he communicates with (skill 4), the procedures of the U.S. civilian government (skill 1), the structure and operations of the military or naval forces (skill 2), and ideally, some knowledge of psychology, sociology, or economics, depending on the subject of his work (skill 5).

[Figure 19]
Figure 19: Propaganda Against Propaganda. As an occasional stunt, propaganda is directed against propaganda. Hitler did so in his book, Mein Kampf. The leaflet, shown in the original and in facsimile, was used by the Allies on the Germans in the West. A German leaflet, addressed to their own troops ("defensive propaganda"), was picked up, X'd out, copied, and refuted.

The psychological soldier deals with enemy troops in their civilian capacity; he addresses them as men, he appeals to their non-military characteristics in most instances, and he does not follow sportsmanship, as men did in other wars, by helping the enemy command maintain discipline.[Pg 103] Furthermore, the soldier works with writers, illustrators, translators, script-writers, announcers and others whose skills are primarily civilian, and he takes his policy cues from the civilian authority at the top of the war effort. An infantry colonel does not have to worry about what the Secretary of State is saying, if the colonel is on the field of battle. But an officer detailed to psychological warfare must remain attuned to civilian life even if he has seen no one out of khaki for two months straight.

The psychological soldier engages with enemy forces in their civilian roles; he refers to them as men, often appealing to their non-military traits, and he doesn’t follow the traditions of sportsmanship, as soldiers did in past wars, by helping the enemy command keep discipline.[Pg 103] Additionally, the soldier collaborates with writers, illustrators, translators, scriptwriters, announcers, and others whose skills are mainly civilian, taking his policy guidance from the civilian leadership at the top of the war effort. An infantry colonel on the battlefield doesn’t need to be concerned about what the Secretary of State is saying. However, an officer assigned to psychological warfare must stay connected to civilian life, even if he hasn’t seen anyone not in uniform for two months.

Personnel was probably the biggest field problem of the entire war. Should psychological warfare be needed again, it will take careful culling of personnel to obtain the necessary staff and operators. The continuation of psychological warfare techniques, in part at least, by both civilian and military agencies in time of peace will, it may be hoped, provide the U.S. with a cadre for the next time. Very little of the living experience of the Creel Committee was carried over into OWI. Walter Lippmann, who had worked with both Creel and Blankenhorn, was not a participant. Carl Crow, the advertising man and writer from Shanghai, worked on China for the Creel Committee in World War I and on China again for OWI in World War II. He was exceptional, and took no major part in setting up indoctrination. One of the OWI executives in 1946, shortly after his return to civilian life, read James Mock and Cedric Larson's account of the Creel Committee, Words That Won the War (Princeton, 1939); his interest was avid. When he finished, he said,

Personnel was probably the biggest issue throughout the entire war. If psychological warfare is needed again, it will require careful selection of personnel to get the right staff and operators. The ongoing use of psychological warfare techniques, at least in part, by both civilian and military agencies during peacetime will hopefully give the U.S. a foundation for next time. Very little of the firsthand experience from the Creel Committee was carried over to OWI. Walter Lippmann, who had worked with both Creel and Blankenhorn, wasn't involved. Carl Crow, the advertising guy and writer from Shanghai, worked on China for the Creel Committee during World War I and again for OWI in World War II. He was unique and didn't play a major role in setting up indoctrination. One of the OWI executives in 1946, shortly after returning to civilian life, read James Mock and Cedric Larson's account of the Creel Committee, Words That Won the War (Princeton, 1939); he was very interested. When he finished, he said,

"Good Lord, those people made the same mistakes we made!"

"Wow, those people made the same mistakes we did!"

He had forgotten that the Creel Committee record had been available all the way through.

He had forgotten that the Creel Committee record had been available the whole time.

Effects of American Operations.

The net effects of the work of civilian-operated propaganda are hard to appraise because the radio broadcasts and leaflets for civilians were designed to have a long-range effect on the enemy. Statistical computations come to nothing. It would appear likely that some parts of our psychological warfare actually lengthened the war and made it more difficult to win. The "unconditional surrender" formula, the publicity given to proposals for the pastoralization of Germany, the emphasis on Japanese savagery with its implied threat of counter-savagery were not overlooked by the enemy[Pg 104] authorities. It is certain that other parts of our psychological warfare speeded up the end of the war, saved lives, increased the war effort which was enormous when measured in terms of the expenditure of manpower, matériel and time involved.
[Figure 20]
Figure 20: Re-Use of Enemy Propaganda. Leaflets sometimes develop an enemy pictorial or slogan theme and use it effectively against the original disseminators. Employing the colors and insignia of the U.S. Air Force, this Nazi leaflet for Frenchmen makes no attempt to minimize American bombing to the French. Instead, it uses the Allied heading, "The hour of liberation will ring...." Then it adds the grim point, "Make your will, make your will."

One operation alone probably repaid the entire cost of OWI throughout the war. The Japanese offered to surrender, but with conditions. We responded, rejecting the conditions. The Japanese government pondered its reply, but while it pondered, B-29s carried leaflets to all parts of Japan, giving the text of the Japanese official offer to surrender. This act alone would have made it almost impossibly difficult for the Japanese government to whip its people back into frenzy for suicidal prolongation of war. The Japanese texts were checked between Washington and Hawaii by radiophotograph and cryptotelephone; the plates were put into the presses at Saipan; the big planes took off, leaflets properly loaded in the right kind of leaflet bombs. It took Americans three and a half years to reach that point, but we reached it. Nowhere else in history can there be found an instance of so many people being given so decisive a message, all at the same time, at the very dead-point between war and peace.

One operation alone likely covered the entire cost of OWI during the war. The Japanese offered to surrender but with conditions. We responded by rejecting those conditions. The Japanese government thought about their reply, but while they were thinking, B-29s dropped leaflets all over Japan, providing the text of the Japanese official surrender offer. This action made it extremely difficult for the Japanese government to rally their people into supporting the prolonged suicidal fight. The Japanese texts were verified between Washington and Hawaii using radiophotograph and cryptotelephone; the plates were put into the presses at Saipan; the big planes took off, with the leaflets loaded into the appropriate leaflet bombs. It took Americans three and a half years to get to that point, but we did. Nowhere else in history can you find an example of so many people receiving such a decisive message all at once, right at the crucial moment between war and peace.

The Japanese had done their best against us, but their best was not enough. We got in the last word, and made sure it was the last.

The Japanese had given it their all against us, but their all wasn't enough. We had the final say, and we ensured it was definitive.

Soviet Experience.

Soviet psychological warfare used Communist party facilities during World War II, turning them on and off as needed. But Soviet psychological war efforts were not characterized by blind reliance on past experience. They showed a very real inventiveness, and the political policies behind them were both far-sighted and far-reaching.

The Soviet government was the one government in the world which could be even more totalitarian than Nazi Germany. Many Americans may consider this a moral disadvantage, but in psychological warfare it has very heavy compensating advantages. The Soviet people were propaganda-conscious to an intense degree, but the authorities took no chances. Revolutionary Communist themes were brilliantly intermingled with patriotic Russian items. Army officers were given extraordinary privileges. Everyone was given epaulettes. The Communist revolutionary song, the famous Internationale, was discarded in favor of a new Soviet hymn. History was rewritten. The Czars were honored again. The Church was asked to pray for victory. The Soviet officials were able to tailor their social system to fit the propaganda. They did so, even to the name of the war. They call it the Great Patriotic War. Outsiders may[Pg 105] murmur, "What war is not?" But the Russian people liked it, and the regime used traditionalism and nationalism to cinch Communism in the Soviet Union.

The Soviet government was the only government in the world that could be even more totalitarian than Nazi Germany. Many Americans might view this as a moral flaw, but in terms of psychological warfare, it had significant advantages. The Soviet people were extremely aware of propaganda, but the authorities didn't take any chances. Revolutionary Communist themes were skillfully mixed with patriotic Russian elements. Army officers were granted exceptional privileges. Everyone received epaulettes. The Communist revolutionary song, the famous Internationale, was replaced by a new Soviet anthem. History was rewritten. The Czars were celebrated again. The Church was asked to pray for victory. The Soviet officials managed to shape their social system to align with the propaganda. They even changed the name of the war. They called it the Great Patriotic War. Outsiders might murmur, "What war isn't?" But the Russian people embraced it, and the regime used traditionalism and nationalism to reinforce Communism in the Soviet Union.

In their combat propaganda the Russians were equally ruthless and realistic. They appealed to the memory of Frederick the Great of Prussia, they reminded the Germans of Bismarck's warning not to commit their forces in the East, they appealed to the German Junker caste against the unprofessional Nazi scum who were ruining the German army, and they used every propaganda trick that had ever been heard of. They turned prisoners into a real military asset by employing them in propaganda, and talked a whole staff of Nazi generals into the Free Germany movement.

In their combat propaganda, the Russians were just as ruthless and realistic. They invoked the legacy of Frederick the Great of Prussia, reminded the Germans of Bismarck's caution against committing their forces in the East, appealed to the German Junker class against the unprofessional Nazi troops who were damaging the German army, and used every propaganda tactic they could think of. They turned prisoners into a valuable military resource by involving them in propaganda efforts, and convinced a whole staff of Nazi generals to join the Free Germany movement.

Only in radio did the Russians retain some of their old revolutionary fire with its irritating qualities for non-Communist peoples. This was explicable in terms of the audience. The Russians could keep their domestic propaganda half-secret by imposing a censorship ban on those parts of it, or those comments on it, which they did not wish known to Communists abroad. The censorship was a permanent institution, in war and out, and therefore did not impose special difficulty. They could keep their front-line propaganda quiet, since they did not allow their Allies to send military observers up front, and the Nazis could be counted on not to tell the world about effective anti-Nazi propaganda. But their radio propaganda had to be audible to everyone. Hence the radio propaganda was the least ingenious in using reactionary themes effectively. The Russians and Germans both used black radio, but since each policed the home audience rigorously against the other, it is possible that the efforts cancelled out.

Only in radio did the Russians hold onto some of their old revolutionary passion, which was annoying for non-Communist countries. This made sense because of the audience. The Russians could keep their domestic propaganda somewhat secret by censoring the parts or comments they didn’t want foreigners to know about. Censorship was a constant practice, both in wartime and peacetime, so it didn't create special challenges. They could keep their front-line propaganda low-key since they didn’t let their Allies send military observers to the front lines, and the Nazis were likely not to share any effective anti-Nazi propaganda. But their radio propaganda had to be heard by everyone. As a result, the radio propaganda was the least skillful in using reactionary themes effectively. Both the Russians and Germans used black radio, but since each side controlled their own audience strictly against the other, it’s possible that their efforts canceled each other out.

Japanese Developments.

The Japanese invented little in psychological warfare. They made excellent and judicious use of news to the American audience. They actually got much more official Japanese news into the American press during the war years than they had succeeded in placing during peacetime, when they had offices in American cities. They did so by maintaining the regular Domei news service in English-language Morse wireless for the American press, ready-edited for the newspaper offices. They put by-lines on the stories and it is said they sometimes even told the American newspapers: "Please hold until nine AM Eastern War Time. Thank You. Domei." In dealing with Asiatic audiences, special Japanese butai did a great deal of black propaganda along with subversive operations, but they displayed little initiative as to the use of basic techniques. Their chief merits were industry, patience, and the delivery of a first-class news service.

Chinese Uses.

The Chinese Communist forces broke all records for certain specialized aspects of combat propaganda. Japanese prisoners were given cordial welcome, better food than they had in the Army, the company of maidens, rich gifts, and political indoctrination about the freedom of Japan. These soldiers then went with the Chinese Communists back to the front lines and talked Japanese sentries out of their strong-points. The Yenan forces went to great pains with this propaganda, and even "elected" a Japanese prisoner to the City Council of Yenan. The author talked with the Political Director of the Chinese Communist authority at Yenan, and with some of the Japanese in Communist China. There was evidence of a real understanding of the problems of the Japanese common soldier, and of real sympathy with him, which the Japanese enlisted men were quick to feel. The Communists went so far as to throw gift packages into the Japanese lines—not booby-traps, just nice gifts with the polite request for a reply. They learned the names of Japanese field telephone operators, and then spliced into the line and argued politics with them in a rough and jolly way. When they had enough prisoners they kept the most promising converts for political training. They fed the ordinary prisoners well, entertained them royally, and sent them back to their own lines with the suggestion that the Chinese Communists would appreciate it if their good Japanese brethren would in combat please shoot their rifles in the air, thus making sure of not hitting Communists while at the same time avoiding unnecessary trouble with the Japanese officers.

Under "Chiang the Chairman," the Chinese national government waged a dignified, humane kind of psychological warfare against Japan. Few people remember an odd chapter out of modern history, the Chinese bombardment of Nagasaki, although it is possible that Asiatic historians of the future will make a substantial contrast between the Chinese who struck the first blow at that city and the Americans who struck the last. Shortly after the outbreak of the full quasi-war between China and Japan in 1937, the Generalissimo ordered his bombers to attack Japan. American-built Chinese bombers appeared over Kyushu, the first invaders to show up since the shoguns repelled Kublai Khan 656 years earlier. But instead of dropping bombs, they dropped leaflets denouncing aggression and inferentially pointing out that while the Japanese were uncivilized enough to bomb their fellow-Asiatics, the Chinese were too civilized to undertake reprisals in kind.

Under "Chiang the Chairman," the Chinese national government engaged in a dignified, humane kind of psychological warfare against Japan. Few remember a strange chapter from modern history, the Chinese bombardment of Nagasaki, although it's possible that future Asian historians will draw a significant contrast between the Chinese who struck first at that city and the Americans who struck last. Shortly after the full-scale conflict between China and Japan erupted in 1937, the Generalissimo ordered his bombers to attack Japan. American-built Chinese bombers appeared over Kyushu, the first invaders to arrive since the shoguns defeated Kublai Khan 656 years earlier. But instead of dropping bombs, they dropped leaflets denouncing aggression and implicitly pointing out that while the Japanese were uncivilized enough to bomb their fellow Asians, the Chinese were too civilized to carry out reprisals in kind.

The Generalissimo's troops also had fraternization and front-line propaganda, but not to the extent to which the Chinese Communists did. The Generalissimo himself followed a very liberal (not in the Leftist but the true sense) political line toward Japan. He uttered no[Pg 107] threat of vengeance. He was the first leader of a great nation to say that the Japanese Emperor question was to be settled by letting the Japanese themselves choose their own form of government after the war was all over. He had Japanese on his political staffs—democratic persons whom his officials encouraged—and regular Japanese broadcasts were kept up throughout the war on the Chungking radio.

The Generalissimo's troops also engaged in fraternization and front-line propaganda, but not as extensively as the Chinese Communists. The Generalissimo himself took a very liberal (not in the Leftist sense but in the true sense) political stance toward Japan. He made no[Pg 107] threats of revenge. He was the first leader of a major nation to say that the question of the Japanese Emperor should be settled by allowing the Japanese to choose their own form of government after the war ended. He had Japanese individuals on his political staff—democratic people whom his officials supported—and regular Japanese broadcasts continued throughout the war on the Chungking radio.

PART TWO
ANALYSIS, INTELLIGENCE, AND ESTIMATE OF THE SITUATION

CHAPTER 7
Propaganda Analysis

Opinion analysis pertains to what people think; propaganda analysis deals with what somebody is trying to make them think. Each form of analysis is a new and flourishing field in civilian social research; the bibliographies of Smith, Lasswell and Casey, and the current reviews in the Public Opinion Quarterly29 demonstrate the existence of a large and growing literature on the subject. Each year, new textbooks in the field or current revisions of old ones can be counted on to bring scholastic and scientific findings up to date.

Opinion analysis is about understanding what people think, while propaganda analysis focuses on what someone is trying to make them believe. Both forms of analysis are rapidly growing fields in civilian social research. The bibliographies of Smith, Lasswell, and Casey, along with the current reviews in the Public Opinion Quarterly29 show that there is a large and expanding body of literature on the topic. Every year, new textbooks or updated editions of existing ones are published to ensure that academic and scientific findings are current.

Technical writings on visual education, religious conversion, labor organization, practical politics, revolutionary agitation, and on commercial advertising have frequent bearing on propaganda analysis.

Technical writings on visual education, religious conversion, labor organization, practical politics, revolutionary agitation, and commercial advertising often relate to propaganda analysis.

Propaganda cannot be analyzed in a logical vacuum. Every step in the operation is intensely practical. There is nothing timeless about it, other than that common sense which is based on the nature of man. The ancient Chinese three-character classic, from which several billion Chinese have tried to learn to read, says:

Propaganda can't be analyzed in a logical vacuum. Every part of the operation is extremely practical. There's nothing timeless about it, except for the common sense rooted in human nature. The ancient Chinese three-character classic, from which several billion Chinese have tried to learn to read, says:

Jên chih ch'u

Jên chih ch'u

Hsing pên shan;

Hsing pen mountain;

Hsing hsiang chin,

Hsing hsiang chin,

Hsi hsiang yüan.

Hsi hsiang yüan.

Freely translated, this means, "When people are born, they all start good, but even though they all start out about the same, you ought to see them after they have had time to become different from one another by picking up habits here and there!"30 The common nature of man may be at the basis of all propaganda and politics, but incentives to action are found in the stimuli of varied everyday environments. Certain very elementary appeals can be made almost without reference to the personal everyday background ("cultural-historical milieu") of the person addressed. Yet in a matter as simple as staying alive or not staying alive—in which it might be supposed that all human beings would have the same basic response—the difference between Japanese and Americans [Pg 111] was found to be basic when it came to surrender. To Japanese soldiers, the verbal distinction between surrender and cease honorable resistance was as important as the difference between life and death. The Japanese would not survive at the cost of their honor, but if their honor were satisfied, they willingly gave up.

Freely translated, this means, "When people are born, they all start out good, but even though they all begin similarly, you should really see how they become different from one another as they pick up habits over time!"30 The shared nature of humanity may underlie all propaganda and politics, but what drives people to act comes from the different influences of their everyday environments. Certain very basic appeals can be made almost without considering the personal everyday background ("cultural-historical milieu") of the individual being addressed. However, in something as fundamental as surviving or not surviving—where you might think that all human beings would have the same basic reaction—the difference between Japanese and Americans [Pg 111] became apparent when it came to surrender. For Japanese soldiers, the verbal distinction between surrender and cease honorable resistance was as crucial as the difference between life and death. The Japanese would not survive at the expense of their honor, but if their honor was upheld, they were willing to give up.

Propaganda is directed to the subtle niceties of thought by which people maintain their personal orientation in an unstable interpersonal world. Propaganda must use the language of the mother, the schoolteacher, the lover, the bully, the policeman, the actor, the ecclesiastic, the buddy, the newspaperman, all of them in turn. And propaganda analysis, in weighing and evaluating propaganda, must be even more discriminating in determining whether the propaganda is apt to hit its mark or not.

Propaganda targets the subtle details of thought that help people keep their personal sense of direction in an unstable social world. It must speak the language of the mother, the teacher, the lover, the bully, the cop, the performer, the church leader, the friend, and the journalist, switching between them all. Additionally, when analyzing propaganda, it's crucial to be even more discerning in assessing whether the propaganda will be effective or not.

Monitoring.

The first requisite of propaganda analysis is materials to be analyzed. In time of peace, it is usually enough to send a subscription to the newspaper, magazine, or pamphlet series, and to buy the books as they come out. Poster propaganda is more difficult to obtain, and frequently requires on-the-spot contacts. Dr. David Rowe brought back from Occupied China, in the early days of the Sino-Japanese war, a spectacularly well done and interesting series of Japanese and quisling posters. They were not hard to come by, once he was there, but he had to go about twenty thousand miles to get them and return.

In obtaining printed propaganda, better results will be achieved if the same sources are followed consistently over a period of time than if one triumphant raid is carried through. The choice may look like this (see Chart III). If, in this instance the propaganda analysis is to be a one-man enterprise in a small country or area in time of peace, the one man can collect all the different kinds of samples in March and can then spend several months trying to see how they add up. By the time his analysis is ready, it will be badly dated and will necessarily be less interesting to the recipients than would a report which was up-to-the-week. Furthermore, unless the analyst knows the area very well indeed, he will risk mistaking transient issues for basic ones. If the Old Agrarians happen to be accused of Right Wing Deviationism during the week of 3-10 March, the analyst may falsely conclude that the Old Agrarian issue is tempestuous or profound.

In gathering printed propaganda, better results will come from consistently following the same sources over time rather than just making one successful attempt. The choice might look like this (see Chart III). If this propaganda analysis is going to be done by one person in a small country or area during peacetime, that person can collect all the different kinds of samples in March and then spend several months figuring out how they fit together. By the time their analysis is done, it will be outdated and less engaging for the audience than a report that’s up-to-date. Moreover, unless the analyst knows the area really well, they risk confusing temporary issues for fundamental ones. If the Old Agrarians are accused of Right Wing Deviationism during the week of March 3-10, the analyst might mistakenly think that the Old Agrarian issue is both urgent and significant.

Unless he has a large staff, faces a special crisis or pursues a scholarly purpose, the analyst does well to pick the alternative illustrated in the vertical column. He should pick his media carefully, accepting the advice of people who know the area intimately. In an opinion-controlled [Pg 112] area, it is wise to take both a direct government propaganda paper and an opposition of semi-independent paper, if such exist. Local papers are often better guides to domestic propaganda than are big metropolitan papers. The propagandists of the country know that foreigners may watch the big papers, and they will reserve their most vicious, naïve, or bigoted appeals for the local press.

Unless he has a large team, faces a specific crisis, or is pursuing academic goals, the analyst should choose the option shown in the vertical column. He should select his sources carefully, taking advice from those who are well-versed in the field. In a place where opinions are controlled [Pg 112], it’s smart to look at both a government propaganda outlet and an opposing semi-independent publication, if available. Local newspapers often provide better insights into domestic propaganda than major metropolitan ones. The country's propagandists know that foreigners might read the big papers, so they tend to reserve their most aggressive, simplistic, or biased messages for the local press.

Chart III
Chart III

Along with the local press of one or two selected localities, the analyst should select several government personages and should follow every word of theirs he can find. The basic principle is for the analyst himself to determine the range of materials to be covered by deciding his own work-load in advance. This in turn depends on the time he has available for the task, his mastery of the language, his interest in the projects, probable interruptions due to semiofficial elbow-bending, and other personal factors.

Along with the local press from a couple of chosen areas, the analyst should identify several government officials and keep track of everything they say. The main idea is for the analyst to define the scope of materials he will cover by planning his workload ahead of time. This depends on the time he has for the task, his proficiency in the language, his interest in the projects, potential interruptions due to informal networking, and other personal considerations.

The rule remains: Consistent analysis of the same output with reference to basic topics over a sustained period will inevitably reveal the propaganda intention of the source. (It must be pointed out that the expert analyst still is needed to select topics and to confirm interpretations.) To make a first guess as to whether the intended effect is being achieved or not, the analyst uses himself as a propaganda guinea pig. What does he think of the issues? What might he have thought otherwise? What would he think if he were a little less intelligent, a little more uncritical, than he is? And to complete the analysis, the analyst must go out to the audience that receives the materials and find out what effect the propaganda has had by asking them about it (see interrogation, page 145).

The rule still stands: Regularly analyzing the same content regarding basic topics over time will undoubtedly reveal the propaganda goals of the source. (It’s important to note that an expert analyst is still needed to choose topics and confirm interpretations.) To make an initial assessment of whether the intended outcome is being achieved, the analyst uses himself as a test subject for propaganda. What are his thoughts on the issues? What might he have thought differently? How would he feel if he were a bit less intelligent, a bit more accepting than he is? Finally, to complete the analysis, the analyst needs to engage with the audience receiving the materials and discover what impact the propaganda has had by asking them about it (see interrogation, page 145).

Printed Materials.

The most readily available sources of propaganda are not printed ones. Especially in time of hostilities, it may not be easy to subscribe to enemy materials by the process of sending an international postal money order. Delays involved in transmitting the printed materials may make them useless for spot analysis, and valuable only for long-range basic studies of morale. The propagandist who is being analyzed may oblige by reading large numbers of editorials on the radio. (During the last war, officers and citizens occasionally exploded with alarm when Radio Tokyo quoted a Life or New York Times editorial several hours after it appeared. They naturally supposed that the Japanese had a secret short-wave transmitter running from New York City direct to Tokyo, and overlooked the fact that the OWI may have quoted long excerpts in slow Morse code on its trans-Pacific beam to China. The Japanese had picked it up, used subquotes, and beamed it back.)

Printed matter goes on the air in any major news operation. It is only a matter of time before telephoto facilities develop in line with the experimental New York Times edition printed in San Francisco during the United Nations organizational conference. This was sent, all in one piece, by wirephoto to Frisco and reprinted. The delay between the two editions was merely a matter of minutes. In the future, wireless telephoto may reduce this to seconds, so that all belligerents can simply tune in on each other's major newspapers.

Printed material is broadcasted in any major news operation. It's only a matter of time before telephoto technology advances, similar to the experimental New York Times edition printed in San Francisco during the United Nations organizational conference. This was sent, all in one piece, via wirephoto to San Francisco and reprinted. The delay between the two editions was just a matter of minutes. In the future, wireless telephoto might cut this down to seconds, allowing all parties to easily tune in to each other's major newspapers.

Radio.

For the present radio remains the biggest source of propaganda intake. Radio is convenient. It can be picked up illegitimately without too much fear of detection. For the cost per person reached, it is certainly the cheapest way of getting material to millions of people promptly. It lends itself to monitoring, and even standard (long) wavelengths can be picked up from surprisingly great distances.

The only defense against enemy use of radio monitoring or broadcasting consists of the application of wired radio—which means plugging all the radio sets in on the telephone circuit, putting nothing on the air, and defying the enemy to eavesdrop. If the radio sets are then policed, and are made incapable of receiving wireless material, that particular audience is effectively cut off from the enemy. (When the Red Army, with its acute propaganda-conscious security, moved into many Eastern European cities, the first thing it did was to round up all the radios which the Nazis had overlooked. This prevented the liberated peoples from being enslaved by the "filthy reactionary lies" of the American and British governments, and made sure that the peoples would[Pg 114] stay liberated under influence of their local Soviet-controlled newspapers.)

The only way to defend against the enemy's use of radio monitoring or broadcasting is to use wired radio. This means connecting all the radios to the telephone circuit, not broadcasting anything, and challenging the enemy to listen in. If the radios are monitored and made unable to pick up wireless signals, that specific audience is effectively cut off from the enemy. (When the Red Army, with its strong focus on propaganda security, moved into many Eastern European cities, the first thing it did was gather all the radios that the Nazis had missed. This prevented the liberated people from being deceived by the "filthy reactionary lies" of the American and British governments and ensured that they would[Pg 114] stay free under the influence of their local Soviet-controlled newspapers.)

Wired radio is expensive. Radio suppression is difficult; the successful concealers of radio receivers become two-legged newspapers and go around town spreading all the hot dope which the authorities are trying to suppress. Scarcity puts a premium on such news; rumor then becomes unmanageable. Except for strangely drastic situations, it is probable that the great powers will continue to tolerate radio reception even though it may mean letting foreign subversive propaganda slip in now and then.

Wired radio is costly. It's hard to suppress radio; those who successfully hide radio receivers turn into walking newspapers, going around town sharing all the inside information that the authorities are trying to control. The lack of news makes such information even more valuable; rumors then become uncontrollable. Unless there are really extreme situations, it’s likely that the major powers will keep allowing radio reception, even if it occasionally lets in foreign subversive propaganda.

It is therefore likely that radio broadcasts will be available for monitoring for the pre-belligerent stages of the next war, should war come again in our time, and that radio may last through a great part or all of the duration of the war. Factors which cannot now be foreseen, such as radio control of weapons, will affect this.

It’s likely that radio broadcasts will be available for monitoring in the lead-up to the next war, if conflict arises again in our time, and that radio might continue throughout much or all of the war. Unforeseeable factors, like radio-controlled weapons, will impact this.

Radio propaganda analysis follows the same considerations as those which govern choice of materials for analyzing printed matter. It is a surer method to follow one or two programs on a station than to make wide random selections. A standard-wave transmitter to the home audience comes closer to revealing the domestic scene than would a global rebroadcast of ostensibly identical material. Radio has a further advantage over print. Few nations print out separate propaganda for each foreign-language area, while almost every large and medium-sized country has international facilities for broadcast. Since the programs are beamed to different language groups, the senders automatically make up propaganda lines for each audience.31

Radio propaganda analysis involves the same considerations as choosing materials for analyzing printed content. It's more effective to focus on one or two programs from a station rather than making random selections. A standard-wave transmitter reaching home audiences provides a clearer picture of the domestic scene than a global rebroadcast of supposedly identical material. Radio also has an advantage over print. Few countries produce separate propaganda for each foreign-language area, while almost every large and medium-sized country has international broadcasting capabilities. Since programs are targeted to different language groups, the broadcasters automatically tailor propaganda for each audience.31

Attentive monitoring can provide material for distinguishing the various lines which any given nation is sending out to its friends, neighbors, or rivals. Frequently the differences between these lines make good counterpropaganda. If you hear the Germans telling the Danes that all Nordics are supermen and all non-Nordics scum, while telling the Japanese that the National Socialist idea of the world transcends pluto-democratic race prejudice, put the two quotations together and send them back to the Danes and the Japanese both.

Attentive monitoring can provide insights for differentiating the various messages that any nation is sending to its friends, neighbors, or rivals. Often, the contrasts in these messages can serve as effective counter-propaganda. If you hear the Germans saying to the Danes that all Nordics are superhuman and all non-Nordics are worthless, while telling the Japanese that the National Socialist worldview goes beyond pluto-democratic racial bias, compile those two statements and share them with both the Danes and the Japanese.

Radio, unlike print, cannot be held for the analyst's convenience. It is physically unhandy to try to file actual recordings of enemy broadcasts[Pg 115] for preservation and reference. When the analysis center is large, as it would be if near the headquarters of a government or a theater of war, the difficulties of monitoring involve problems of stenographic and language help. The monitors themselves can then be stenographers, taking verbatim dictation. They write down the enemy broadcast word-for-word, either right off the air or from records. The editor then selects the most important parts of the day's intake for mimeographic or other circulation. Important material can be put in a daily radio summary of enemy propaganda for the area monitored. The rest of it can be sent along by mail, put in files and classified (lest the enemy government find out what its own propagandists really were saying), preserved on the recording, or destroyed.

Radio, unlike print, can't be kept for the analyst's convenience. It's difficult to physically store actual recordings of enemy broadcasts[Pg 115] for preservation and reference. When the analysis center is large, such as near a government headquarters or a war zone, monitoring challenges include issues with stenographic and language assistance. The monitors can act as stenographers, taking verbatim notes. They write down the enemy broadcast word-for-word, either directly from the air or from recordings. The editor then chooses the most important parts of the day's output for mimeographic or other distribution. Key information can be included in a daily radio summary of enemy propaganda for the monitored area. The rest can be sent by mail, filed and classified (to prevent the enemy government from discovering what its own propagandists were really saying), preserved on the recording, or destroyed.

During World War II these basic verbatim reports played a very important part. The Foreign Broadcast Intelligence Service did the job for the United States, operating through the war years under the Federal Communications Commission. It has since been shifted from FCC to the War Department, and from the War Department to the Central Intelligence Group. Its materials sometimes are unclassified, although during most of the war they were marked restricted, and they are not available to the public except through microfilm copies of the Library of Congress file. These FBIS daily reports skimmed the cream off the enemy news broadcasts, and included editorial or feature material which might have intelligence or policy interest.

During World War II, these basic verbatim reports were really important. The Foreign Broadcast Intelligence Service handled this for the United States, operating through the war years under the Federal Communications Commission. It has since been moved from the FCC to the War Department, and from the War Department to the Central Intelligence Group. Some of its materials are sometimes unclassified, although for most of the war, they were marked restricted, and they aren’t available to the public except through microfilm copies at the Library of Congress. These FBIS daily reports selected the most relevant enemy news broadcasts and included editorial or feature content that might have intelligence or policy significance.

Monitoring by a Single Individual.

Where monitoring must be done by a single individual or a very small staff, it is desirable to find a basic news broadcast and to take it down verbatim where possible. This gives the analyst the chance of a second look at his materials and keeps him from having to make snap judgments of what is important and what is not, right during the course of the broadcast. Selection of a basic news program, followed by reference to speeches, plays, lectures and other programs that indicate the over-all tone of the day's output, will make it possible for one person to do an adequate monitoring job on about one-eighth of his full-time work per station. This does not leave him time to do much fancy analysis, or to prepare graphs, but he can pass along the general psychological warfare situation so far as that particular beam on that particular transmitter is concerned.

The most likely situation for the isolated consul, businessman, officer, missionary, or amateur is one in which he can get a certain amount of stenographic help in taking down the broadcast material. The radio for monitoring varies in accordance with general reception conditions. Practically all the U. S. Army Signal Corps receivers will perform satisfactorily [Pg 116] for local monitoring; so too will ordinary private sets, including the larger portables. An automobile radio can often be driven away from interference and from a hilltop or the edge of a lake can pick up a standard-wave station that cannot be distinguished on a much larger house set in the city. For transoceanic or world-wide reception, a short-wave receiver is of course necessary.

The most typical scenario for the isolated consul, businessman, officer, missionary, or hobbyist is one where they can get some stenographic assistance in capturing the broadcast content. The radio used for monitoring depends on overall reception conditions. Almost all U.S. Army Signal Corps receivers work well for local monitoring, and so do regular private sets, including larger portable ones. An automobile radio can often be moved away from interference, and from a hilltop or the edge of a lake, it can pick up a standard-wave station that a much bigger home set in the city can't detect. For transoceanic or worldwide reception, a short-wave receiver is definitely needed.

It is unwise to pick a sample that involves too much rapid speech, such as a foreign soap opera. The best reception is almost always the Morse code transmission of news or the slow dictation-speed reading of news from one central station to outlying news offices or substations. Selection of a program which usually comes in, arrangement for a verbatim copy of the program, daily checking of the news under standard analysis procedures—this gives a very fair cross-section.

It’s not smart to choose a sample that includes too much fast talking, like a foreign soap opera. The best results usually come from Morse code news broadcasts or slow-paced reading of news from a central station to local news offices or substations. Picking a program that typically has good reception, arranging for a word-for-word copy of it, and regularly checking the news using standard analysis methods—this provides a solid overview.

One man sitting at Hankow could find out just what both the Generalissimo and the Chinese Communists were trying to tell the French-understanding and the Dutch-understanding listeners in the Far East. Another with pipe and slippers in Brussels could keep tab on the basic Russian lines to the Spanish-speaking world. Such monitoring obviously comes in handy for newspapers, commercial firms, governments, military establishments, speculators, and research institutions.

One person sitting in Hankow could figure out exactly what both the Generalissimo and the Chinese Communists were trying to convey to the French-speaking and Dutch-speaking audiences in the Far East. Another person, relaxing in Brussels with a pipe and slippers, could track the main Russian messages to the Spanish-speaking world. This kind of monitoring clearly proves useful for newspapers, businesses, governments, military organizations, speculators, and research institutions.

Identification: Propaganda vs. Truth.

The point will invariably arise: "This tells me how to listen to a foreign radio. Okay, I'll get the news, the lectures, the plays—all the rest of it. But so what? How am I going to know what's the truth and what's propaganda? How can I tell 'em apart? Tell me that!"

The answer is simple: "If you agree with it, it's truth. If you don't agree, it's propaganda. Pretend that it is all propaganda. See what happens on your analysis reports."

The answer is straightforward: "If you agree with it, it’s true. If you don’t agree, it’s propaganda. Act like it’s all propaganda. Watch what happens in your analysis reports."

Propaganda was defined (at the beginning of this book) as follows: Propaganda consists of the planned use of any form of communication designed to affect the minds and emotions of a given group for a specific purpose. Taking a lesson from Communist theory, we can say that any form of mass-communication is operated for propaganda purposes if no other motive for running it is evident. Human beings talk; they like to talk. Much private talk is idle—but only an imbecile would talk over a radio network just for the pleasure of hearing himself talking. Propaganda is presentation for a purpose; it is the purpose that makes it propaganda, and not the truthfulness or untruthfulness of it.

Propaganda was defined (at the beginning of this book) as follows: Propaganda consists of the planned use of any form of communication designed to affect the minds and emotions of a given group for a specific purpose. Taking a lesson from Communist theory, we can say that any form of mass communication is considered propaganda if no other motive for running it is evident. Human beings talk; they enjoy talking. A lot of private conversation is trivial—but only a fool would speak over a radio network just for the sake of hearing himself. Propaganda is presentation with a purpose; it is the purpose that makes it propaganda, not the truthfulness or falsehood of it.

The collected news of any modern country contains more truth each day than any one man can could read in a lifetime. The reporters, editors,[Pg 117] writers, announcers who collect truth not only collect it; they select it. They have to. Why do they select it? That is the propaganda question. If they select it to "affect the minds and emotions of a given group for a specific purpose," it is propaganda. If they report that a little girl fell out of bed and broke her neck—with the intent of frightening parents among their listeners into following the Safe Homes Week Campaign—that is propaganda. But if they report it because it is the only death in the community, and because they might as well fill up the program, it is not propaganda. If you put the statement on the air, "An American negro workman in Greensboro, N. C., got eighty cents for a hard day's work last week," that can be presented and interpreted as:

The news gathered in any modern country holds more truth each day than one person could read in a lifetime. The reporters, editors,[Pg 117] writers, and announcers who gather this truth don't just collect it; they also choose it. They have to. Why do they make those choices? That's the propaganda question. If they choose it to "influence the thoughts and feelings of a specific group for a particular goal," then it’s propaganda. If they report that a little girl fell out of bed and broke her neck to scare parents into supporting the Safe Homes Week Campaign, that’s propaganda. But if they report it simply because it’s the only death in the community, and they might as well fill the program, then it’s not propaganda. If you broadcast the statement, "An American Black worker in Greensboro, N.C., earned eighty cents for a hard day's work last week," it can be presented and interpreted as:

  • (a.) simple news, if there is something more to the story, about what the man said, or how he spent the eighty cents on corn meal to feed his pet tarantula;
  • (b.) anti-capitalist propaganda, if you show that eighty cents is mighty little money for American business to pay its workers;
  • (c.) pro-capitalist propaganda, if you show that the eighty cents will buy more than two weeks' wages of a worker in the city of Riga, when it comes to consumer goods;
  • (d.) anti-White propaganda, if you show the man got only eighty cents because he was a Negro.

And so on, through a further variety of interpretations. The facts—man, happening, amount, place, time—are true in each case. They could be sworn to by the whole membership of an interfaith conference. But the interpretation placed on them—who communicates these facts to whom? why? when?—makes them into propaganda.

And so on, through a range of interpretations. The facts—people, events, amounts, locations, times—are true in each case. They could be confirmed by everyone at an interfaith conference. But the interpretation applied to them—who shares these facts with whom? why? when?—turns them into propaganda.

And interpretation can no more be true or untrue than a Ford car can be vanilla or strawberry in flavor. The questions of truth and of interpretation are unrelated categories. The essence of motive is that it is ultimately private and impenetrable, and interpretation commonly involves imputation of motive. You can dislike an interpretation; you can kill a man for believing it; you can propagandize him out of believing it; but you cannot sit down and prove that it is untrue. Facts and logic are useful in propaganda, but they cannot be elevated to the point where you can say, "Is it propaganda or is it true?" Almost all good propaganda—no matter what kind—is true. It uses truth selectively.

And interpretation can’t be true or false any more than a Ford car can taste like vanilla or strawberry. The concepts of truth and interpretation are completely different. Motive is essentially private and inaccessible, while interpretation often involves attributing motive. You might dislike an interpretation; you could even kill someone for believing it; you can try to convince them out of it; but you can’t just sit down and prove that it’s false. Facts and logic are helpful in propaganda, but they can’t be taken to the point where you can say, "Is it propaganda or is it true?" Almost all effective propaganda—regardless of the type—is based on some truth. It just uses that truth selectively.

There is no secret formula which, once applied, provides an unfailing test for propaganda. It is not possible for a person unfamiliar with the part of the world affected, with the topic discussed, with the interested parties, and with the immediate politics involved to put his finger on an item and say, "This Rightist charge is propaganda," and then to turn[Pg 119] and say, "But that Rightist statement is not propaganda. It is fact." Untruthful statements are made at times for other than propaganda purposes; truthful statements may be propaganda or not. The analyst must himself be an interested party. He must determine ahead of time what he will regard as propaganda, and what not. And he must do so by delimiting the field of his analysis before he starts. No one person or staff of people could ever trace all the motives behind a single statement; even to attempt that, he would have to be a novelist of the school of Marcel Proust. (And he would end up feeling like James Joyce, Gertrude Stein, or Franz Kafka.)

There’s no foolproof method to reliably identify propaganda. Someone who isn’t familiar with the region affected, the subject matter, the interested parties, and the current politics cannot simply point at something and declare, "This Rightist accusation is propaganda," then turn around and say, "But that Rightist comment is not propaganda; it’s a fact." False statements are sometimes made for reasons other than propaganda; true statements can be propaganda or not. The analyst has to be an interested party themselves. They need to decide in advance what they’ll consider propaganda and what they won’t. This means they must clearly define the scope of their analysis before diving in. No one person or group could ever uncover all the motivations behind a single statement; to even try, one would have to be a novelist like Marcel Proust. (And they might end up feeling like James Joyce, Gertrude Stein, or Franz Kafka.)

[Figure 21]
Figure 21: Mockery of Enemy Propaganda Slogans. Home-front propaganda was sometimes repeated in an inappropriate place, in order to achieve an effect contrary to that originally intended. These Nazi leaflets, dropped on American detachments in Europe, used modifications of the "It's Your Job!" posters and advertisements used by the U.S. for home-front purposes.
[Figure 22]
Figure 22: Mockery of Enemy Propaganda Technique. When the content of enemy propaganda cannot be attacked, the media themselves can sometimes be criticized. This German leaflet attempted utilization of potential suspicions of Hollywood. In so doing, it used three techniques: built up from a news item, suitably faked; raised suspicion of the movies which the Germans knew our Army showed for morale purposes; and spread racial hate.

The analyst looks in the direction in which the message is going. He defines the propaganda presentation of the people who get the message in terms of all the public information to which the persons addressed have access. If he does not know the purpose of the message, he may divine it from the character of the audience and from the effect he presumes the message may reasonably be expected to have upon the audience. If he does not know the audience, he can at least follow the physical transit of the message. In what language does it move? Whence? Whither? When?

The analyst looks toward where the message is headed. He defines the propaganda presentation for the people receiving the message based on all the public information that the intended audience has access to. If he isn't sure about the purpose of the message, he may infer it from the characteristics of the audience and the effect he expects the message to have on them. If he doesn't know the audience, he can still track the physical journey of the message. What language is it in? Where is it coming from? Where is it going? When?

[Figure 23]
Figure 23: Direct Reply leaflet. World War II propagandists often succumbed to the temptation of using the enemy materials and sending them right back. Sarcasm can be effective if the reader identifies himself with the speaker and not with the addressee. In this Nazi leaflet from the Anzio beachhead, the Germans probably antagonized more Americans than they befriended. A simple statement of the news would have been more effective. (Signal Corps photo.)

The Stasm Formula.

The formula given earlier (page 44) was found useful in the spot analysis of German broadcasts, both open and clandestine, and Japanese materials, during the last months of the war. The formula reads:
  • Source (including Media)
  • Time
  • Audience
  • Subject
  • Mission

The neologism, Stasm, may serve a mnemonic purpose.

The new word, Stasm, might help with memory.

The formula works best in the treatment of monitored materials of which the source is known. First point to note is the character of the source. There are several choices on this: the true source (who really got it out?) and the ostensible source (whose name is signed to it?); also, the first-use source (who used it the first time?) and the second-use source (who claims merely to be using it as a quotation?). Take the[Pg 121] statement: "Harry said to me, he said, 'I never told anybody that Al's wife was a retired strip-teaser.' Mind you, I don't pretend to believe Harry, but that's what he said, all right." What are the possible true sources for the statement of fact or libel concerning Al's unnamed wife? What are the alternatives on ostensible sources? First use? Second use? The common sense needed to analyze this statement is of the same order as the process involved in analyzing the statement: "Reliable sources in Paris state that the visit of the American labor delegation has produced sensational repercussions in Moscow, and that Moscow, upon the basis of the American attitude, is determined to press for unification of the entire German labor movement."

The formula is most effective when dealing with materials that are monitored and have a known source. The first thing to consider is the nature of the source. There are several options here: the true source (who actually got it out?) and the apparent source (whose name is attached to it?); also, the first-use source (who used it first?) and the second-use source (who claims to be quoting it?). Consider this[Pg 121] statement: "Harry told me, he said, 'I never told anyone that Al's wife was a retired stripper.' To be clear, I don't claim to believe Harry, but that's what he said, for sure." What are the possible true sources for the statement of fact or defamation regarding Al's unnamed wife? What are the options for apparent sources? First use? Second use? The common sense required to analyze this statement is similar to the process involved in examining the statement: "Reliable sources in Paris report that the visit of the American labor delegation has caused a huge stir in Moscow, and that Moscow, based on the American stance, is set on pushing for the unification of the entire German labor movement."

[Figure 24]
Figure 24: Black Use of Enemy Subversive Materials. This leaflet, printed in brilliant red, white and blue, was found in the printshop of a Nazi military propaganda company overtaken in Lorraine. It apparently dates from 1939-40, when the Soviet Union and Nazi Germans were at peace, with the result that Communists throughout the world opposed the "imperialist war." The leaflet may or may not be duplicated from a French Communist original; the important thing is its reuse by the Germans. This constitutes black propaganda in one of its purest forms.

It is soon evident that the mere attribution of source is a job of high magnitude. A systematic breakdown of the STASM formula produces the following analysis outline, applicable to any single propaganda item, civil or military, in war or peace, spoken, visual, or printed. There are many other possible arrangements; the one given below is not represented as having official sanction or mysterious powers of its own. It has simply worked well for the author.

It's clear right away that just identifying the source is a big task. A structured breakdown of the STASM formula results in this analysis outline, which can be used for any propaganda item, whether civil or military, in war or peace, spoken, visual, or printed. There are plenty of other arrangements possible; the one below isn't claimed to have any official approval or special powers. It just happens to have worked well for the author.

[Figure 25]
Figure 25-A: Black Use of Enemy Information Materials. The Nazis used this leaflet on the Western Front. The real source was a German propaganda unit; the ostensible source was U.S. Army facilities. Note that the leaflet has nothing to do with stopping VD among troops, which is what the originals sought; instead, its effect is to depress American troop morale.
[Figure 25]
Figure 25-B: Block Use of Enemy Information Materials. Compare this with the preceding leaflet. The real source in both cases is enemy. The ostensible source in both cases is the U.S. Army. The ostensible mission in both cases is the prevention of VD. But the mission is entirely different in the second leaflet. The first was addressed to troops—Americans—designed to make them feel bad. The second was dropped on civilians—Filipinos—whom the Japanese thus tried to stir up against the Americans. (Leyte Campaign. Courtesy of Mr. Robert Kleiman.)

Complete Breakdown of a Single Propaganda Item.

[Pg 123]
  • a. Source
    • (1) True source ("Where does it really come from?")
      • (a) Release channel ("How did it come out?") if different from true source without concealing true source
      • (b) Person or institution in whose name material originates
      • (c) Transmitting channel ("Who got it to us?"), person or institution effecting known transmission—omitting, of course, analyst's own procurement facilities
    • (2) Ostensible source ("Where does it pretend to come from?")
      • (a) Release channel ("Who is supposed to be passing it along?")
    • (3) First-use and second-use source (first use, "Who is said to have used this first?"; second use, "Who pretends to be quoting someone else?")
      • (a) Connection between second-use source and first-use source, usually in the form of attributed or unacknowledged quotation; more rarely, plagiarism
      • (b) Modification between use by first-use and second-use sources, when both are known
        • (i) Deletions
        • (ii) Changes in text
        • (iii) Enclosure within editorial matter of transmitter
        • (iv) Falsification which appears deliberate
        • (v) Effects of translation from one language to another
  • b. Time
    • (1) Time of events or utterance to which subject-matter refers
    • (2) Time of transmission (publishing, broadcasting, etc.)
    • (3) Timing of repetitions
    • (4) Reasons, if any are evident, for peculiarities of timing
  • c. Audience
    • (1) Intended direct audience ("in English to North America"; "a paper for New York restaurant operators")
    • (2) Intended indirect audience (program beamed "in English to North America" but actually reaching Hong Kong and Singapore by deliberate plan of the sender; "a paper for New York restaurant operators" being faked and sent to Southeast Europe in fact)
    • (3) Unintended audience (a Guadalcanal native studying Esquire; your aunt reading the Infantry Journal; a Chinese reading American wartime speeches against the "yellow devils" of Japan)
    • (4) Ostensibly unintended direct audience (such as an appeal to strikers in very abusive-sounding language, sent to businessmen to build up opinion against the strikers, or Hitler's black use of the forged Protocols of the Elders of Zion)
  • d. Subject ("What does it say?")[Pg 124]
    • (1) Content listed under any convenient heading as though it were straight news or intelligence
    • (2) Content epitomized as demonstrating new propaganda technique (such as, "Now they're trying to get us out of Tientsin by appeals to our isolationists!")
    • (3) Content which may be useful in counterpropaganda (such as, "They said that the Greeks are our witless puppets, so let's pass that along to the Greeks")
    • (4) Significance of content for intelligence analysis (examples: When the Japanese boasted about their large fish catch, it was an indication their fishing fleet was short of gasoline again, and [Pg 125]that the fish catch was actually small; when the Nazis accused the Jews of sedition, it meant that rations were short and that the Nazi government was going to appease the populace by denying the Jews their scanty rations by way of contrast)
  • e. Mission
    • (1) Nation, group, or person attacked
    • (2) Relation to previous items with the same or related missions
    • (3) Particular psychological approach used in this instance (such as wedge-driving between groups, or between people and leaders, or between armed services; or demoralization of audience in general; or decrease of listeners' faith in the news)
    • (4) Known or probable connection with originator's propaganda plan or strategy
[Figure 26]
Figure 26: Religious Black. Perhaps because of their contact with Americans who happened to be missionaries, the Japanese overemphasized the effect of religion on Americans. They attempted crude appeals on religious themes. It is doubtful that leaflets such as this had any practical effect. (Philippines, 1944-45.)
[Figure 27]
Figure 27: Malingerer's Black. One of the favored targets of block propaganda is the malingerer. Suspicion of successful malingering inevitably hurts the morale of a unit. Even if the enemy's instructions are not followed, the troops may suspect genuine psychoneurotics of having faked their troubles. Almost all participants in World War II issued such instructions; the Allied samples are not available for publication. This is a Japanese leaflet from the Philippines, 1944-45.

Such an outline would be useful only if it were applied in common-sense terms, without turning each item into an elaborate project and thus losing the woods in the trees. In most cases, it would suffice to state the item briefly for reference and study in the order of the entries. When[Pg 126] poorly trained help is available, it is of course necessary to print or mimeograph a form to be used.

Such an outline would only be helpful if it’s used in a straightforward way, without turning each point into a complicated project and losing sight of the bigger picture. In most cases, a brief mention of each item for reference and review in the order listed would be enough. When[Pg 126] poorly trained staff is available, it's obviously necessary to print or copy a form to be used.

It is as vain to prescribe a propaganda analysis procedure without knowing the user as to prescribe an office filing system while knowing neither the nature of the office nor the kind of files kept. In time of war, subordinate commanders in operational areas will need to keep files at a minimum, while rear echelon or national facilities may be able to keep files of enormous range and thoroughness. In the recording of a large number of propaganda items, however, the material becomes hopelessly unmanageable unless there is some standardized system for organizing it. Mere alphabetization leads inevitably to the question, alphabetization of what?, and the analysis function can be exercised more readily in terms of the sources of propaganda than in terms of its incidental topics.

It’s just as pointless to create a propaganda analysis method without understanding the user as it is to design an office filing system without knowing the specifics of the office or the types of files involved. During wartime, commanders in active operations will need to keep files to a minimum, while rear echelon or national facilities might be able to maintain extensive and detailed files. However, when handling a large number of propaganda items, the material becomes completely unmanageable without a standardized way to organize it. Simply arranging things alphabetically raises the question, alphabetizing what?, and the analysis can be done more effectively based on the sources of propaganda rather than its incidental topics.

Identification of Enemy Plans and Situations.

Propaganda has its inevitable mirror image which gradually becomes plain to the analyst. If the analyst is careful, using shrewd judgment in appraising specific missions, he will gradually see forming in his files a record of the immediate and long-range aims of the propaganda originators. This becomes possible only when enough material is available, over a period of time to make up a complete list of the probable enemy propaganda objectives for the period covered. The intent of propaganda is always a result observable as action, however remote the action may be from the date of operation. Much of the propaganda of the Communist Party in the United States is directed to the inculcation of correct scientific thinking (see pages 70-74) which will be of decisive use only when the remote Day of Revolution arrives. Few of the Communist leaders, even in private conference, would venture to predict the exact year of the Day of Revolution; some may not even expect to see it; but they believe that if the propaganda is effective, the "proletariat" will be "militant" and its leaders will be conscious of their "historic role." From the propaganda of today, the action may be anticipated, no matter how distant it may seem; once the action is determined, the relation of other propaganda items to that action can be traced.

In war, the action sought is something militarily harmful to the enemy—strikes against his production, panic in his population, complaint from his consumers, mistrust from his newspaper readers and radio listeners (resulting in eventual subversive or negative action on their part), surrender of his troops, disunity of his political leadership to be expressed in deadlocks, and so on. In pre-belligerent or peacetime propaganda, the action sought is against the war-making capacity[Pg 127] of the audience—against war itself, if the propagandist feels that his own population is in no immediate danger of being infected by defeatism.

In war, the goal is to inflict damage on the enemy—targeting their production, creating panic among their population, provoking complaints from their consumers, fostering mistrust among newspaper readers and radio listeners (which can lead to eventual subversive or negative actions), causing the surrender of their troops, and creating disunity in their political leadership that shows up as deadlocks, and so on. During pre-war propaganda or in peacetime, the aim is to undermine the audience's ability to support war—against war itself, if the propagandist believes their own population isn’t in immediate danger of succumbing to defeatism.[Pg 127]

Estimating the Enemy's Propaganda Situation.

In addition to presenting a picture of the enemy goals, and of the psychological means he considers to be useful in reaching those goals, propaganda analysis is also valuable in presenting the enemy's own propaganda situation. He avoids certain topics because he must. He talks about others because circumstances force him to do so.

For example, if the Germans stop talking about rations for Jews (in the World War II situation), it may be that their own people, filled with anti-Semitic poison, have been protesting the issuance of rations. Alternatively, it may mean that the Nazi authorities have just cancelled Jewish rations and are letting the Jews starve or are murdering them overtly. If the Germans follow this up with an item on the poor barley crop, it may be that they are preparing the sentimental and humane listeners in their own audience for the announcement of Jewish starvation. If they run Paris-quisling accounts of Jewish hoarding, and of Jews concealing large quantities of food, it means that they are almost certain to be under pressure to explain their Jewish policies and that, therefore, two factors face the German propagandist: first, he must get ready to announce the attack on the Jews; second, he thinks that the Jewish situation is going to arouse anti-Nazi sentiment even in Germany (if these are German-language programs) and he is therefore compelled to defend something because public opinion is believed by him to be against it. Out of a silence (no further news on rations), a domestic item (poor barley crop), and a foreign item (Paris Jews allegedly hoarding), it is possible to reconstruct a whole situation. The reconstruction may fall, if other interpretations arise, but it provides a starting guess.

For instance, if the Germans stop discussing rations for Jews during World War II, it could mean that their own people, filled with anti-Semitic hatred, have been protesting the distribution of these rations. Alternatively, it might indicate that the Nazi authorities have just canceled Jewish rations, allowing Jews to starve or openly murdering them. If the Germans follow this up with a report on the poor barley crop, they may be preparing the sensitive and compassionate members of their audience for the announcement of Jewish starvation. If they publish stories from Paris about Jews hoarding food and hiding large supplies, it suggests they are likely under pressure to justify their policies towards Jews, which means two things face the German propagandist: first, he must prepare to announce measures against Jews; second, he believes that the Jewish situation will spark anti-Nazi sentiment even within Germany (if these are German-language broadcasts), so he feels compelled to defend something because he thinks public opinion is turning against it. From silence (no more updates on rations), a domestic issue (poor barley crop), and an international item (Paris Jews allegedly hoarding food), it’s possible to piece together a complete scenario. This reconstruction might change if new interpretations appear, but it serves as a useful starting point.

The situation of enemy morale is often reportable through propaganda analysis long before it can be described by eyewitnesses. Omissions of attacks on the Church may indicate that the religious problem has become touchy. Failure to attack Communism may mean that the government is seeking a diplomatic deal with a Communist state. Mention of children may refer to the fact that parents complain of cold schools, bad food, absent doctors. Good morale is shown by a quiet tone in propaganda; bad morale is shown by extremes, whether of silence or of great vehemence. It is useful to know what the enemy propagandist thinks he is doing, what he considers the obstacles to his propaganda. Such considerations inevitably get to be embodied in the[Pg 128] propaganda itself. A tone of extreme defiance, poor international cooperation, war bluster and so on may often spring from the desire to divert a hungry or discontented home public from its real worries at home to imaginary worries abroad.

The enemy's morale can often be understood through propaganda analysis long before eyewitnesses provide their accounts. Not mentioning attacks on the Church might suggest that the religious issue has become sensitive. Not criticizing Communism could indicate that the government is trying to negotiate with a Communist state. References to children might highlight parents' complaints about cold schools, bad food, and a lack of doctors. Good morale is reflected in a calm tone in propaganda; bad morale is shown by extremes, whether that's silence or intense outbursts. It's helpful to understand what the enemy propagandist believes he's doing and what he sees as obstacles to his messaging. These thoughts inevitably get reflected in the[Pg 128]propaganda itself. A tone of extreme defiance, lack of international cooperation, and warlike rhetoric may often arise from the need to distract a hungry or dissatisfied public from their real concerns at home to imaginary fears abroad.

Propanal as a Source of Military Intelligence.

Propaganda analysis, or propanal for short, can serve as a very useful adjunct to military intelligence even if when not directly connected with counterpropaganda operations. In the first place, the enemy must give news, comment, opinion, entertainment in order to get attention. The incidental content and make-up of this propaganda is itself useful study material. If his ink is bad, his paper poor, his language incorrect, it shows shortages of supply and personnel. If he boasts about his victories, he usually gives his version of place names and aids cartographic reporting. In mentioning the names of heroes, he may supply order-of-battle. In making a good story out of his economic situation, he fills in missing statistics; even if the figures are falsified, they must be falsified for a purpose and can be used in conjunction with others in making up an estimate.

Nothing is as smart as a human being except another human being. What any one man can try to achieve in the way of deceit, another man can try to figure out. The bulk of propaganda, short of peremptory tactical leaflets, is filled with information about the enemy's personnel, his opinion of himself, his opinion of you, his state of mind, his order of battle, his economic system, and all the rest. The Japanese government, throughout the war, kept the United States informed in English of the changes of ministers and other high officials in the Japanese government. This gave us good political background. There was no use their trying to hide it over a long period of time, and presumably Joho Kyoku (the Imperial Japanese Board of Information) figured that the help it gave the Americans, in filling out their political intelligence files for them, would be more than counterbalanced by the fact that such news would make American newspapermen, officials, officers and others read the propaganda in order to get the facts.

Nothing is as smart as a human being except for another human being. Whatever one person can try to achieve through deceit, another person can figure out. Most propaganda, aside from direct tactical leaflets, is filled with information about the enemy's personnel, their self-image, their views of you, their state of mind, their order of battle, their economic system, and everything else. During the war, the Japanese government kept the United States updated in English about changes in its ministers and other high officials. This provided us with good political background. They couldn’t hide this information for long, and apparently, Joho Kyoku (the Imperial Japanese Board of Information) figured that the help it offered to Americans in completing their political intelligence files would outweigh the fact that such news would make American journalists, officials, officers, and others read the propaganda to get the facts.

Over and above the direct contribution to straight news or intelligence, enemy propaganda in times of war or crisis affords a clue to enemy strategy. If the coordination is not present the propaganda may do the enemy himself harm. But the moment coordination is present, and one end of the coordinate is handed over to us, we can start figuring what the coordination is for. Sometimes propaganda is sacrificed for weightier considerations of security; German propaganda gave little advance warning of a war with the U.S.S.R., and Soviet propaganda gave none. In other instances, the coordination does give the show away.

In addition to directly contributing to news or intelligence, enemy propaganda during wartime or crises can provide insight into enemy strategy. If there’s no coordination, the propaganda can actually backfire on the enemy. However, as soon as there is coordination and we get hold of one end of that coordination, we can start to understand its purpose. Sometimes, propaganda is downplayed for more significant security reasons; for instance, German propaganda offered little warning before the war with the U.S.S.R., and Soviet propaganda provided none at all. In other cases, the coordination reveals their intentions.

In 1941-1942, the Japanese radio began to show an unwholesome interest in Christmas Island in its broadcasts to Japanese at home and abroad. Christmas Island, below Sumatra, was pointed out as a really important place, and tremendously significant in naval strategy. Subsequently the Japanese armed forces went to and took Christmas Island. The home public was delighted that this vital spot had been secured. Of course, Christmas Island was not as important as the Japanese radio said it was, but the significant thing was that the radio talked about it ahead of time. For what little it was worth the Japanese had given us warning.

In 1941-1942, Japanese radio started to show an unhealthy fascination with Christmas Island in its broadcasts to audiences in Japan and overseas. Christmas Island, located south of Sumatra, was emphasized as a really important site and extremely significant for naval strategy. Soon after, the Japanese armed forces went to and captured Christmas Island. The public at home was thrilled that this crucial location had been secured. Of course, Christmas Island wasn't as vital as Japanese radio claimed, but the key point was that the radio mentioned it ahead of time. For whatever it was worth, the Japanese had given us a heads-up.

Enemy realization of an impending defeat may be preceded by disparagement of the importance of the area in which the defeat is to take place, or by description to the home audience of the enormous strength which enemy forces face at that particular place. Enemy action—when the enemy is security-minded—may be anticipated from his complete silence on something which he would normally talk about. It must have seemed odd that the Americans stopped talking about nuclear fission altogether, when prewar years had seen a certain number of news items on the subject in the New York press each month.

Enemy awareness of an upcoming defeat might be preceded by downplaying the significance of the area where the defeat is expected to occur, or by presenting to the home audience the overwhelming strength that enemy forces are up against in that specific location. If the enemy is concerned about security, their actions might be predicted from their complete silence on topics they would usually discuss. It must have seemed strange that the Americans completely stopped talking about nuclear fission, given that the prewar years had featured several news articles on the topic in the New York press each month.

A nation getting ready to strike à la Pearl Harbor may prepare by alleging American aggression. A nation preparing to break the peace frequently gets out peace propaganda of the most blatant sort, trying to make sure that its own audience (as well as the world) will believe the real responsibility to lie in the victim whom he attacks. Hitler protested his love of Norwegian neutrality; then he hit, claiming that he was protecting it from the British. No hard-and-fast rules can be made up for all wars or all belligerents. The Germans behaved according to one pattern; the Japanese, another.

A nation getting ready to strike like Pearl Harbor might start by claiming American aggression. A nation gearing up to disrupt the peace often spreads obvious peace propaganda, trying to ensure that its own audience—and the world—believes that the real blame lies with the victim it attacks. Hitler claimed to love Norwegian neutrality, but then he attacked, saying he was protecting it from the British. There are no strict rules that apply to all wars or all combatants. The Germans acted one way; the Japanese acted another.

For example, the German High Command sought to avoid bragging about anything they could not actually accomplish. They often struck blows without warning but they never said they would strike a blow when they knew or believed that they could not do it. The British and Americans made up a timetable of this, and were able to guess how fast the Germans thought they were going to advance in Russia. Knowing this, the British and Americans planned their propaganda to counter the German boasts; they tried to pin the Germans down to objectives they knew the Germans would not take, in order to demonstrate to the peoples of Europe that Nazi Germany had finally bitten off more than it could chew.

For instance, the German High Command wanted to avoid boasting about things they couldn't actually achieve. They often launched attacks without warning, but they never claimed they would attack when they knew or thought they couldn't follow through. The British and Americans created a timetable based on this and were able to predict how quickly the Germans expected to advance in Russia. With this knowledge, the British and Americans shaped their propaganda to counter the German claims; they aimed to hold the Germans to goals they knew the Germans couldn't achieve, in order to show the people of Europe that Nazi Germany had finally overreached.

Later, the Allies remembered this German habit when the Nazis on the radio began talking about their own secret weapons. When the British bombed the V-1 ramps on the French coast, the German radio[Pg 130] stopped that talk. The British therefore had additional grounds for supposing that the ramps they had bombed were a part of the secret weapon the Germans bragged about. The British further knew that the Germans would try to counter the psychological effect of the announcement of Allied D-Day with some pretty vivid news of their own. When the German radio began mentioning secret weapons again, the British suspected that the Germans had gotten around the damage done to the ramps. D-Day came; the Germans, in one single broadcast designed to impress the Japanese and Chinese, announced that the secret German weapon was about to be turned loose, and that more such weapons would follow. One day later the first V-1 hit London.

Later, the Allies recalled this German practice when the Nazis on the radio started discussing their supposed secret weapons. When the British bombed the V-1 launch sites on the French coast, the German radio[Pg 130] stopped that talk. This led the British to believe even more that the sites they had bombed were part of the secret weapon the Germans were boasting about. The British also understood that the Germans would try to counter the psychological impact of the announcement of Allied D-Day with some pretty striking news of their own. When the German radio started bringing up secret weapons again, the British suspected that the Germans had managed to repair the damage done to the launch sites. D-Day arrived; the Germans, in a single broadcast aimed at impressing the Japanese and Chinese, declared that the secret German weapon was about to be unleashed, and that more of such weapons would follow. One day later, the first V-1 missile hit London.

Chart IV
Chart IV

In order to follow this type of propaganda, a quantitative chart is needed. A sample imaginary chart for a three-month period is given in chart IV. This chart reveals at a glance the fact that the enemy kept mentioning food supply and naval warfare until the middle of March, because he presumably thought his blockade runners would bring in more food. After March, food drops in emphasis but naval warfare continues to be stressed. In May, following enemy admission to himself of the hopeless naval situation, naval warfare drops almost altogether out of sight. Foodstuffs continue to be modestly mentioned as the enemy explained away minor difficulties, but the use of secret weapons propaganda shows that the enemy propagandists had to have something sensational to keep up the courage of the home audience. Whether the enemy really had a secret weapon or not, depends on the[Pg 131] national character, past records, and so forth. The Germans and Japanese both said they had world-shaking secret weapons. The Germans delivered; the Japanese did not.

To follow this kind of propaganda, a quantitative chart is necessary. An example of a fictional chart for a three-month period can be found in chart IV. This chart quickly shows that the enemy consistently referenced food supply and naval warfare until mid-March, likely because they believed their blockade runners would bring in more food. After March, the focus on food decreases, but naval warfare remains emphasized. In May, after the enemy acknowledged their dire naval situation, mentions of naval warfare drop almost entirely. Food items continue to be mentioned sparingly as the enemy downplayed minor issues, but the use of secret weapons propaganda indicates that the enemy propagandists needed something sensational to maintain the morale of the home audience. Whether the enemy actually had a secret weapon is contingent on the national character, past records, and so forth. The Germans and Japanese both claimed to possess world-changing secret weapons. The Germans delivered; the Japanese did not.

Such quantity records will also be useful in showing the enemy's propaganda statistically with reference to number of words uttered on each of his major subjects, number of inches of newspaper columns for specified kinds of news, and so on. Percentage charts show which major shifts his propaganda performs. Audience charts (that is, how much time he spends addressing workers, pacifists, mothers, minorities, etc.) show which groups he is really trying to reach. Emphasis charts for selected topics on which your own propaganda has been active show how much you force him to talk about something which he may not wish to discuss.

Such records will also be helpful in illustrating the enemy's propaganda statistically, focusing on the number of words spoken about each major topic, the number of inches of newspaper columns dedicated to specific types of news, and so on. Percentage charts display the major shifts in his propaganda efforts. Audience charts (showing how much time he spends addressing workers, pacifists, mothers, minorities, etc.) reveal which groups he is genuinely trying to connect with. Emphasis charts for chosen topics where your own propaganda has been active demonstrate how much you compel him to discuss issues he might prefer to avoid.

Such statistical use is possible only if usable records are maintained. A basic item-by-item file of all important or new items, combined with a worksheet of the amount of radio time or printed space the enemy put into use for a stated period, will provide the materials needed for propanal. Propanal is indispensable to psychological warfare. It sifts ordinary intelligence out from propaganda in one process, processing straight intelligence ready for the intelligence people to use, yet providing analysis for psychological warfare purposes.

Such statistical use is only possible if we keep usable records. A basic file listing all important or new items, along with a worksheet detailing the amount of radio time or printed space the enemy used over a specific period, will provide the necessary materials for analysis. This analysis is essential for psychological warfare. It separates ordinary intelligence from propaganda in one go, making straight intelligence ready for the intelligence team to use while also providing insights for psychological warfare efforts.

For peacetime purposes, it is to be remembered that though enemies may hide their scientists, their launching ramps, or their rockets, they cannot hide the occasion for war, nor their own readiness measures. No government can afford to seem the plain unqualified aggressor. Propanal may prove to be one of the soundest war-forecasting systems available to us in a period of ultra-destructive weapons. Psychological mobilization may be disguised: it cannot be concealed.

For peacetime purposes, it's important to remember that even though enemies might conceal their scientists, launching ramps, or rockets, they can't hide the reasons for war or their own preparedness. No government can risk being seen as the obvious aggressor. Propanal could turn out to be one of the most reliable systems for predicting war during a time of highly destructive weapons. Psychological mobilization might be disguised, but it can't be hidden.

CHAPTER 8
Propaganda Intelligence

The psychological warfare operator can usually count on two basic interests of his listener. In the field he can be sure that the enemy troops are interested in themselves. In the enemy homeland he can be sure that the civilians are interested in their enemy—himself. He has therefore a certain leeway in which he can be sure of doing no harm, and may accomplish good, if he confines his propaganda to simple, factual and plainly honest statements on these subjects. Pompousness, intricacy and bad taste will recoil against him; it is unwise to employ these even when the situation is well under control. In a developing situation the propagandist can remain safe by confining himself to simple statements as to how strong his country's armed forces are, how realistic and effective their leadership. Elementary information giving the favorable aspects of his economic, strategic and diplomatic situation may also prove valuable initial propaganda.

The psychological warfare operator can usually rely on two basic interests of his audience. On the battlefield, he can be certain that the enemy troops are focused on themselves. In the enemy’s homeland, he can be sure that the civilians are concerned about their enemy—him. Therefore, he has some flexibility where he can be confident he won’t cause harm and might even do some good if he keeps his propaganda to simple, factual, and straightforward statements about these topics. Being pompous, complicated, or in poor taste will work against him; it’s unwise to use these tactics even when the situation is well-managed. In a developing situation, the propagandist can stay safe by sticking to simple facts about how strong his country's armed forces are and how capable and effective their leadership is. Basic information highlighting the positive aspects of his economic, strategic, and diplomatic situation can also serve as valuable initial propaganda.

This interest can be counted on throughout the war. The enemy is always news. The wise enemy realizes this and keeps himself in the news, trusting that in the wider understanding of himself, his politics and culture there is the opening for a more favorable peace in the event of defeat, or for a more docile submission in the event of his own victory. Only unimportant enemies fail to become news. (Few Americans, for example, realize that we were at war with Bulgaria in World War II. Had the Bulgars developed sensational weapons, there would have been a sudden upswing of interest in them. People would have realized that Bulgaria, like Hungary and long-lost Avaria, was once a fierce Asiatic state grafted onto the European system; the fabulous power of the Old Bulgarian Empire would have become known, and the names of Krum, Symeon and the Czar Samuel added to our calendar of hate. But Bulgaria never did enough against the United States to count as an enemy, and even succeeded, by diplomatic ineptitude, in getting into a state of war with all the Axis Powers and all the United Nations simultaneously; Bulgaria escaped the fame which goes with hostility. Contrast this with Japan: thousands of Americans have learned Japanese; Japanese national character is known to us; war has done in a five-year span what education could not have accomplished in a generation.) The wise propagandist can, when in doubt, play good music on the air, or he can—with equal prudence—give the enemy his own elementary-school history and language texts. These do no harm, and may achieve something.

This interest can be relied on throughout the war. The enemy is always a topic of discussion. A clever enemy understands this and keeps himself in the spotlight, hoping that by better understanding himself, his politics, and his culture, he can create an opportunity for a more favorable peace if he loses, or for a more compliant submission if he wins. Only unimportant enemies fail to attract attention. (Few Americans, for instance, realize that we were at war with Bulgaria during World War II. If the Bulgarians had developed sensational weapons, there would have been a sudden spike in interest in them. People would have recognized that Bulgaria, like Hungary and the long-lost Avaria, was once a formidable Asiatic state integrated into the European system; the remarkable power of the Old Bulgarian Empire would have become known, and the names of Krum, Symeon, and Czar Samuel would have been added to our list of adversaries. But Bulgaria never did enough against the United States to be considered an enemy and even managed, through diplomatic blunders, to find itself in a state of war with all the Axis Powers and all the United Nations simultaneously; Bulgaria avoided the notoriety that comes with enmity. In contrast, look at Japan: thousands of Americans have learned Japanese; we know the Japanese national character; the war has accomplished in five years what education couldn’t have achieved in a generation.) The clever propagandist can, when unsure, play good music on the air or he can—just as wisely—provide the enemy with their own elementary-school history and language textbooks. These do no harm and might achieve something meaningful.

[Figure 28]
Figure 28: Nostalgic Black. Soldiers in all wars have gotten homesick. Propaganda appeals to homesickness in many ways. One of the simplest is the device shown in this German black leaflet, which shows the husband turning off the alarm clock while the wife wakes up. The printed message on the reverse makes out a discouraging case for the soldier's opportunity to return home, pointing out that the GI in Europe, even after victory, will face "that nasty jungle war ... in the Far East." No identification of the leaflet is given.
[Figure 29]
Figure 29: Nostalgic White, Misfire. Figure 30 was carefully adapted to Japanese customs. The mere fact that the Americans knew enough about Japan to celebrate a homey Japanese holiday was probably enough to make the Japanese reader examine the leaflet carefully. Here is a combined nostalgic and surrender leaflet showing how surrender leads the Japanese soldier back to his wife and children. The drawing looks American rather than Japanese, and it is not likely that a genuine Japanese could have been made homesick by use of this leaflet.
[Figure 30]
Figure 30: Nostalgic White. On March 5 of every year the Japanese celebrate the colorful custom of Boys' Day. Kites in the form of carp are flown over the cities and countryside and millions of families set out to give their little sons an excursion or some other treat. (It is characteristic of the Japanese that there is no Girls' Day.) This leaflet, from Psychological Warfare Branch, USAFPA, was designed for dropping on May 5. It ends with the appeal, "You must guard the strength of the new Japan, your treasure, your children." Thus it combines homesickness, patriotism, and pre-surrender indoctrination.

News as Intelligence.

Harmlessness is, however, a poor ideal for men at war; the propagandist who keeps out of mischief is doing only half his job. To make his message take effect he must convey to the enemy those kinds of information which tend to disrupt enemy unity, discount enemy expectation of success, lower the enemy will to resist. He cannot do so by means of recorded symphonies or tourist lectures, no matter how well done. He must turn to the first weapon of propaganda, the news.

The official propagandist is not a newspaperman. Since he speaks for an army or a government, his utterance is officially responsible. He must be as timely as the peacetime press, but must at the same time be as cautious as a government press agent. He is torn between two responsibilities: his responsibility to the job of propaganda, which requires him to get interesting information and get it out to the enemy quickly; and his responsibility to the official policies of his own government, which requires him to release nothing unconfirmed, nothing that could do harm, or that might embarrass or hurt the government. (A sort of institutional schizophrenia is common to all propaganda offices.)

The official propagandist is not a journalist. Since he represents an army or a government, his statements are officially responsible. He needs to be as fast as the peacetime press, but at the same time, he has to be as careful as a government press officer. He’s caught between two responsibilities: his duty to propaganda, which requires him to gather interesting information and get it out to the enemy quickly; and his duty to the official policies of his own government, which requires him to release nothing unverified, nothing that could cause harm, or that might embarrass or hurt the government. (A kind of institutional schizophrenia is common to all propaganda offices.)

The sources of news are various. Classified incoming operational reports of the Army and Navy contain material of high interest to the enemy. There are obvious reasons for denying access to such information to the propaganda people. Propaganda men might think of their audience first and security second. If they do not know the secret information, but are advised by military consultants who do, security will be better maintained and the propagandist will not labor under the handicap of a double standard of information—what they know, and what they dare to tell.

The sources of news are diverse. Classified operational reports from the Army and Navy contain information that’s very valuable to the enemy. There are clear reasons for keeping this information away from propaganda teams. Propaganda people might prioritize their audience over security. If they don’t have access to secret information but are guided by military advisors who do, security will be better protected, and the propagandist won't face the difficulty of juggling two sets of information—what they know and what they’re allowed to disclose.

In technically advanced countries, the regular commercial facilities of press and radio continue to do a normal news job, and usually do better work than the drafted amateurs in the government. (What intelligence agency in Washington could compile a weekly report as comprehensive, well edited and coldly planned as Time magazine?32 The author often yearned to paraphrase Time, rearranging it and classifying it TOP SECRET, in order to astound his associates with the inside dope to which he had access.) The nature of news is not affected by its classification, and the distinction between news produced on the Federal payroll and news produced off it often consists of the superior professionalism of the latter.

In advanced countries, the usual press and radio services keep doing their regular news jobs and usually perform better than the government’s amateur efforts. (Which intelligence agency in Washington could put together a weekly report as detailed, well-edited, and strategically planned as Time magazine?32 The author often wished to paraphrase Time, reorganizing it and classifying it TOP SECRET, just to impress his colleagues with the insider information he had access to.) The nature of news doesn’t change based on its classification, and the difference between news produced by the government and that produced privately usually comes down to the higher professionalism of the latter.

The intelligence that goes into the making of propaganda must compete for attention with the home newspaper of the enemy. It must therefore be up-to-date, well put, authentic. There is no more space in propaganda for the lie, farce, hoax, or joke than there is room for it in a first-class newspaper. Even if exaggerations or nonsense appear in the commercial press of his own country, the propagandist must realize that he is Honorary G-2 to the enemy—a G-2 whose function consists of transmitting news the ultimate effect of which should be bad but which should go forth with each separate item newsworthy and palatable. (A little trick of the human mind helps all propagandists in this regard. Most people have a streak of irresponsibility in them, which makes bad news much more interesting than good. There is a yearning for bad news and a genuine willingness to pass it along. Bad news increases the tension upon the individual and tickles his sense of the importance of things; good news relieves the tension, and to that extent has the effect of a let-down.)

The intelligence used to create propaganda has to compete for attention with the enemy's local newspaper. So, it needs to be current, well-crafted, and credible. There's no room for lies, farces, hoaxes, or jokes in propaganda, just like there isn't in a top-notch newspaper. Even if there are exaggerations or nonsense in the commercial press of one's own country, the propagandist must understand that they are acting as the enemy's Honorary G-2—a G-2 whose role is to share news the ultimate effect of which should be negative but that should be presented in a way that each item is both notable and appealing. (A little trick of the human mind helps all propagandists here. Most people have a bit of irresponsibility in them, making bad news much more captivating than good news. There’s a craving for bad news and a genuine eagerness to share it. Bad news raises the tension for individuals and piques their sense of importance, while good news eases that tension, which can feel like a letdown.)

The palatability of news is not concerned so much with its content as with its trustworthiness to the enemy, its seeming to deal with straight fact, its non-editorialized presentation. (One of the reasons why Soviet Communist propaganda, after all these years, is still relatively unsuccessful [Pg 137], lies in the incapacity of the Communists to get out a newspaper with news in it. They put their editorial slant in all their news articles. "Man bites dog" would not make the front page in Russia unless the dog were Stalinist and the man reactionary.)

The appeal of news isn’t so much about its content as it is about how trustworthy it seems to the opposing side, how factual it appears, and how straightforwardly it’s presented. (One reason Soviet Communist propaganda, despite all these years, is still relatively ineffective [Pg 137] is that the Communists can’t publish a newspaper that has actual news. They inject their editorial viewpoint into every news article. "Man bites dog" wouldn’t make the front page in Russia unless the dog was a Stalinist and the man was labeled as reactionary.)

[Figure 31]
Figure 31: Oestrous Black. Young human beings, especially young males, are apt to give considerable attention to sex. In areas of military operations, they are removed from the stimuli of secondary sex references which are (in America) an accepted part of everyone's daily life: bathing beauty photos, magazine covers, semi-nudes in advertisements, etc. Our enemies tried to use the resulting pin-up craze for propaganda purposes, hoping that a vain arousal of oestrum would diminish morale. This choice Japanese item is from the Philippines. (The best collection of these is kept in a locked file—for experts only—at the Library of Congress.)

The Japanese who obediently hated the Americans when it was their duty to do so nevertheless could not help looking at maps that showed where the Americans actually were. Nazis who despised us and everything we stood for nevertheless studied the photographs of our new light bombers. The appeal of credible fact is universal; propaganda does not consist of doctoring the fact with moralistic blather, but of selecting that fact which is correct, interesting, and bad for the enemy to know.33

The Japanese who dutifully hated the Americans still couldn't resist looking at maps that showed where the Americans really were. Nazis who loathed us and everything we stood for still examined photos of our new light bombers. The allure of reliable facts is universal; propaganda isn’t about twisting facts with moral nonsense, but about picking the facts that are accurate, interesting, and harmful for the enemy to know.33

On the friendly side of the battle lines, the procurement of our own news is a budgetary matter. The propaganda office can subscribe to the news tickers, newspapers, telegraph services, and so on. How much is a[Pg 138][Pg 140] matter of administrative housekeeping. In the field, the communications officer can frequently steal news from the news agencies of his own country or allied countries by the process of picking it out of the air. It would be highly unpatriotic of the news agency to send him a bill in the zone of operations, and he can classify his record copies of his material RESTRICTED so that the owners of the material would have no legitimate business acquiring copies that could later be taken into court to support a claim. (Americans would not do this, of course; the reference is to Byzantines.)

On the friendly side of the battleground, getting our own news is a budget issue. The propaganda office can sign up for news tickers, newspapers, telegraph services, and so on. How much is a[Pg 138][Pg 140] matter of just managing things. In the field, the communications officer can often grab news from the news agencies of his own country or allied countries by picking it up from the airwaves. It would be very unpatriotic for the news agency to send him a bill while he’s in the operations zone, and he can label his record copies of the material as RESTRICTED so that the owners of the material wouldn’t have any legitimate claim to obtain copies that could later be used in court to support a case. (Americans wouldn’t do this, of course; the reference is to Byzantines.)

[Figure 32]
Figure 32: Oestrous Grey. This and the succeeding illustration show a series of four leaflets which the Nazis used against American troops in Europe. Anti-morale in intent, they rely on the illustrations to get attention and then develop their malicious, salacious anti-Semitic story. The series illustrates the strength and weakness of Nazi propaganda.
[Figure 33]
Figure 33: Oestrous Grey, Continued. Concluding the series begun in the preceding illustrations, these Nazi leaflets tried to lower American morale by combining oestrum, resentment, discouragement and inter-American hatred. The Dr. Mordecai Ezekiel mentioned in No. 2 is a real person, a splendid American and conscientious official. The Nazis used his name because it was so plainly Jewish, hoping that the ignorance of the American troops would permit their lies to spread.

The Need for Timeliness.

Some white propaganda and all black propaganda needs to be written so as to fit in with what the enemy is reading, listening to, or talking about in his home country. The use of antiquated slang, an old old joke, reference to a famous man as living when he died some time ago, lack of understanding of the new wartime conditions under which the listener lives and worries—such things sour a radio program quickly. In radio, the propagandist must be living in the same time as his listeners. Since the propagandist cannot shuttle between the enemy country and his own radio office (unless he is a braver and more elusive man than governments ever call for); he must try to get the up-to-the-minute touch by other means. Without it he is lost. He will be talking about something that happened a long time ago, not the situation which he is trying to affect.

This need may be called timeliness.

This need may be called urgency.

It can be served by obtaining all the most recent enemy publications that may be available, by listening attentively to enemy prisoners and captured civilians, and by carefully analyzing the enemy's current broadcasts to his own people. The Nazis made the unnecessary mistake of assuming that isolationism used the same old language after Pearl Harbor. They were right in assuming that there was considerable anti-internationalist and anti-Roosevelt sentiment left in the United States, but they were hopelessly wrong in using the isolationist language of mid-1941 as late as mid-1942. Pearl Harbor had dated all that and the isolationist-interventionist argument had shifted to other ground. When the Nazis went on using the old language, they were as conspicuous as last year's hat at a women's club. Instead of making friends and influencing people, they made themselves sound ignorant and look silly. They lacked the element of timeliness. They could have gotten it by procuring representative American publications in Lisbon and studying them.

It can be achieved by gathering all the latest enemy publications available, by carefully listening to enemy prisoners and captured civilians, and by thoroughly analyzing the enemy's current broadcasts to their own people. The Nazis made the unnecessary mistake of thinking that isolationism still used the same old rhetoric after Pearl Harbor. They were correct in noticing that there was a significant amount of anti-internationalist and anti-Roosevelt sentiment remaining in the United States, but they were completely mistaken in using the isolationist language of mid-1941 as late as mid-1942. Pearl Harbor had rendered that outdated, and the isolationist-interventionist debate had shifted to other topics. When the Nazis continued using the old language, they stood out like last year's hat at a women’s club. Instead of making friends and influencing people, they ended up sounding ignorant and looking foolish. They missed the element of timeliness. They could have gained that insight by obtaining representative American publications in Lisbon and studying them.

Propaganda is like a newspaper; it has to be timeless or brand-new. In between, it has no value.

Propaganda is like a newspaper; it needs to be either timeless or fresh. Anything in between has no value.

[Figure 34]
Figure 34: Obscene Black. One of the wildest adventures of World War II concerns this now rare "Chinese Federal Reserve Bank" one-dollar bill. The bank was a Japanese puppet outfit in Peiping. The Japanese had banknotes engraved by Chinese artists, and only after the new pro-Japanese banknotes had been issued all over the city did they notice what the "ancient scholar" was doing with his hands. The engraver had disappeared and the Chinese enjoyed a rare, morale-stimulating laugh. Propaganda gestures such as this—spontaneous, saucy, silly—achieve effects which planned operations rarely attain.

Opinion Analysis.

In a favorable intelligence situation, espionage can succeed in running a Gallup poll along the enemy's Main Street. When this is done, the active propaganda operator has some very definite issues at hand on which he can begin work. When it is not possible to send the cloak-and-dagger boys walking up and down the Boulevard of the Martyrs of the Eleventh of July, propanal, properly handled, can produce almost the same result. The opinion of the enemy can be figured out in terms of what enemy propaganda is trying to do.

To be useful, opinion analysis must be systematic. For a while the author had the interesting job of interviewing all the latest arrivals from Tokyo at a certain headquarters. The travelers would usually be pumped up with a sense of their own smartness in having evaded the Japanese and arrived at Allied territory. You could almost hear them thinking, "Oh, boy, if Gendarmerie Chief Bakayama could only see me now!" They were ready, in Army parlance, to spill their guts. The only item on which most of them maintained one-man security was the question, "Why, chum, did you yourself go to Tokyo in the first place?" Outside of that, they were eager to talk. (Some of them had frightfully good reasons to be eager; the adverb is literal.) With such sources of information, the author thought that he could find out in short order what the Japanese were thinking.

To be effective, opinion analysis needs to be organized. For a time, the author had the interesting job of interviewing all the new arrivals from Tokyo at a specific headquarters. The travelers usually felt pretty pleased with themselves for having outsmarted the Japanese and made it to Allied territory. You could almost hear them thinking, "Wow, if Gendarmerie Chief Bakayama could only see me now!" They were ready, in army terms, to spill their secrets. The only thing most of them kept to themselves was the question, "So, why did you decide to go to Tokyo in the first place?" Besides that, they were eager to share. (Some of them had very good reasons to be eager; the adverb is meant literally.) With such sources of information, the author believed he could quickly figure out what the Japanese were thinking.

He found out, all right. He found out every single time. The refugee engineer said the Japanese were so depressed that there was a bull market in butcher knives. The absconding dairyman said the Japanese[Pg 142] were ready to die with gloom. The eloping wife said she never saw happy Japanese any more. The military school deserter said the Japanese lay awake all night every night listening for American air raids. The reformed puppet said the Japanese had just gone to pieces. Then each of them grinned (the interviews were individual, of course), and expected to be patted on the head for bringing such good news.

He found out, for sure. He found out every single time. The refugee engineer said the Japanese were so down that there was a bull market in butcher knives. The fleeing dairyman said the Japanese[Pg 142] were ready to give up out of despair. The runaway wife said she never saw happy Japanese anymore. The military school dropout said the Japanese lay awake every night listening for American air raids. The retired puppet said the Japanese had just fallen apart. Then each of them grinned (the interviews were Individual, of course), expecting to be praised for sharing such great news.

[Figure 35]
Figure 35: Informational Sheet. This British leaflet combines a message for Arabs with instructions for British pilots forced down in the desert. The propaganda content is closely associated with the practical mission of the leaflet.

Their comments were worthless. What the enemy thinks in general is worth nothing unless your troops are already in his suburbs. What an informant thinks the enemy thinks is worth even less. What do you, reader, think right now? What do you think you think? See? the question is nonsensical. To work, it has to be specific: What do you think about the price of new suits? What do you think about Senator O'May and Congressman MacNaples? Do you think that we will ever have to fight Laputa? Are you satisfied with your present rate of pay? Why?

Their comments were pointless. What the enemy thinks in general means nothing unless your troops are already in his neighborhood. What an informant thinks the enemy thinks is even less valuable. What do you, reader, think right now? What do you think you think? See? The question is absurd. To be useful, it needs to be specific: What do you think about the price of new suits? What do you think about Senator O'May and Congressman MacNaples? Do you think we will ever have to fight Laputa? Are you happy with your current pay rate? Why?

What a person thinks—his opinion—is workable in relation to what he does. In practical life his opinion takes effect only when it is part of the opinion of a group. Some groups are formed by the common opinion and have nothing else in common: at a spiritualist meeting you may see the banker sitting next to his own charwoman. Most groups are groups because of things which the people are (Negroes, descendants of Francis Bacon, the hard-of-hearing); or things they do (electrical workers, lawyers, farmer, stamp collectors), or things they have (factory owners, nothing but wages, apartment houses) in common. The community of something practical makes the group have a community of opinion which arises from the problems they think they face with respect to their common interests. Such groups are not only opinion groups, they are interest groups. It is these groups that do things as groups. It is these groups that propaganda tries to stir up, move, set against each other, and use in any handy way. (Few individuals belong to just one group at a time; the groups are almost illimitable in number.)

What a person thinks—his opinion—works in tandem with what he does. In real life, his opinion only matters when it aligns with the opinion of a group. Some groups form around shared opinions and have nothing else in common: at a spiritualist meeting, you might see a banker sitting right next to his housekeeper. Most groups exist based on things people are (like being Black, descendants of Francis Bacon, or hard of hearing); or things they do (such as electrical workers, lawyers, farmers, or stamp collectors); or things they have (like factory owners, earners with just wages, or apartment dwellers). The practical community that brings people together creates a shared opinion that emerges from the challenges they believe they face regarding their common interests. These groups are not just opinion groups; they are interest groups. It is these groups that take action as groups. These are the groups that propaganda seeks to stir up, mobilize, pit against each other, and exploit in various ways. (Few individuals belong to only one group at a time; the number of groups is nearly limitless.)

The propagandist should not get the idea that just because a group exists it is a potential source of weakness or cleavage. Workers are not always against employers, nor the aged against the young, nor women against men, nor shippers against railwaymen. In a well run society, groups have interest only for limited purposes. Railwaymen are not permanently hostile to truckers, shippers, fliers, canal operators. At the moment they may be maddest of all at the insurance companies because of some quarrel about insurance premiums and risks.

The propagandist shouldn't assume that just because a group exists, it's a potential source of weakness or division. Workers aren't always opposed to employers, nor are the older generation against the younger, nor women against men, nor shippers against railway workers. In a well-functioning society, groups have interests that are typically limited to specific purposes. Railway workers aren't permanently adversarial towards truck drivers, shippers, pilots, or canal operators. Right now, they might be the most upset with insurance companies over some dispute regarding insurance premiums and risks.

The poor propagandist tries to butt in on every fight, even when there is none. Often his propaganda is received the way an intervenor is received in most family quarrels, with the bland question, "What fight? We ain't mad." Sound propaganda picks only those group issues which are acute enough to stand a little help from outside. If outside help would be a kiss-of-death to the group that is helped, then black propaganda instead of white is indicated. In any case, sound operating intelligence is the first precondition to the attempted psychological manipulation of enemy groups.

The struggling propagandist tries to get involved in every conflict, even when there isn’t one. Often, their attempts at propaganda are met with the same confusion as an outsider in family arguments, with the flat response, "What fight? We're not angry." Effective propaganda only targets issues within a group that are serious enough to benefit from some external assistance. If outside help would actually harm the group receiving it, then negative propaganda instead of positive is appropriate. In any case, solid strategic thinking is the essential first step for trying to manipulate the psychology of opposing groups.

[Figure 36]
Figure 36: Counterpropaganda Instructions. The Wehrmacht in the West had a unit bearing the code designation Skorpion. This unit combined the functions of offensive and defensive propaganda, which remained separate throughout the war in the U.S. Army. The information service sheet shown provides clear, simple leads for counterpropaganda by selecting usable (usable for the Germans, that is) items from Allied sources. From this raw material, morale officers could make up their own leaflets, lectures, or broadcasts.

Profile of Opinion.

Opinion analysis can present a profile of enemy opinion. To make a profile, proceed as though assembling a photo-strip map taken by an aerial camera. Take the whole enemy country and divide it into major groups by percentages. Select, particularly, those groups you are interested in addressing. If you have kamikaze-minded collaborators, send them in to the enemy country to ask a thousand enemies the same question, selecting the thousand the same way that the total population is made up. If the country is 32% Catholic, the thousand interviewees should include 320 Catholics. If the country is 36% urban and 61% rural (3% unexplained), get 610 of your interviewees from the country. The questions do not have to be asked in precisely the same form, but they should bear on precisely the same issues. When your agents come back you have a poll. If you do not have agents, then use the percentages from reference books, and try to estimate how many definite groups have what specific grievances. You are then in a position to proceed.

Interrogation.

When processing prisoners of war, it is an excellent idea to deal with them for morale intelligence as well as for general and assorted military information. Questions should not aim at what the prisoner thinks he thinks about God, his leader, his country, and so on, but should concern themselves with those things which most interest the prisoner himself. Does his wife write that the babies have enough diapers? How is the mail service? Is he worried about war workers getting his prewar job? How much money is he saving? How is the food? How were the non-coms—did they treat him right? Did he get enough furloughs? Does he think that anybody is making too much money at home? Most men carry over into military services the occupational interests which they had as civilians. A carpenter in uniform, even though he may be a good infantry top sergeant, is still a carpenter, and information can be obtained from him as to the problems of skilled labor, of union members, of the poorer city dwellers, and so on.

The profile obtained from civilian polls or from propanal can then be paralleled in the field. Set up a graph showing the entire enemy army. Use several graphs if the army splits along racial, national or plainly sectional lines. On each graph, enter the component groups. From the poll or from the interrogations, list the dissatisfaction in terms of seriousness with which the dissatisfyee attributes to it; it is not what you think he should worry about that is important. It's what actually he does worry about. His weighting counts. Make up a scale,[Pg 146][Pg 147] quantitative on the actual count of mentions of particular gripes. (For example, out of 699 prisoners, of whom 167 were union members in civil life, there were 234 separate voluntary mentions of dissatisfaction with the enemy government's labor union policy). When that quantitative count changes up or down, you have a definite guide with which to control your own propaganda policy.

The profile gathered from civilian surveys or from propanal can then be compared in the field. Create a graph that represents the entire enemy army. Use multiple graphs if the army divides along racial, national, or simply regional lines. On each graph, mark the different groups involved. From the survey or the interviews, list the levels of dissatisfaction based on how serious the individual feels about it; what you think they should be concerned about isn’t what matters. It’s what they actually worry about that counts. Their perspective is crucial. Create a scale, [Pg 146][Pg 147], that quantitatively tracks the actual number of times specific issues are mentioned. (For instance, out of 699 prisoners, 167 were union members in civilian life, and there were 234 separate voluntary mentions of dissatisfaction with the enemy government's labor union policy). When that numerical count fluctuates, you have a clear indicator to guide your own propaganda strategy.

[Figure 37]
Figure 37: Defensive Counterpropaganda. The "National Socialist Leadership Staff of the Wehrmacht" got out this Communications for the Troops as a guidance sheet for company talks. The content includes "Thoughts About the Volkssturm," "The Celebrated American Freedoms," and "Small Requests, but Important." This issue is dated from January 1945.

Or you can proceed qualitatively. List enemy dissatisfaction under terms such as these for any one issue (shoe rationing, health facilities, minority rights, esteem for government leaders, etc.): Prisoner—

Or you can take a qualitative approach. Note the enemy's dissatisfaction with specific issues like shoe rationing, health facilities, minority rights, respect for government leaders, etc.: Inmate—

  • (1) is completely satisfied and has no complaints.
  • (2) has a few complaints but is generally satisfied.
  • (3) has many complaints and does not expect improvement.
  • (4) is despondent about the whole situation.
  • (5) is definitely antagonistic to home authorities in this matter.

Rate each prisoner or captured civilian according to your best judgment. Then make up percentage lists of the grounds for dissatisfaction of each component group in the enemy society. (This latter figure will be impressive in documents but will not mean as much for practical purposes as will the more specific percentages under each separate head.)

Rate each prisoner or captured civilian based on your best judgment. Then create percentage lists showing the reasons for dissatisfaction within each group in the enemy society. (This latter figure will look impressive in documents but will be less useful for practical purposes than the more specific percentages under each individual category.)

If you feel like showing off, average everything into everything else and call it the Gross Index of Total Enemy Morale. This won't fool anyone who knows the propaganda business, and you won't be able to do anything with or about it, but you can hang it on a month-by-month chart in the front office, where visitors can be impressed at getting in on a military secret. (Incidentally, if some smart enemy agent sees it and reports it back, enemy intelligence experts will go mad trying to figure out just how you got that figure. It's like the old joke that the average American is ten-elevenths White, 52% female, and always slightly pregnant.)

If you want to show off, just average everything together and call it the Gross Index of Total Enemy Morale. This won’t trick anyone who understands propaganda, and you won’t be able to actually do anything with it, but you can display it on a monthly chart in the front office, where visitors will be impressed that they’re in on a military secret. (By the way, if some clever enemy agent sees it and reports back, their intelligence experts will go crazy trying to figure out how you got that number. It’s like the old joke that the average American is ten-elevenths White, 52% female, and always slightly pregnant.)

Specificity.

Good propaganda intelligence provides:
  • (a) news;
  • (b) military intelligence which can be released as news;
  • (c) military intelligence which cannot be released as news, but knowledge of which will prevent the propaganda operator from making mistakes or miscalculations in reporting the news;
  • (d) enemy news;[Pg 148]
  • (e) up-to-the-minute enemy slang, hobbies, fads, grievances, and other matters of current public attention;
  • (f) specific grievances of specific groups and of the nation as a whole, should these arise;
  • (g) information about probable inter-group conflicts;[Pg 149]
  • (h) types and forms of discontent with enemy authority;
  • (i) identification of unpopular or popular enemy personalities;
  • (j) all other information that will enable the psychological warfare operator to act promptly and sympathetically in taking the side of specific enemy individuals against their authorities or other enemy groups.
[Figure 38]
Figure 38: Black "Counterpropaganda." Seeing that the Germans had a good counter propaganda medium, the Allies decided to use it themselves. They issued this "counterpropaganda" sheet, shown in original and facsimile in English. The "blackness" is not very black, since few Germans would consider this to be German in origin, once they had read it.

Enemy opinion cannot be manipulated in general. It must be met on its own ground—the current everyday thoughts of enemy citizens and soldiers. These thoughts do not usually concern grandiose problems of political ethics. They are practical like your own.34 They must be appealed to in a way which makes the listener really listen, makes the reader stop and reread, makes them both think it over later. Getting the attention of the enemy is not enough. Most enemies will pay plenty of attention to you—too much, at times. Getting sympathetic attention is what counts.

Enemy opinion can't be easily influenced. It needs to be addressed on its own terms—the everyday thoughts of enemy citizens and soldiers. These thoughts usually don’t focus on lofty political ethics. They are practical, just like your own.34 You need to engage them in a way that makes the listener really listen, makes the reader pause and reconsider, and encourages them to reflect on it later. Capturing the enemy's attention isn't enough. Most enemies will give you plenty of attention—sometimes too much. What's important is getting their sympathetic attention.

This can be done only with specific grounds. With the news, you and he have a genuine common interest. Using his real troubles as a link, you must create that common interest. The force, the effectiveness of your argument may make him forget that it is the enemy who has brought his attention to this issue. You must leave him with the feeling, "By golly, that fellow is right!"

This can only be done under certain conditions. With the news, you both have a real shared interest. Using his actual problems as a connection, you need to build that common interest. The strength and impact of your argument might make him forget that it’s the enemy who has pointed this out to him. You should leave him feeling, "Wow, that guy is totally right!"

But to talk about his troubles, effectively, you must know what they really are. You must see it his way before you start showing him that his way is your way, that you think that he is really on your side, and that his bosses' side is wrong, incorrect and doomed to get whipped, anyhow. Propaganda can operate only on the basis of specificity. Real persuasion can be sought only on the basis of real sympathy with real troubles. Old, incorrectly guessed, or poorly described issues are worse than none at all.

But to really discuss his problems, you need to understand what they actually are. You have to see things from his perspective before you start showing him that your way is the same as his, that you genuinely believe he’s on your side, and that his bosses’ side is wrong, misguided, and bound to fail anyway. Propaganda can only work on the basis of specificity. True persuasion can only be achieved through real empathy for real issues. Old, misunderstood, or poorly explained concerns are worse than having no issues at all.

CHAPTER 9
Estimate of the Situation

In physical warfare, the inherent instability of every situation is concealed by the apparent definiteness of the operation. Panic, revolt or dissolution of regiments is not normally figured into the situation. The assumption is made—and for professional military purposes must be made—that all identical units are of equal quality unless proved otherwise, that all men in a unit will respond with psychological uniformity unless they are reported out physically by medical reports, that the unit will be capable of doing tomorrow what it did yesterday. The terrain comes in as a constant factor and even such variables as weather can be calculated in terms of a predictable risk. Nevertheless, every experienced soldier knows that things do not always work out the way they should, that unexplained or unforeseen factors sooner or later complicate or frustrate the best plans, and that warfare is a huge gamble with a superficial but very necessary coating of exactitude.

In physical warfare, the natural instability of every situation is hidden by the seemingly clear-cut nature of the operation. Panic, rebellion, or the breakdown of units usually isn't considered. The assumption is made—and for professional military purposes, it has to be—that all the same units are of equal quality unless proven otherwise, that all the soldiers in a unit will react consistently unless they’re physically unfit according to medical reports, and that the unit will be able to perform tomorrow like it did yesterday. The terrain is a constant factor, and even variables like weather can be assessed in terms of predictable risk. Still, every experienced soldier knows that things don’t always go as planned, that unexplained or unexpected factors will complicate or undermine the best strategies, and that warfare is a massive gamble with a superficial yet crucial layer of precision.

In psychological warfare, these considerations apply even more sharply. Combat at least has terrain, order of battle, logistics, estimated capabilities and other concrete factors with which to figure. There is a known degree of difference between one enemy division and five enemy divisions. There is the possibility of computing the time which the enemy will need to fulfill this capability or that, and the equally good possibility of computing time on our side for countermeasures. Even in such very long-range operations as strategic bombing, economic factors can be figured out to give the operation at least the coloration of precision. With propaganda, none of this is possible.

In psychological warfare, these issues are even more pronounced. In combat, you at least have elements like terrain, order of battle, logistics, estimated capabilities, and other concrete factors to work with. There’s a clear difference between one enemy division and five enemy divisions. You can estimate how long the enemy will take to leverage certain capabilities and, similarly, calculate the time on our end for countermeasures. Even in extensive operations like strategic bombing, economic factors can be analyzed to provide a semblance of precision. With propaganda, none of this can be done.

The propagandist never knows the terrain, because his terrain is the enemy mind in its entirety—a factor beyond the understanding of any man. The enemy can have strongholds of faith to be shaken but the propagandist can never say, "This factor is finished. Therefore we proceed to the next." There is neither victory nor defeat, only the endless seesaw of probable accomplishments or probable blunders. The honest psychological warfare operative will admit that he does not know where he is at any given moment, how far from his start, how near to his goal. Even with surrender of the enemy, propaganda cannot be judged to have met with complete failure or complete success, because propaganda is an interminable stream going on into international affairs and carrying over to the next war. Psychological warfare can be given apparent certainty only by the creation of assumptions on the part of the planner. The assumptions will not stand up if questioned by a clever philosopher, any more than did the basic assumptions of the German General Staff[Pg 151] when questioned by the sardonic Trotzky at Brest-Litovsk. Nevertheless, the assumptions can work for planning purposes.

The propagandist never knows the landscape because his territory is the enemy's mind in its entirety—a factor beyond any person's understanding. The enemy may have strong beliefs that can be challenged, but the propagandist can never say, "This factor is done. Now we move on to the next." There isn’t victory or defeat, only the constant back-and-forth of possible successes or possible mistakes. An honest psychological warfare operator will admit that he has no idea where he stands at any moment, how far he is from his starting point, or how close he is to his goal. Even when the enemy surrenders, propaganda can’t be fully judged as a total failure or total success, because propaganda is an endless flow that continues into international affairs and carries over to the next conflict. Psychological warfare can appear certain only through the assumptions created by the planner. These assumptions won’t hold up under scrutiny from a sharp philosopher, just like the basic assumptions of the German General Staff[Pg 151] when challenged by the cynical Trotzky at Brest-Litovsk. However, those assumptions can be useful for planning purposes.

Definiteness of the Goal.

The first assumption to make is this: goals can be sought with some hope of success. The propaganda planner uses the intelligence available to him. He consults with knowledgeable persons. He defines (1) specific kinds of demoralization and discord he wishes to create, (2) the particular enemy audiences in which he wishes to create them, (3) the types of argument he proposes to use, and (4) the media through which he intends to project his propaganda. He assumes that the kind of discord, depression or surrender which he seeks will hasten the end of the war. In so doing, he is on ground only a little less sure than that of the strategic bombing planner, who also seeks results indirectly.

For field operations, the goal of the propagandist is to sap the resistance of enemy troops. If the troops are moving forward and are not likely to be in a mood to surrender, then other goals, such as conflict between officers and men, encouraging desertion, informing enemy troops of bad news elsewhere in the war, or morale-depression may be sought. In each case, the propaganda must be aimed at a goal, and a goal is as essential to the operation of psychological warfare as is definition of a target for artillery or bombing. No one ever accomplishes anything shooting "somewhere or other"; no one propagandizes successfully unless he seeks the attainment of a state of mind or series of actions which may actually happen. Most times, it is thus impossible to aim at the total surrender of the enemy armies or state. One can aim for concrete operational purposes only at specific enemy troubles or effects. For the field, troop surrenders; for the home front, interference with the enemy war effort—these are about as general as goals can be made.

For field operations, the propagandist's goal is to weaken the enemy troops' resolve. If the troops are advancing and unlikely to be in a surrendering mindset, alternative objectives can be pursued, such as creating conflict between officers and soldiers, promoting desertion, informing enemy troops of bad news from other parts of the war, or lowering morale. In each situation, propaganda must target a specific goal, which is just as crucial to psychological warfare as defining a target for artillery or bombing. Success in warfare doesn’t come from shooting "somewhere"; similarly, effective propaganda only occurs when it aims for a particular state of mind or series of actions that can actually happen. Often, it’s not feasible to aim for the complete surrender of the enemy forces or state. Goals can only focus on specific operational objectives like troop surrenders in the field or disrupting the enemy's war effort on the home front—these are about as broad as goals can realistically be.

They can be made very specific indeed. A situation reported by intelligence may provide an almost perfect opening for psychological warfare. If the enemy press reports that twenty-three embezzlers have been detected in food supply and have been shot, it is a perfect opening for the black propaganda goal, "to conduce to enemy mistrust of food control, to increase food spoilage, to lower efficiency of enemy food consumption through enhancing misuse of food supply." Some of the means might be these. An alleged enemy leaflet could be prepared warning quartermasters to destroy canned foods that have lost labels; another leaflet describing diseases that come from partly spoiled food; an "enemy" allegation (from your side or, better, from neutral territory) that the political chiefs of the enemy country are the biggest food embezzlers of all; getting a black-radio and rumor campaign under way describing [Pg 152] the seven hundred and eighty-three people who died last month as a result of eating musty food (even though your own doctors say the mustiness may not interfere with the wholesomeness of that particular food); describing common diseases that actually occur in the enemy country, such as arthritis, stomach ulcers, sinus headaches or infectious jaundice, and blaming them all on the foods the enemy government distributes to the enemy people. On white radio, features could be put on describing the unhappy plight of your own side, where people may get their rashers of bacon for breakfast only every other day, and where nobody can have more than three eggs at a time; point out that the government is worried that food prices have risen 5.3%, without mentioning at that time the fact that enemy prices have gone up 45% or more. The definite goal gives the propaganda boys something to work on. Propaganda to the allies or satellites of the enemy can point out that the enemy government is apt to dump the spoiled food onto the foreign market, that food spoiling in territory of the big enemy will make him requisition more food from his little allies, et cetera.

They can be made very specific indeed. A situation reported by intelligence might create an almost perfect opportunity for psychological warfare. If enemy press reports claim that twenty-three embezzlers have been caught in the food supply and shot, it provides a great chance for the black propaganda objective of creating distrust in enemy food control, increasing food spoilage, and reducing the efficiency of enemy food consumption by promoting misuse of food supplies. Some of the tactics might include creating a fake enemy leaflet warning quartermasters to destroy canned foods that lack labels; another leaflet highlighting diseases that can come from partially spoiled food; an "enemy" claim (from your side or, even better, from neutral territory) that the political leaders of the enemy country are the biggest food embezzlers; launching a black-radio and rumor campaign about the seven hundred eighty-three people who died last month from eating spoiled food (even though your own doctors say that the spoilage may not affect the safety of that particular food); detailing common diseases that actually exist in the enemy country, such as arthritis, stomach ulcers, sinus headaches, or infectious jaundice, and attributing them all to the food that the enemy government distributes to its people. On white radio, segments could be aired featuring the unfortunate situation on your side, where people might get their bacon for breakfast only every other day, and where nobody can have more than three eggs at once; emphasize that the government is concerned about a 5.3% increase in food prices, without mentioning at that time that enemy prices have surged by 45% or more. The clear goal provides the propaganda team with a focus. Propaganda aimed at the allies or satellites of the enemy can suggest that the enemy government is likely to offload spoiled food onto the foreign market, and that food spoiling in the territory of the major enemy will force him to requisition more food from his smaller allies, etc.

When the topic has been worked for a while, stop; keep it up only if actual news from the enemy country shows that they are having enough real trouble with food to make your improvements on the fact thoroughly credible.

When the topic has been discussed for a while, stop; continue only if actual news from the enemy country indicates that they are experiencing significant food issues that would make your improvements on the situation completely believable.

Propaganda cannot function in a vacuum framed by moral generalities. The goal must be defined in the light of authentic news or intelligence. The operation can be sustained only if there is enough factual reality behind it to make the propaganda fit the case known or credited by the majority of the listeners, counted one by one.

Propaganda can’t work in an isolated space defined by moral generalities. The objective must be clarified based on real news or intelligence. The effort can only continue if there’s enough factual reality to make the propaganda align with what most listeners know or believe, evaluated individually.

Since no trouble-free, wartime country has been known to exist, the goals should be tailored to the troubles of the particular enemy, and should aim at increasing real difficulties, building up pre-existing doubts, stimulating genuine internal hostilities. Propaganda which invents pure novelty gets nowhere. The Russians did not hesitate to appeal to Bismarck in order to show the professional German soldiers what a rotter Hitler was, and how stupid the Nazi strategy. But if Bismarck had actually said nothing on the subject of the army in general or an Eastern war in particular, they would have been wise to leave him alone. If the Japanese had tried to make the ex-Confederate States secede all over again, they would not have gotten anywhere because they would not have started with a real grievance. But if they had alleged that the Negro units were used for stevedoring because Whites regarded Negroes as unworthy of carrying weapons, they might have hit on a real grievance. The goal must be deeply bedded in reality.

Since no wartime country has ever been completely trouble-free, the objectives should be customized to address the specific issues posed by the enemy, aiming to amplify existing challenges, foster pre-existing doubts, and ignite genuine internal conflicts. Propaganda that creates pure novelty is ineffective. The Russians didn't hesitate to reference Bismarck to show professional German soldiers the moral failings of Hitler and the foolishness of Nazi strategy. However, if Bismarck had said nothing about the army in general or an Eastern war specifically, it would have been better to leave him out of it. If the Japanese had tried to prompt the ex-Confederate States to secede again, they wouldn't have succeeded because they wouldn't have started with a real grievance. But if they had claimed that Black units were relegated to stevedoring duties because White people viewed them as unworthy of handling weapons, they might have stumbled upon a genuine grievance. The objective must be firmly rooted in reality.

The Propaganda Man.

It has been pointed out that the true terrain of psychological warfare—the private thoughts of the enemy people, one by one—is known only to God. There is, however, a way of finding approximate terrain. That consists of setting up a hypothetical enemy listener or reader, and then trying to figure things out from his angle.

The first thing to do with the hypothetical man is to make him fit the kind of person who does get propaganda. In dealing with China, for example, it would be no use to take a statistically true Chinese, who lived on a farm 1.3 acres in size, went to town 5.8 times a year, had 3.6 children, and never read newspapers. The man to be set up would be the reachable man, the city, town or village dweller who had an income 2.1 times greater than that of the average in his county, who owned 1.7 long coats, and who shared one newspaper with 6.8 neighbors. Take this lowest-common-denominator of a man who can be reached by enemy propaganda and by yours. Name him the Propaganda Man. (Realistically speaking, modal and not arithmetical classes should be set up.)

The first thing to do with the hypothetical man is to make him fit the kind of person who gets propaganda. When dealing with China, for example, it wouldn’t help to consider a statistically accurate Chinese individual who lived on a 1.3-acre farm, went to town 5.8 times a year, had 3.6 children, and never read newspapers. The person to focus on would be the reachable man, someone from the city, town, or village who had an income 2.1 times higher than the average in his county, owned 1.7 long coats, and shared one newspaper with 6.8 neighbors. This lowest-common-denominator man who can be influenced by enemy propaganda and yours should be called the Propaganda Man. (Realistically speaking, modal and not arithmetical categories should be established.)

Make up the prewar life of the Propaganda Man. Use your regional experts as informants. What kinds of things did he like? What prejudices was he apt to have? What kind of gossip did he receive and pass along? What kind of words disgusted him? What kind of patriotic appeal made him do things? What did he think of your country before the war? What things did he dislike you and your people for? What myths did he believe about America—that all Americans drove sports convertibles while drinking liquor? that all had blonde sweethearts? that all exchanged gunfire periodically? Of what American things did he think well—food, shoes, autos, personal freedom, others? What is he apt to be thinking now?

Make up the pre-war life of the Propaganda Man. Use your local experts as sources. What kind of things did he like? What prejudices did he have? What gossip did he hear and share? What words disgusted him? What kind of patriotic messages motivated him to take action? What did he think about your country before the war? What did he dislike about you and your people? What myths did he believe about America—like that all Americans drove sports cars while drinking alcohol? That everyone had blonde partners? That they all exchanged gunfire regularly? What American things did he admire—food, shoes, cars, personal freedom, or anything else? What is he likely thinking now?

To this add what the enemy propaganda is trying to do to its Propaganda Man. That is, size up the domestic propaganda of the enemy in terms of the concrete individuals at whom it is aimed. This may reveal the enemy's vital necessities and his concealed weaknesses. What are the leaders trying to do? Are they trying to make the Propaganda Man get to work on time? Are they trying to make him give up holidays willingly? Are they trying to make him think that your side will kill him if you win? Are they trying to keep him from being worried about his city going up in an incandescent haze? Are they trying to make him believe that the concrete shelters are good? Why are they harping so on the safety of the shelters? Has the Propaganda Man been muttering back about the flimsiness of the shelters? Does he want to be evacuated from target cities? Are the police being praised for their fairness and speed in issuing leave-the-city permits? Are illegal évacués being treated as scum and traitors and cowards?

To this, consider what the enemy's propaganda is trying to achieve with its Propaganda Man. In other words, evaluate the enemy's domestic propaganda in relation to the specific individuals it's targeting. This might uncover the enemy's critical needs and hidden weaknesses. What are the leaders aiming for? Are they trying to make the Propaganda Man show up for work on time? Are they pushing him to give up vacations willingly? Are they trying to convince him that your side will kill him if you win? Are they trying to prevent him from worrying about his city going up in flames? Are they trying to make him believe that the concrete shelters are effective? Why are they so focused on the safety of the shelters? Has the Propaganda Man been grumbling about how flimsy the shelters are? Does he want to be evacuated from the target cities? Are the police being praised for their fairness and efficiency in issuing evacuation permits? Are illegal evacuees being treated as lowlifes, traitors, and cowards?

Then go after the Propaganda Man yourself. He is your friend. You are his friend. The only enemy is the enemy Leader (or generals, or emperor, or capitalists, or "They"). How is the Propaganda Man going to hear from you? Leaflets? Short-wave—and if so, why is he listening to the enemy in the first place? Standard-wave? Speaker planes? Rumors? Get things to him that you know he will repeat, things which will interest him. Make up a list of the things he worries about each month, a list of the things which the enemy propaganda is trying to do to him currently, a list of the things your propaganda is trying to do. Do the three lists fit? Would they work on an actual living breathing thinking human being, with the prejudices, frailty, nobility, greed, lubricity, and other motives of the ordinary human being? If your list fits his real life, if your list spoils the enemy propaganda list, if your list builds up a psychological effect of confusion, gloom, willingness-to-surrender which accumulates month after month, the terrain is favorable. It is in your Propaganda Man's head.

Then go after the Propaganda Man yourself. He’s your ally. You’re his ally. The only enemy is the enemy Leader (or generals, or emperor, or capitalists, or "They"). How is the Propaganda Man going to hear from you? Leaflets? Short-wave—and if that’s the case, why is he listening to the enemy in the first place? Standard-wave? Speaker planes? Rumors? Get him information that you know he’ll share, things that will catch his interest. Create a list of things he worries about each month, a list of what the enemy propaganda is trying to do to him right now, and a list of what your propaganda aims to accomplish. Do those three lists align? Would they resonate with a real living, breathing, thinking human being, with the biases, weaknesses, nobility, greed, lust, and other motives of an ordinary person? If your list reflects his real life, if your list undermines the enemy propaganda, if your list creates a psychological effect of confusion, despair, and a willingness to surrender that builds up month after month, the situation is right. It’s all in your Propaganda Man's head.

There are no maps of the human mind, but in certain special cases sociology and psychology can provide leads which even the most acute untrained observation would otherwise overlook. During World War II, for example, Mr. Geoffrey Gorer, a British anthropologist, was able to provide character analyses of the Japanese that stood up under the rigorous analysis of experts long resident in Japan. Gorer took as base data the experience of the Japanese infant in the first forty-odd months of life. How was the baby given toilet training? how was it weaned? how was it disciplined into the family life? how did the small child learn what it was? Gorer found that Japanese domestic life started the child out with a mixture of uncertainty and defiance—that the infant soon learned he was in a definite position in the human queue, where all above him had to be respected on the threat of immediate and condign reprisal, while all below him could be mistreated almost with impunity—that the Japanese had sad dirty little private thoughts about himself to a degree unknown to ourselves or the Chinese—that the Japanese was in adult life the inevitable fulfillment of what he had been made in infancy: arrogant, timid, insanely brave, deferential, fearful of foreigners and overtly cruel to them.

There are no maps of the human mind, but in some specific cases, sociology and psychology can offer insights that even the most perceptive untrained observations might miss. For instance, during World War II, Mr. Geoffrey Gorer, a British anthropologist, was able to provide character analyses of the Japanese that held up under the rigorous scrutiny of experts who had spent years in Japan. Gorer based his findings on the experiences of Japanese infants in their first forty months of life. How was the baby toilet trained? How was it weaned? How was it taught to fit into family life? How did the small child learn its identity? Gorer discovered that Japanese domestic life introduced the child to a mix of uncertainty and defiance— that the infant quickly learned its place in the social hierarchy, where everyone above had to be respected under the threat of immediate and fitting punishment, while those below could be treated almost without consequence— that the Japanese harbored sad, dirty little private thoughts about themselves to a degree unknown to us or the Chinese— that the Japanese in adulthood was the inevitable outcome of what they had been shaped into in infancy: arrogant, timid, recklessly brave, deferential, fearful of foreigners, and openly cruel towards them.

Furthermore, the Japanese identified persons, nations, or institutions as Female (peaceful, possessing enjoyments, subject to bullying) or as Male (fierce, counteraggressive, superordinate). The U.S.A. of Admiral Perry seemed Male; that of Cordell Hull, Female. These findings, applied to propaganda, gave British-American operations an audience unlike the Japanese whom missionaries, soldiers, diplomats, businessmen, and journalists had portrayed in such varied and inconsistent terms.[Pg 155] This Japanese Propaganda Man (analyzed at a distance, since Gorer had never been nearer Japan than Indo-China) became a believable person. It was uncanny to see Japanese propaganda movies after reading the Gorer analyses, and to find the Japanese government propagandists, by hunch and instinct, appealing to the same Propaganda Man whom Gorer, by bold but permissible extrapolations, had revealed to Allied propaganda planners.

Moreover, the Japanese categorized people, countries, or organizations as Female (peaceful, enjoying comforts, vulnerable to oppression) or Male (aggressive, confrontational, dominant). The United States under Admiral Perry appeared Male; under Cordell Hull, it seemed Female. These insights, when applied to propaganda, provided British-American operations an audience that was different from the Japanese, who had been depicted by missionaries, soldiers, diplomats, businessmen, and journalists in a wide range of inconsistent ways.[Pg 155] This concept of the Japanese Propaganda Man (analyzed from a distance, since Gorer had never been closer to Japan than Indo-China) became a convincing figure. It was striking to watch Japanese propaganda films after reading Gorer's analyses and to see that Japanese government propagandists, through intuition, were appealing to the same Propaganda Man that Gorer, through bold yet reasonable extrapolations, had uncovered for Allied propaganda strategists.

The Attribution of Motive.

One of the least factual elements in human life is motive. Motive is hard to discern, even in one's own life, and it is difficult if not impossible to prove. It must frequently be attributed. Motive is therefore easily interpreted; "falsification" is almost impossible because no matter how much probable motive is twisted, it still might fit the case. Motive is therefore excellent material for psychological warfare. (Those propaganda veterans, the Communists, have a formula for showing that the motive of every person opposed to them is unprogressive, illiberal, and greedy, even if the person himself does not know it. Their own motives are always pure because they are "objectively" and "historically correct" according to science, that is, according to the historical rigmaroles of Karl Marx. The formula is a poor science, but a superb propaganda weapon.)

War eases the motive-switching operation because the leaders and people on each side derive moral exhilaration from the common effort. Ostensibly, politicians become statesmen; all higher-ranking officers become strategists; ordinary men become heroes, martyrs, adventurers. The lofty process of war is one which psychologists will not explain in our time; it transposes ordinary persons and events to a frame of reference in which individuals are less self-conscious and also less critical. Among European and American peoples, particularly, there arises the assumption that because of war men should be brave and unselfish, women kind and chaste, yet alluring, officials self-sacrificing, and so on, even though the facts of the case in the particular country involved may be very much to the contrary. The cruel futility inherent in war is so plain to all civilized men that when war does come men overcompensate for it. They set up illusions.

War simplifies the process of shifting motivations because the leaders and people on each side find moral excitement in their shared effort. Politicians seem to become statesmen; high-ranking officers turn into strategists; ordinary people become heroes, martyrs, and adventurers. The noble nature of war is something that psychologists today cannot explain; it places ordinary individuals and events into a context where people are less self-aware and critical. Among European and American societies, especially, there is a belief that because of war, men should be brave and selfless, women kind and pure yet attractive, and officials dedicated to self-sacrifice, even if the reality in the specific country may suggest otherwise. The harsh futility of war is clear to all civilized people, leading them to overcompensate when war occurs. They create illusions.

This need not be taken as a criticism of war or of mankind. The world would be a more inspiring place in which to dwell if people generally lived up to the wartime standards they impose on themselves. That these standards are felt to be real is attested by the distinct drop of the suicide rate in wartime, and the increase in suicide, murder, and crimes of delinquency after every war; that the change of role is largely illusory is attested by the fact that no nation appears to have undergone permanent [Pg 156] sociological change as a result of improvement during war. Many wartime changes carry on, of course; but they rarely comprise, by the standards of the people concerned, improvements. The upswing is genuine, when it occurs, but it is rarely permanent, and it seldom affects all levels of the entire population with the same degree of exhilaration.

This shouldn’t be seen as a criticism of war or humanity. The world would be a more uplifting place if people generally lived up to the wartime standards they set for themselves. The fact that these standards are believed to be real is shown by the noticeable drop in the suicide rate during wartime, and the rise in suicide, murder, and delinquency after every war; the idea that the change in roles is mainly an illusion is supported by the fact that no nation seems to have experienced lasting [Pg 156] sociological change as a result of improvements during war. Many changes that happen during wartime do continue, of course; but they rarely meet the standards of the people involved as true improvements. The increase is real when it happens, but it’s rarely lasting, and it seldom impacts all segments of the population with the same level of enthusiasm.

The propagandist thus has an ideal situation. In the enemy country everyone is trying to be more noble, more unselfish, more hard-working. Everyone applies a higher standard of ethics and performance than in peacetime. Businessmen are not supposed to make too much money, politicians are supposed to work around the clock, officials are supposed to cooperate, housewives to save, children to scavenge, and so on. Yet a certain percentage of the enemy population is not taken into this. Sometimes minorities feel themselves emotionally excluded; at other times private temperamental differences make some persons skeptic while others remain believers. The ground is ready for rumor, for tearing down inflated personages, for breaking the illusion by the simple process of attributing normally selfish motives in wartime.

The propagandist has a perfect opportunity. In the enemy country, everyone is trying to be more noble, selfless, and hardworking. Everyone holds themselves to a higher standard of ethics and performance than during peacetime. Businesspeople aren’t supposed to make too much money, politicians are expected to work nonstop, officials should cooperate, housewives are to save, children are to scavenge, and so on. Yet a certain percentage of the enemy population doesn’t fit into this. Sometimes minorities feel emotionally excluded; at other times, personal temperament differences make some people skeptical while others remain believers. The environment is ripe for rumors, for tearing down inflated personas, for shattering the illusion by simply attributing typically selfish motives during wartime.

It is easier to attribute bad motives to civilian leaders than to military. The ceremonialized discipline of modern warfare makes the military figure a little mysterious; his normal peacetime obscurity shielded him and his family from exposure, cheap publicity, gossip. The civilian leader does not have this protection. The very process of becoming prominent has involved his seeking publicity, for the one part, and his pretense of avoiding it, for the other. Furthermore, the man who serves his nation serves himself. It is not possible for a man to lead a large country without benefiting himself, since the act of leadership is itself intensely pleasurable. Also, prominence possesses a characteristic of vice; even when it loses its value for positive enjoyment it retains withdrawal pains. The once-prominent individual hates to leave prominence though he may be genuinely weary of it. He is willing to be tired of the country, but not willing for the country to be tired of him. In wartime old leaders remain and new ones come in. Fame and obscurity shift with even greater rapidity than before. The personality-politics condition of the country is highly mobile. Personalities are tense with interpersonal conflict.

It's easier to think that civilian leaders have bad motives than military ones. The formal structure of modern warfare makes military figures seem a bit mysterious; their normal peacetime obscurity protects them and their families from scrutiny, cheap publicity, and gossip. Civilian leaders don’t have that safeguard. The process of becoming well-known involves actively seeking publicity while pretending to avoid it. Plus, a person who serves their country also serves themselves. It’s impossible to lead a large nation without gaining personal benefits since leadership itself is highly enjoyable. Also, being in the spotlight has its downsides; even when the appeal fades, there are still withdrawal pains. A once-prominent person resents leaving the spotlight, even if they’re genuinely tired of it. They might be okay with being tired of their country, but not with their country being tired of them. In wartime, old leaders stick around while new ones come on board. Fame and obscurity shift even more rapidly than before. The political landscape is highly fluid, and personalities are fraught with interpersonal conflict.

Then comes the propagandist.

Then comes the spin doctor.

First, he attributes normal human motives to the leaders who so obviously possess them. In this job, he is doing what the famous little boy in the Hans Christian Andersen story did when he said of the Emperor, "Mamma, he hasn't any clothes on!" The propagandist need only say what everyone knows: that this man is notoriously fond of money; that another one has been a poor sportsman; that a third has betrayed some[Pg 157] old friends; that a fourth has sought power in a selfish, vindictive way. The response which the propagandist seeks is a simple "That's so."

First, he attributes normal human motives to the leaders who so clearly have them. In this role, he’s doing what the famous little boy in the Hans Christian Andersen story did when he said about the Emperor, “Mom, he isn’t wearing any clothes!” The propagandist only needs to say what everyone already knows: that this guy is notoriously greedy; that another one has been a poor sport; that a third has betrayed some[Pg 157] old friends; that a fourth has pursued power in a selfish, vengeful way. The reaction the propagandist wants is a simple, “That’s true.”

The next step in propaganda is to show that these persons do not measure up to the tragic, heroic, historic roles war has imposed on them. That too is not difficult, especially if the war is not going decisively one way or the other. Defeat or victory serves equally well to make leaders into heroes; Churchill and MacArthur were never more splendid than when they were whipped, the one after Dunkirk, the other after Bataan.

The next step in propaganda is to show that these people don't live up to the tragic, heroic, historic roles that war has put on them. That’s not hard to do, especially if the war isn't clearly going in one direction or the other. Defeat or victory works just as well to turn leaders into heroes; Churchill and MacArthur were never more impressive than when they faced defeat, one after Dunkirk, the other after Bataan.

The final approach is the total discrediting of leaders. If the internal politics of the country have been bitter enough, some of the leaders may even come over voluntarily to the enemy. Quisling in Norway; Wang in China; Doriot and Laval in France; Vlassov in the U.S.S.R.; Laurel from the Philippines—such men all possessed a certain amount of standing in their own countries but through capture, impatience, or seduction decided to continue their careers with enemy backing. The propagandist can now pretend to be tolerant. It is he who believes in peace, in reconciliation, in easygoing live-and-let-live attitudes. He describes his protegés, the quislings, in warm complimentary terms; he lightens the tenor of his attack on the non-quisling enemy leaders. He takes the attitude that war continues because of private stupidity, vengefulness, greed, unreasonableness on the other. For his part, he is willing to let the politicians, both quisling and patriot, "settle it between themselves." Let them form a coalition government.

The final approach is to completely discredit leaders. If the internal politics of the country have been harsh enough, some of the leaders might even switch sides to the enemy. Quisling in Norway; Wang in China; Doriot and Laval in France; Vlassov in the U.S.S.R.; Laurel from the Philippines—these individuals all had some level of influence in their own countries, but due to capture, impatience, or temptation, chose to advance their careers with enemy support. The propagandist can now act as if he's tolerant. He claims to believe in peace, reconciliation, and a laid-back live-and-let-live attitude. He describes his protégés, the quislings, in warm, flattering terms; he softens his criticism of the non-quisling enemy leaders. He maintains that war continues because of personal stupidity, revenge, greed, and unreasonable behavior on the other side. Meanwhile, he is willing to let the politicians, both quisling and patriot, "work it out among themselves." Let them form a coalition government.

Personal smearing is effective. If the war situation runs in the enemy's favor, the easing of the enemy position permits the population the privilege of backbiting, and even within the leader-group some leaders may feel more free to destroy the positions or reputations of the others. The impossible and foolishly heroic stances which the leaders have taken in time of strain now make most of them look a little silly. Conversely, in a downgrade situation, the leaders may gain stature in the first tragic weeks of defeat, but soon the ignobility of defeat sweeps over them all. The propagandist need only be a good reporter, and the leaders of the defeated country will provide him with good propaganda material.

Personal attacks are effective. When the situation in a war favors the enemy, it allows the population to gossip, and even some leaders within the group may feel more free to undermine the positions or reputations of others. The unrealistic and foolishly brave stances the leaders have taken during difficult times now make most of them look a bit ridiculous. On the other hand, during a downward spiral, the leaders might gain respect in the initial tragic weeks of defeat, but soon the shame of losing overwhelms them all. The propagandist only needs to be a good reporter, and the leaders of the defeated country will provide plenty of material for propaganda.

In estimating the propaganda situation, the vulnerability of the leaders to personal attack is one of the major elements. Properly handled, it can be of real value. In the American Revolution, the personal character of George Washington was a very substantial asset. A. very rich man, he could scarcely be accused of a gutter revolution. A slave owner, he could not be accused of wanting the overthrow of the social order. An experienced soldier, he could not be attacked as a military amateur. A man of patience, correct manners, and genuine modesty, he was not easily described as a bloody empire-builder, an immoral[Pg 158] sycophant, or a power-drunk madman. British propaganda accordingly went after the Continental Congress, of which there was a great deal to be said. On the other side, the Americans had duck soup when it came to George III and most of his Cabinet—personalities which included boors, fuddy-duddies, too-little-and-too-laters, and conspicuous nincompoops.

In assessing the propaganda landscape, the susceptibility of leaders to personal attacks is a key factor. When managed well, it can be quite beneficial. During the American Revolution, George Washington’s personal character was a significant advantage. As a wealthy man, he couldn’t easily be accused of leading a low-end uprising. As a slave owner, he couldn’t be seen as seeking to topple the social order. With his military experience, he couldn’t be criticized as unqualified in military matters. A patient man with good manners and genuine humility, he wasn’t easily portrayed as a bloodthirsty empire-builder, an unethical sycophant, or a power-crazed lunatic. In response, British propaganda targeted the Continental Congress, which provided plenty of criticism. Meanwhile, the Americans had an easy time attacking George III and most of his Cabinet—characters that included dullards, out-of-touch individuals, procrastinators, and obvious fools.

A Written Estimate of the Situation.

If, as indicated above, the terrain of Psychological Warfare consists of the private thoughts and feelings of each member of the audience reached; if the mission of Psychological Warfare is the accomplishment of anything from entirely unknowable results (such as an imperceptible change of mood) all the way through to complete success (such as organized mass surrender); if the capabilities of the enemy have virtually nothing to do with one's own Psychological Warfare commitments; and if the decision consists of choices of means and theme—if these peculiarities all apply, the usual "estimate of the situation" has almost nothing to do with military propaganda.

Roughly speaking, this is the case. An attempt to apply the outline given in FM 101-5, Appendix I, would produce only a lamentable parody of a military document.

Roughly speaking, this is the case. Trying to use the outline provided in FM 101-5, Appendix I, would result in nothing more than a sad imitation of a military document.

The situation of the military unit possessing Psychological Warfare facilities has relatively little to do with the capabilities of the Psychological Warfare unit. The morale of one's own men should have no effect whatever on the output of the radio script writers and the leaflet writers.

The situation of the military unit that has Psychological Warfare facilities isn't really connected to the capabilities of the Psychological Warfare unit. The morale of your own troops shouldn't influence the work of the radio script writers and the leaflet writers at all.

In combat operations, military forces meet. In Psychological Warfare, they do not. In combat operations, it is impossible for two hostile units to occupy the same territory for any length of time without both of them degenerating into a chaos of armed mobs. In Psychological Warfare operations, both sets of operations can be conducted in the same media, can address themselves to the same basic human appeals, can use the same music, the same general kind of news account, and so on.

In combat operations, military forces engage. In Psychological Warfare, they don’t. In combat operations, it’s impossible for two opposing units to occupy the same territory for long without both turning into chaotic armed groups. In Psychological Warfare operations, both types of operations can happen in the same media, can target the same fundamental human emotions, can use the same music, the same general style of news reporting, and so on.

Furthermore, no modern army ever went into operation with certain units designated as wholly and exclusively defensive, and certain others as wholly and exclusively offensive. (The Great Wall of China is the world's most celebrated example of purely defensive planning, yet it protected Chinese offensive bases for twenty-one hundred years.) But in Psychological Warfare, the Japanese-language short-wave broadcasts from San Francisco had no imaginable effect on the American forces in the Pacific. The only people who could understand them were the Japanese-language officers in G-2 and ONI offices; their personal vexation did not matter.

Furthermore, no modern army has ever started operations with some units marked as purely defensive and others marked as purely offensive. (The Great Wall of China is the most famous example of purely defensive planning, yet it safeguarded Chinese offensive bases for over two thousand years.) However, in Psychological Warfare, the Japanese-language short-wave broadcasts from San Francisco had no conceivable impact on American forces in the Pacific. The only ones who could understand them were the Japanese-speaking officers in G-2 and ONI offices; their individual annoyance didn't matter.

The offensive operations of combat troops are predicated upon finding the enemy, effecting contact, and either destroying the enemy or making him yield terrain. The defensive operations of combat troops, contrariwise, are planned with a view to resisting an enemy who has been met.

The offensive operations of combat troops are based on locating the enemy, establishing contact, and either defeating them or forcing them to give up ground. In contrast, the defensive operations of combat troops are designed to withstand an enemy that has already been encountered.

In Psychological Warfare, operators and enemy do not effect contact. The audience cannot strike back through a radio set; the enemy reader cannot throw a leaflet back at the bomber which has dropped it on him. When American planes bombed German radio stations, they did not do so because the flight commander was trying to get German propaganda off the air; they did so because the Americans were trying to break up the entire German communications network. It is almost impossible to pinpoint radio transmitters and printing presses with such accuracy as to deny the enemy all chance of talking back. In a purely physical sense, there are only two sets of measures whereby an actual defense can be set up against Psychological Warfare. Each is a measure of desperation; neither is considered effective; the Americans did not bother with either in World War II.

In Psychological Warfare, operators and the enemy don’t make direct contact. The audience can’t respond through a radio; the enemy reader can’t throw a leaflet back at the plane that dropped it on them. When American planes bombed German radio stations, it wasn’t because the flight commander was trying to silence German propaganda; they were attempting to disrupt the entire German communications network. It’s nearly impossible to pinpoint radio transmitters and printing presses with enough precision to completely prevent the enemy from responding. In a strictly physical sense, there are only two ways to set up a defense against Psychological Warfare. Each is a desperate measure; neither is thought to be effective; the Americans didn’t bother with either during World War II.

The first physical defense consists of radio jamming and of the planned interception of enemy leaflet raids. Radio jamming is ineffectual except in the case of an enemy possessing hopelessly inferior signal equipment. (The Japanese tried to jam our radio at Saipan, just as the Germans tried to jam BBC. They impeded reception, but they never succeeded in blocking it out altogether.)

The first line of physical defense involves radio jamming and the strategic interception of enemy leaflet drops. Radio jamming is ineffective unless the enemy has seriously inferior signal equipment. (The Japanese attempted to jam our radio at Saipan, just as the Germans tried to jam the BBC. They disrupted reception, but they never managed to completely block it out.)

The second physical defense consists of destroying reception facilities. It is possible to sweep an occupied territory and to sequester almost all the radio sets in use. It is possible to issue a military order that any soldier or civilian found in possession of enemy printed matter will be court-martialed and punished. These measures are useful to dictators having secret police, and among armies having the Prussian level of discipline, with the enlisted men regarded as robots. It is not to be expected that they would work against Americans.

The second physical defense involves taking out communication facilities. It's possible to patrol a controlled area and confiscate almost all the radios being used. A military order can be issued that anyone, whether soldier or civilian, found with enemy propaganda will face court-martial and punishment. These tactics are effective for dictators with secret police and armies that maintain a high level of discipline, where soldiers are treated like robots. It’s unrealistic to think these methods would succeed against Americans.

Therefore, propaganda does not meet propaganda. Combat forces meet; Psychological Warfare forces pass one another in opposite directions.

Therefore, propaganda does not engage with propaganda. Combat forces engage; Psychological Warfare forces move past each other in opposite directions.

In American practice, the forces which countered enemy propaganda were those pertaining to troop information and education—morale or special services. These did not concern themselves with propaganda to the Germans and Japanese. In the German and Russian armies of World War II, but not in the American, British, French or Japanese, there were political officers attached to the units under a variety of titles; these often took charge of propaganda to the enemy (offensive) as well[Pg 160] as indoctrination of their own troops (defensive), but the unrelatedness of these two functions let them split apart.

In American practice, the forces that countered enemy propaganda were those focused on troop information and education—morale or special services. These did not deal with propaganda aimed at the Germans and Japanese. In the German and Russian armies of World War II, unlike in the American, British, French, or Japanese armies, there were political officers assigned to units under various titles; these often handled propaganda against the enemy (offensive) as well as the indoctrination of their own troops (defensive), but the separation of these two functions allowed them to diverge. [Pg 160]

Even here, the parallel between combat operations and propaganda operations breaks down. Rarely does it occur that there is a simple juxtaposition of forces, thus:

Even here, the parallel between military operations and propaganda efforts falls apart. It's rare for there to be a straightforward comparison of forces, like this:

Juxtaposition of propagandists

The issue is more commonly one in which the propagandist on each side attacks those troops which are retreating, cut off, suffering heavy losses, politically disaffected, or otherwise psychologically promising material for him. Of the factors which can affect troop or enemy morale, the presence of friendly propaganda is a minor one. The result then becomes complicated:

The issue is often one where the propagandist on each side targets the troops that are retreating, cut off, taking heavy losses, politically discouraged, or otherwise psychologically vulnerable to them. Among the factors that can influence troop or enemy morale, friendly propaganda is a relatively minor one. This creates a complicated outcome:

Juxtaposition of propagandists 2

Troops who are starving or are subjected to inordinate losses will not have their propaganda-resistance heightened by pep talks. A chopped-up unit has no means of enjoying USO facilities.

Troops who are starving or facing excessive losses won’t be motivated by motivational speeches. A broken unit can’t take advantage of USO facilities.

Propaganda vulnerability depends most commonly on the objective situation of the audience. If the objective situation is good or neutral, one's own propaganda can supplement the good morale conditions, but even here, it does not and should not meet enemy propaganda frontally.

Propaganda vulnerability primarily relies on the audience's objective situation. If the objective situation is positive or neutral, one's own propaganda can enhance the good morale, but even then, it shouldn't confront enemy propaganda directly.

In so far as it can be tabulated, the visualizable propaganda situation at any given time would be something like this.

As far as it can be organized, the visual propaganda situation at any moment would look something like this.

Visualized propaganda situation

In each of these instances, the propaganda operators are themselves members of an audience. Furthermore, propaganda leaks, as it were, out of the channels into which it is directed. Additionally, propaganda[Pg 161] in all countries has to compete with the normal day-to-day preoccupations of the listener—his food, his health, his hour-by-hour activities, his tangible interpersonal relationships. Save for rare moments of intense crisis, propaganda can expect to occupy only a small fraction of the audience's attention. In dictatorships, the range of propaganda can be widened by polluting all news, all theater presentations, all churches, etc., with the "Party line," but visitors to totalitarian capitals—of both the Fascist and Communist varieties—report that most of the common people have become calloused with apathy, over-all disbelief, or skepticism as a result of overexposure to official indoctrination.

In each of these cases, the people creating the propaganda are also part of the audience. Moreover, propaganda often escapes from the channels it’s meant for. Also, propaganda[Pg 161] in every country has to compete with the everyday concerns of the listeners—like their food, health, hour-by-hour activities, and their real-life relationships. Except for rare moments of intense crisis, propaganda can only expect to capture a small amount of the audience's attention. In dictatorships, the reach of propaganda can be expanded by contaminating all news, theater performances, churches, etc., with the "Party line," but visitors to totalitarian capitals—whether Fascist or Communist—report that most of the general public has become numb with apathy, disbelief, or skepticism due to overexposure to official indoctrination.

Hence a written estimate of the situation follows not from some special Psychological Warfare situation, but from the practical measures available. If desired, it can summarize the following points:

Hence, a written estimate of the situation comes not from some specific Psychological Warfare scenario, but from the practical measures available. If desired, it can summarize the following points:

  • 1. DEFINITION OF THE AUDIENCE
    • a. Medium through which reached
    • b. Anticipated attention (including means of getting attention)
    • c. Pertinent characteristics (from propaganda intelligence report)
  • 2. PSYCHOLOGICAL GOALS TO BE SOUGHT
    • a. Attention of the enemy
    • b. Present-goal (if strategic, opinion or sentiment; if tactical, action)
    • c. Ultimate goal (applicable to strategic only)
  • 3. LIMITATIONS OF POLICY
    • a. National political limitations
    • b. Limitation by adverse factual situation
    • c. Limitations arising from one's own security
  • 4. MEDIA AVAILABLE
    • a. Kind and quality of media to be used
  • 5. THE PROPAGANDA MAN
    • a. Descriptive appreciation of a typical audience member
  • 6. COMPETITIVE FACTORS
    • a. Listener's non-propaganda preoccupations
    • b. Continuation of adverse indoctrination
    • c. Effect of news available both to one's self and to listener
    • d. Competitive effect of hostile propaganda
  • 7. RELATION TO GENERAL (MILITARY) ESTIMATE OF THE SITUATION
    • a. Timing relationships
      • 1. Contingency plans
      • 2. Contingency prohibitions
    • b. Contribution of Psychological Warfare to operations planning
      • 1. Combat operations psychologically advisable
      • 2. Combat operations subject to propaganda exploitation
      • 3. Operations providing adverse propaganda with opportunity
    • c. Correlation of Psychological Warfare with[Pg 162]
      • 1. Public relations programming
      • 2. Information and education plans
      • 3. Medical plans and reporting
      • 4. Countersubversive functions

Such papers might be of use, gathering together in a single document all pertinent facts. In most tactical situations, the situation would have obsolesced before the author of the estimate had finished his document. In strategic situations, it could not normally be made specific enough to be practical—at the operational level—without becoming hopelessly unwieldy. Each skill represented in the estimate does prepare other reports, and the practice of most modern armies indicates that it is better to conduct routine propaganda planning, supervision, and appreciation through liaison than to prepare elaborate documents gathering together the multifarious factors which actually affect Psychological Warfare.

Such documents can be helpful, bringing together all relevant information in one place. In most tactical scenarios, the situation would change before the author finished writing the estimate. In strategic situations, it usually can’t be detailed enough to be practical at the operational level without becoming too complicated. Each skill represented in the estimate prepares other reports, and the practice of most modern armies shows that it’s better to handle routine propaganda planning, oversight, and analysis through coordination rather than creating detailed documents that try to compile all the various factors influencing Psychological Warfare.

In most American Psychological Warfare facilities—especially in the theaters—the estimate of the situation consisted of a brief résumé of home propaganda by the enemy (taken directly from propaganda analysis), comment on the audience by appropriate representatives from the State Department or other Federal agencies, and discussion of the audience by some kind of Psychological Warfare operations-planning and intelligence board. Some of the most valuable suggestions came from persons not concerned with propaganda—such as target-intelligence people who could anticipate enemy civilian or military shortages, or economic-warfare people who suggested vexations which the enemy listener was probably experiencing.

In most American Psychological Warfare facilities—especially in the theaters—the situation assessment included a brief summary of the enemy's domestic propaganda (taken directly from propaganda analysis), comments on the audience from appropriate representatives of the State Department or other federal agencies, and discussions about the audience by a Psychological Warfare operations-planning and intelligence board. Some of the most valuable suggestions came from individuals not directly involved in propaganda—like target-intelligence experts who could foresee shortages faced by enemy civilians or military, or economic-warfare specialists who proposed annoyances that the enemy listener was likely experiencing.

The Question of Choice.

An estimate of a combat situation is something like a diagnosis and prognosis in medicine. The estimate sets forth the situation, presenting the difficulties to be faced and the general range of pertinent fact, all in orderly array, like a systematic diagnosis. The plans are then drawn up in the light of the estimate; they are limited by the harsh, immediate facts of the situation; they resemble a doctor's prognosis, which may have room for several choices, but which does not open the way to speculative, creative action. Psychological Warfare situations are usually fluid, save at times of specific tactical emergency (the appeal to an enemy unit, when it is surrounded, to surrender; pre-invasion propaganda for specific points).

Therefore the psychological estimate should not be presented as a propaganda-versus-propaganda analysis; if it does, it will end as an unproductive and meaningless duel between the propagandists on the two sides. Nor should the estimate pretend to present choices with the pretense [Pg 163] that these choices are definitely prescribed by the situation itself. In any field, an expert can hoax or befuddle a layman. A Psychological Warfare officer should present choices for what they really are—options open to him and his staff as creative writers. Policy issues, in specific cases, can be answered yes or no. This is not true of propaganda as a whole. The task of the propagandist is to create something which will arouse attention, will induce attitudes, and will eventually lead to action. It is a task of permanent offense. Its variations are as infinitely diverse as the imaginations of mankind can make them.

Therefore, the psychological assessment shouldn’t be framed as a propaganda-versus-propaganda analysis; if it is, it will become a pointless and unproductive battle between the propagandists on both sides. The assessment also shouldn’t pretend to present options as if they are dictated by the situation itself. In any field, an expert can deceive or confuse a layperson. A Psychological Warfare officer should present options for what they truly are—choices available to him and his team as creative writers. Policy issues, in specific cases, can be answered with a simple yes or no. However, this isn’t the case with propaganda as a whole. The job of the propagandist is to create something that grabs attention, shapes attitudes, and ultimately leads to action. It’s a task of constant offense. Its variations are as endlessly diverse as human imagination allows.

Choice is perpetually before the Psychological Warfare propagandist. But it is the wide choice of what he can think up, not the narrow choice dictated by fixed terrain, by specific enemy capabilities, by concrete physical necessities. Adolf Hitler himself, in the near-delirium of his last days of life, recognized this. He told his followers to hold out; German propaganda might still provoke the "inevitable" American-Soviet clash which would save Germany. He said he would choose one side or the other—he didn't much care which. Thus, at the end, the range of propaganda possibilities deceived even the arch propagandist, despite the bold shrewdness he had shown in the past. He knew, as his generals did not, that in the realm of the psychological, the "factor of the unexpected" is always a large one, and hoped to the last to turn it to his ends. His premises were right, even though his conclusion was fatal for him.

Choice is always in front of the Psychological Warfare propagandist. But it's the broad choice of what he can invent, not the limited choice dictated by fixed conditions, specific enemy strengths, or concrete physical needs. Adolf Hitler himself, near the end of his life, recognized this. He told his followers to hold on; German propaganda might still trigger the "inevitable" American-Soviet conflict that would save Germany. He mentioned he would pick one side or the other—he didn't care which. So, in the end, the variety of propaganda options fooled even the master propagandist, despite the bold cleverness he had shown before. He understood, as his generals did not, that in the psychological realm, the "factor of the unexpected" is always significant, and he hoped until the end to use it to his advantage. His assumptions were correct, even though his conclusion was disastrous for him.

Allied Operations.

Estimates become more complex when several nations fight on the same side.

In a particular type of instance, estimates of the antagonist's propaganda capacity form a part of normal military operations. This occurs in the instance of allied operation: when the outside ally fears that the local ally may be subverted. Such was the state of France in relation to Britain in 1940, of Central China in relation to the Americans in 1944, of the Balkan states in relation to the Third Reich in 1945. In such instances, estimate of the enemy propaganda becomes a vital part of the total military estimate. The principles stated below can be applied by changing the direction of their application. Propaganda analysis can, in situations like this, provide cues for effective action and correct timing. In this type of situation, the outside ally cannot afford to sit by and hope for the best. By black operations he too must prepare to re-subvert the local ally if the local ally goes over to the enemy. In Rumania, Bulgaria and puppet Serbia the Germans were not successful; in Italy they created the Fascist Italian Social Republic and brought a large part of Northern Italy back into the war. In China, Allied pro-Communist sympathizers[Pg 164] hoped that the Japanese would subvert the Generalissimo so badly that America would build up Yenan as a precautionary measure; but the Generalissimo stood firm, and the Yenan maneuver lingered on as an unpleasant memory between certain Americans and certain Nationalist Chinese. This type of situation mixes politics, economics, propaganda and warfare to such a degree that no sound estimate can appraise one factor without including the others.

In specific situations, estimating the propaganda abilities of the enemy is a standard part of military operations. This happens during allied operations when an outside ally worries that a local ally might be turned against them. This was the case for France concerning Britain in 1940, Central China regarding America in 1944, and the Balkan states in relation to the Third Reich in 1945. In these scenarios, assessing enemy propaganda becomes essential for the overall military evaluation. The principles listed below can be adapted based on their intended use. Propaganda analysis can offer insights for effective action and the right timing in these circumstances. The outside ally can't just wait and hope for the best. Through covert operations, they too must be ready to undermine the local ally if that ally switches sides. In Romania, Bulgaria, and puppet Serbia, the Germans were unsuccessful; in Italy, they established the Fascist Italian Social Republic and pulled a significant part of Northern Italy back into the conflict. In China, Allied pro-Communist supporters hoped that the Japanese would weaken the Generalissimo so much that America would support Yenan as a precaution; however, the Generalissimo remained steadfast, and the Yenan situation became an unpleasant memory for certain Americans and some Nationalist Chinese. This kind of scenario blends politics, economics, propaganda, and warfare to such an extent that it's impossible to accurately evaluate one factor without considering the others.

Estimate of One's Own Capacity.

In preparing a routine estimate of one's own capacity, militarily speaking, the measurable factors of space and time provide guides for projecting plans into the future. It is possible to plan, "At 1830 hours, D day plus 8, the Smithforce will have arrived at Tenallytown," meaning that 8 days after the start, this result can be expected. Psychological warfare can be estimated in a loosely comparable way, provided the terms of reference are different.

Naturally, no sane Theater commander would rely on psychological warfare alone for the accomplishment of a military result. It is possible, nevertheless, to allow for planned good luck—good luck which one has created with many months of hard work. When psychological warfare is used in conjunction with invasion, its planned use (to judge by the results found in World War II) might often justify commanders in using minimum rather than maximum allocations of troops for the protection of lines of communications against guerrilla or civilian attack. If the Nazis had chased the Soviet peasants through the woods with soup kitchens, free movies, and mittens for the babies, they would not have had so many furious partisans sniping at them.

Naturally, no rational Theater commander would depend solely on psychological warfare to achieve military goals. However, it is possible to prepare for some good luck—good luck that comes from months of hard work. When psychological warfare is used alongside an invasion, its strategic application (based on the outcomes seen in World War II) might often lead commanders to justify using fewer troops instead of more for securing supply lines against guerrilla or civilian attacks. If the Nazis had pursued the Soviet peasants through the forests offering soup kitchens, free movies, and mittens for babies, they wouldn't have faced so many angry partisans shooting at them.

Psychological warfare can be relied upon to a considerable degree to step up enemy panic in the application of a rapid forward movement. The Japanese in China panicked whole regiments of local volunteers plumb out of existence by the use of fast-marching Chinese-speaking plainclothes troops, some of whom may have been air-dropped. In the Nazi establishment of the first salient through to Abbeville, the psychological aspects of the blitzkrieg helped prevent the British and French from re-forming a continuous line and led eventually to the pocketing of the British at Dunkirk.

Psychological warfare can be significantly relied upon to increase enemy panic during a swift advance. The Japanese in China caused entire regiments of local volunteers to vanish by using fast-moving, Chinese-speaking troops in civilian clothing, some of whom might have been air-dropped. In the Nazi strategy from the initial breakthrough to Abbeville, the psychological elements of the blitzkrieg hindered the British and French from forming a continuous line and ultimately contributed to the trapping of the British at Dunkirk.

Psychological warfare can also be counted on, tactically, to speed up the reduction of isolated enemy positions when these positions are clearly beyond hope of rescue. All the psychological warfare people need to do is to go in with map leaflets, surrender leaflets, loudspeakers and a near-by radio. The unit may not give in instantly, but the unit would be superhuman if it fought as well in the face of persuasion as it would have fought without psychological attack. In the mopping-up of[Pg 165] Japanese in the Pacific island fighting, psychological warfare teams and techniques undoubtedly eased and speeded the process.

Psychological warfare can also be used strategically to hasten the dismantling of isolated enemy positions when those positions are clearly beyond rescue. All the psychological warfare team needs to do is bring in map leaflets, surrender leaflets, loudspeakers, and a nearby radio. The unit may not surrender immediately, but it would be extraordinary if it fought just as fiercely under the influence of persuasion as it would have without psychological pressure. In clearing out[Pg 165] Japanese forces during the Pacific island battles, psychological warfare teams and techniques definitely helped to simplify and expedite the process.

These references are to tactical estimates. Strategic propaganda is beyond estimate. All it can do is to weight the probabilities a little more favorably than would be the case without it. If the United States had not dropped the Japanese surrender proposal in Japanese all over Japan, the Japanese government leaders might have been more inclined to resist surrendering. If the Germans had not softened up the French before the Great Western Blitz of 1940, they might have needed more time, days or weeks more to reduce France, and thus might have faced a united French overseas Empire even after France-in-Europe fell. The success of a strategic propaganda operation cannot be guaranteed in any plan. It would be foolhardy optimism to think that psychology can assume a major portion of responsibility for direct military results. It would appear that the Soviet Red Army, despite its propaganda-conscious Communist background, never passed the whole buck to psychological warfare. The Russians never appeared to leave the artillery at home in order to take the loudspeakers or leaflet mortars along. They made brilliant, almost terrifying use of pre-belligerent propaganda; they used propaganda tactically with immense success in the taking of prisoners; they used psychological warfare, with a heavy infusion of political warfare, more drastically for consolidation and occupation purposes than did any of the other United Nations. But like everyone else, they seem to have used strategic propaganda for whatever it might bring in—immediate generalized effect, and the ultimate production of windfalls.

These references are to tactical estimates. Strategic propaganda cannot be easily quantified. Its main effect is to slightly sway the probabilities in a more favorable direction than they would be without it. If the United States hadn't broadcast the Japanese surrender proposal across Japan, the leaders of the Japanese government might have been more reluctant to surrender. If the Germans hadn't softened up the French before the Great Western Blitz of 1940, they might have needed more time—days or even weeks—to conquer France, potentially facing a united French overseas Empire even after France in Europe fell. The success of a strategic propaganda operation can't be guaranteed in any plan. It would be overly optimistic to believe that psychology can take on a major role in direct military outcomes. It seems that the Soviet Red Army, despite its propaganda-focused Communist background, never fully relied on psychological warfare. The Russians never seemed to leave their artillery behind to take along loudspeakers or leaflet mortars. They made brilliant, almost terrifying use of pre-war propaganda; they employed tactical propaganda with great success in capturing prisoners; they applied psychological warfare, heavily mixed with political warfare, more aggressively for consolidation and occupation than any of the other United Nations. But like everyone else, they also seem to have used strategic propaganda for whatever benefits it could provide—immediate general effects and the ultimate chance for unexpected gains.

Tactical psychological warfare can be estimated, though to a limited extent, as part of a tactical potential of either the enemy or one's own side. Strategic propaganda can be planned and evaluated only in terms of the diffuse general situation, with the reasonable and fair expectation that if properly employed it will better the position of the user. It sometimes achieves results which astound even the originators, but these results cannot be calculated (except by hunch) in advance. Nevertheless, the operation is well worth trying since it has incalculable possibilities and is quite inexpensive in relation to the gross cost of war.

Tactical psychological warfare can be gauged, though only to a limited degree, as part of the tactical capabilities of either the enemy or our own side. Strategic propaganda can only be planned and assessed based on the broader overall situation, with a reasonable expectation that if used correctly, it will improve the user's position. It can sometimes produce outcomes that even surprise those who created it, but these outcomes can't be predicted (except through intuition) beforehand. Still, the effort is definitely worth pursuing since it has limitless potential and is relatively inexpensive compared to the overall cost of war.

PART THREE
PLANNING AND OPERATIONS

CHAPTER 10
Organization for Psychological Warfare

Big jobs require big organizations. Eight billion leaflets were dropped in the Mediterranean and European Theaters of Operations alone under General Eisenhower's command. That is enough to have given every man, woman and child on earth four leaflets, and this figure, large as it is, does not include leaflets dropped in all the other theaters of war by ourselves, our allies, and our enemies. It does not include the B-29 leaflet raids on Japan, in which hundreds of tons of thin paper leaflets were dropped. Huge American newspapers were developed, edited, printed and delivered to our Allies and to enemy troops. One of these, Parachute News (Rakkasan), attained a circulation of two million copies per run; this was in the Southwest Pacific. In parts of the upper Burmese jungle and the Tibetan borderland where no newspaper was ever distributed before, the Fourteenth Air Force distributed a Japanese newspaper, Jisei, along with picture sheets for illiterate tribesmen.

Big jobs need big organizations. Eight billion leaflets were dropped in the Mediterranean and European theaters of operations alone under General Eisenhower’s command. That’s enough to give every man, woman, and child on Earth four leaflets, and this massive number doesn’t even include the leaflets dropped in all the other war zones by us, our allies, and our enemies. It also doesn’t cover the B-29 leaflet raids on Japan, where hundreds of tons of thin paper leaflets were released. Huge American newspapers were created, edited, printed, and delivered to our allies and enemy troops. One of these, Parachute News (Rakkasan), reached a circulation of two million copies per issue; this was in the Southwest Pacific. In parts of the upper Burmese jungle and along the Tibetan border where no newspapers had ever been distributed before, the Fourteenth Air Force delivered a Japanese newspaper, Jisei, along with picture sheets for illiterate tribesmen.

In getting at the enemy, the United States printed leaflets, cartoons, pamphlets, newspapers, posters, books, magazines. In black operations enough fabrications were perpetrated to keep the FBI busy for a thousand years. Movies in all forms (commercial, amateur, all known widths, sound and silent, even lantern slides) went out all over the world. Radio talked on all waves in almost every language and code; loudspeakers, souvenirs, candy, matches, nylon stockings, pistols you could hide in your mouth, sewing thread, salt, phonograph records and baby pictures streamed out over the world. Much of this was necessarily waste. In the larger waste of war it appears almost frugal when taken in relation to the results thought to have been achieved.

To reach the enemy, the United States distributed leaflets, cartoons, pamphlets, newspapers, posters, books, and magazines. In covert operations, enough falsehoods were created to keep the FBI occupied for a thousand years. Movies of all types (commercial, amateur, various formats, sound and silent, even slide shows) were sent out globally. Radio broadcasts transmitted on all frequencies in nearly every language and code; loudspeakers, souvenirs, candy, matches, nylon stockings, small pistols, sewing thread, salt, phonograph records, and baby pictures were spread worldwide. A lot of this was inevitably wasteful. In the larger context of war waste, it seems almost economical when compared to the results believed to have been achieved.

Every American theater commander, given the choice of using psychological warfare or not, as he chose, did choose to use it. Every major government engaged in the war used psychological warfare, along with a number of assorted private characters, some of whom later founded governments. (The sacred government of the Dalai Lama, in forbidden Lhasa, undertook a neat little maneuver in limited overt propaganda when it printed a brand-new set of stamps for presentation to President Roosevelt; the Inner Mongols were propagandized by the Outer Mongols; the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg broadcast against the Reich.) Psychological warfare proliferated so much as to change the tone if not the character of war. General Eisenhower wrote, at the end of the European operations, that psychological warfare had developed as a specific and effective weapon of war.

Every American theater commander, when given the option to use psychological warfare, chose to use it. Every major government involved in the war engaged in psychological warfare, along with a variety of private individuals, some of whom later established governments. (The sacred government of the Dalai Lama, in restricted Lhasa, carried out a clever little propaganda tactic by issuing a new set of stamps to present to President Roosevelt; the Inner Mongols were influenced by the Outer Mongols; the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg broadcast messages against the Reich.) Psychological warfare became so widespread that it changed the tone, if not the nature, of war. General Eisenhower noted at the end of the European operations that psychological warfare had evolved into a specific and effective weapon of war.

The organization of psychological warfare was as much a problem[Pg 170] as the operation. It overlapped military, naval, diplomatic, press, entertainment, public relations, police power, espionage, commercial, educational and subversive operations. Almost every nation involved had extreme difficulty in fitting these new powers and unknown processes into the accepted frame of government, and almost every national solution was different. The British and the Japanese achieved a considerable degree of unification. The Americans, Nazis and Russians were hampered by the number of competing agencies. The French were burdened through most of the war by an excess of governments. The Chinese did things in their own formal but offhand manner; the Nationalist party carried on information functions for the Chinese government, while the Communist guerrilla authorities carried on functions for the Communist party.

The organization of psychological warfare was as much of a challenge[Pg 170] as the operations themselves. It touched on military, naval, diplomatic, media, entertainment, public relations, law enforcement, espionage, commercial, educational, and subversive efforts. Almost every nation involved struggled to integrate these new powers and unfamiliar processes into the established government framework, and nearly every national solution was unique. The British and the Japanese managed to achieve a significant level of cohesion. The Americans, Nazis, and Russians faced difficulties due to the numerous competing agencies. The French dealt with an excess of governments for most of the war. The Chinese approached things in their own formal yet casual way; the Nationalist party handled information tasks for the Chinese government, while the Communist guerrilla authorities managed functions for the Communist party.

[Figure 39]
Figure 39: Leaflet Production: Military Presses. The machines shown are Davidson presses, widely used by the Americans in all theaters of war. The unit shown is Psychological Warfare Branch during the Leyte operations. The leaflet being run off is addressed to both Filipino guerrillas and Japanese troops, facilitating a difficult three-way operations whereby Japanese are told to surrender to Filipinos, Filipinos told not to kill surrendering Japanese, and Americans instructed to receive prisoners from Filipinos.
[Figure 40]
Figure 40: Leaflet Production: Rolling. When round bombs were used, the leaflets had to be rolled into round packages to fit. Forty thousand leaflets could be packed into one bomb, and a Mitchell bomber could carry seventeen such bombs. (Photo by Ninth Air Force Combat Camera Unit.)
[Figure 41]
Figure 41: Leaflet Distribution: Attaching Fuzes. Packaged leaflets must spread out. Bundles of paper which fall intact make little impact on the enemy unless they hit him on the head. Their subsequent employment is rarely related to propaganda. To be effective, leaflets must scatter. World War II saw the adaptation of various scattering devices, of which the most effective was the barometric fuze, shown here. The others included self-timing packages, slip-strings which unwrapped the package in the air, and a belly-tank which fed leaflets out at any desired speed, either in a continuous stream or in bursts.

The lower down the echelon, the nearer the armies of the world[Pg 173] came to standardizing psychological warfare organization. They did this for the same reason that they all organize into regiments instead of centuries, cohorts, or tribes. Modern war is a self-standardizing process if the enemy experience is to be copied, enemy techniques improved, allied assistance accepted, and military practice kept up to world standards. Psychological warfare units needed printing and radio sections; to service these sections they all needed intelligence and analysis offices; to distribute their materials they all needed agents and liaison. Black propaganda organization varied more than did white, but it was amazing to Americans, uncovering Japanese subversive-operations units, to see how much the Japanese organization resembled their own.

The lower you go in the hierarchy, the closer the armies of the world[Pg 173] came to standardizing their psychological warfare setups. They did this for the same reason they organize into regiments instead of centuries, cohorts, or tribes. Modern warfare is a self-standardizing process if the goal is to learn from the enemy's experiences, improve their techniques, accept help from allies, and keep military practices up to global standards. Psychological warfare units needed printing and radio divisions; to support these divisions, they all required intelligence and analysis offices; to distribute their materials, they all needed agents and liaisons. The organization of black propaganda varied more than that of white propaganda, but it was surprising for Americans, discovering Japanese subversive operations units, to see how closely the Japanese structure resembled their own.

[Figure 42]
Figure 42: Leaflet Distribution: Packing the Boxes. Sometimes boxes were used instead of bombs. These, being square, facilitated the packing process, since the rectangular packages could be used just as they came out of the printshop. The fuze is attached to the package, not to the box.
[Figure 43]
Figure 43: Leaflet Distribution: Loading the Boxes. Boxes were built to fit the bomb bays. Boxes were opened, one after the other, by a trip lever, shown above at left. Each box can be emptied in turn, giving the pilot the opportunity to select more than one target.
[Figure 44]
Figure 44: Leaflet Distribution: Bombs at the Airfield. Leaflet bombs, filled with rolls such as those shown in figure 40, are delivered to the bomber. The scene shown is somewhere in England. Officers and men picked up British slang for leaflet operations, and called such missions "nickelling."
[Figure 45]
Figure 45: Leaflet Distribution: Loading the Bombs. The bombs were loaded as shown. The entire bomb dropped out of the plane and was disintegrated in the air by a small explosive charge. No illustration can do justice to the sight of such a bomb in the actual dropping, since the leaflets tend to look scattered or to disappear under normal flight conditions. Army motion picture films preserve the process for the official record, however.
[Figure 46]
Figure 46: Leaflet Distribution: The Final Result. Search of prisoners provided a fair, accurate test of how the leaflets took effect. Sometimes surrender leaflets actually came to have black market value. Enemy officers prohibited the carrying of Allied surrender leaflets, since they knew that a soldier who had one in his pocket or hidden in his clothes was halfway or more through the psychological process of surrendering. Here a German hands in a leaflet to his American captor.

National Propaganda Organizations.

At the national level, the psychological[Pg 174] warfare facilities were parts of their national governments. Neither the Axis nor the United Nations developed super-national psychological facilities. The closest thing to international agencies were the American-British coordination facilities under authority of the Combined Chiefs of Staff, along with that mysterious force which in the latter part of the war impelled Russian-occupied countries to sound amazingly much like Moscow. Short of preparing a textbook for political science study, explaining each of the governments and the location of its intelligence and informational functions, it would be impossible to explain in any detail how each of the systems worked. Even between governments having the same general political orientation, the improvised war agencies were different, and in the same government, the practices of World War I were not carried over into World War II. Some description of the American psychological warfare may be warranted, chiefly as a means of showing how a simple task can be accomplished even with intricate and confused organizations, and the Japanese system (on paper, the best of them all, though weak in field operations and control) may be outlined for the sake of contrast.
[Figure 47]
Figure 47: Consolidation Propaganda: The Movie Van. Consolidation of friendly, neutral or hostile civilians in an area of operations can become a vitally important function. During the North African operations, this movie van showed newsreels and documentary films to the local people. Similar vans were used in Italy, France, Holland, Belgium, Germany, Austria, and other areas.

American Psychological Warfare Agencies.

The American Army failed to establish its authority and leadership in the field of psychological warfare despite its creation of the Psychological Warfare Branch under G-2. In large part this was a matter of practical politics and of personalities. The United States government as a whole, in the successive administrations of President Roosevelt, acquired tremendous administrative vitality but at the same time permitted the older "constitutional" agencies to lose ground to their newly founded rivals. Had an administrative purist and traditionalist been in the White House, instead of a bold governmental experimenter, the logical creation of a psychological warfare facility would have paralleled the later creation of SWNCC (State-War-Navy Coordinating Committee).

From the purely theoretical standpoint, it would have been far sounder to put national policy formulation (White House and Congress), foreign policy formulation (State), strategic propaganda (State, War, Navy) into a single administrative entity than to create a new federal agency with improvised procedures, improvised security, and an improvised staff. However, the State, War and Navy Departments (at the very opening of our war) were overworked and understaffed. Many of the senior personnel regarded psychological warfare with downright suspicion and propaganda was regarded as a dirty name for a dirty and ineffectual job. Hence the old-line agencies let pass the opportunity for establishing initial control.

From a purely theoretical perspective, it would have made much more sense to consolidate national policy-making (White House and Congress), foreign policy-making (State), and strategic propaganda (State, War, Navy) into a single administrative unit instead of creating a new federal agency with makeshift procedures, security, and staff. However, the State, War, and Navy Departments (right at the start of our war) were overwhelmed and under-resourced. Many senior officials viewed psychological warfare with outright skepticism, and propaganda was seen as a dirty word for a dirty and ineffective job. As a result, the traditional agencies missed the chance to establish initial control.

[Figure 48]
Figure 48: Consolidation Propaganda: Posters. An American soldier pastes American posters over Nazi ones while a French crowd looks on. (The crowd is pretty typical as to size and content, but a thousand such crowds will cover an entire town.) The poster operation shown was conducted by Psychological Warfare Division of SHAEF. (OWI-PWD photo.)

Subsequent experience suggests that the use of existing facilities and existing agencies wherever possible instead of new ones imparts stability, discipline, and morale, and lowers the organizational friction common to all new political agencies, especially to instrumentalities in so controversial a field as propaganda. On the chart shown, for instance, it would not have mattered whether the Psychological Warfare Facility (whatever its name) were put for housekeeping purposes under the State, War, Navy Department, or the Office for Emergency Management. The essential requirement would have been to use State Department men for jobs that involved determining foreign policy, military men for tasks of a military nature and naval for navy work, and to recruit only after cadres had been established. The sponsorship of psychological warfare by one—any one—of the old-line departments might have slowed down the feverish tempo of reorganizations, quarrels, cabals, internal struggles for power and clashes with other Federal agencies which were so characteristic of OWI and its colleague organizations.

Later experiences show that using existing facilities and agencies whenever possible, instead of creating new ones, brings stability, discipline, and morale, and reduces the organizational friction typical of all new political agencies, particularly in such a controversial area as propaganda. For example, on the chart, it wouldn’t have mattered if the Psychological Warfare Facility (whatever it was called) was managed under the State, War, Navy Department, or the Office for Emergency Management. The key requirement would have been to employ State Department personnel for jobs connected to foreign policy, military personnel for military-related tasks, and naval personnel for navy-related work, only recruiting after teams were established. Having psychological warfare backed by one—any of the established departments—might have eased the frantic pace of reorganizations, disputes, plots, internal power struggles, and conflicts with other Federal agencies that characterized OWI and its partner organizations.

[Figure 49]
Figure 49: Consolidation Propaganda: Photo Exhibit. When newsprint is short, a photo exhibit has great appeal to civilians. In backward countries, people sometimes waited their turn to get a chance to see the American pictures. Even in Cherbourg, the French city shown, these passersby are showing a very real interest in the picture display.

The actual conduct of psychological warfare was shown in Chart I. (No official authority exists for such a chart; the author bases it on his own observation and experience.) Only agencies themselves originating psychological warfare materials are shown. Relationships between State, War and Navy were stable, but were frequently by-passed; for example, the Zacharias broadcasts, which were our biggest political warfare experiment, did not go to the State Department until after they had started. Relationships between OSS and other agencies were erratic and cloaked in extraordinary but irregular security. The OWI ran for most purposes as an autonomous group, with occasional reference to State, Navy, and War Departments. The President in his individually official capacity was apt to improvise psychological warfare operations of high importance, without warning his subordinates of what was coming (paper knife made of human Japanese bone; the "unconditional surrender" formula). The White House staff sometimes worked through channels, sometimes not; the Harvard professor who advised on inflation was simultaneously involved with psychological warfare on continental Asia. The Secretary of the Treasury openly discussed what he would like to do with Germany in terms which the Nazi radio naturally conveyed to its own people. Within the OWI itself, the overseas operation was separated from the domestic, the broadcasters from the[Pg 178] planners, the outposts from everybody else, during much of the war.

The actual execution of psychological warfare was demonstrated in Chart I. (There’s no official authority for such a chart; the author relies on personal observation and experience.) Only the agencies that created psychological warfare materials are included. The relationships between State, War, and Navy were stable but often bypassed; for instance, the Zacharias broadcasts, which were our largest political warfare experiment, didn’t reach the State Department until after they had already begun. The relationships between OSS and other agencies were inconsistent and shrouded in unusual but irregular security. The OWI operated mostly as an independent group, occasionally referencing the State, Navy, and War Departments. The President, acting in his official capacity, often improvised significant psychological warfare operations without warning his subordinates about what was going to happen (like the paper knife made of human Japanese bone; the "unconditional surrender" concept). The White House staff sometimes used proper channels and sometimes didn’t; the Harvard professor who advised on inflation was also involved in psychological warfare regarding continental Asia. The Secretary of the Treasury openly discussed his plans for Germany in terms that the Nazi radio naturally communicated to its audience. Within the OWI, the overseas operations were separate from domestic ones, the broadcasters from the[Pg 178] planners, and the outposts were isolated from everyone else for much of the war.

But the job was done!

But the work was completed!

Success was not due to the formal structure of the Office of War Information (see charts V, VI). No administrative formula could have transcended such governmental confusion. It was owing to the fact that all the people just described—who went around, with the best will in the world most of the time, minding one another's business—did in the end achieve effective results. The common denominator behind them was not the authority of the President, the discipline of the Democratic Party, or the casually designed, casually overlooked formal lines of authority. The common denominator was American civilization itself. Had we been deeply disunited, this ramshackle structure would have collapsed into chaos. But there was broad concurrence, a sense of cooperativeness, good will and good temper. A German, Russian or Japanese bureaucrat would have gone mad in the wartime mazes of the Federal system; a Chinese would probably have felt very much at home, but would have polished up the titles and honorifics a little.

Success wasn't due to the formal structure of the Office of War Information (see charts V, VI). No administrative method could have overcome such governmental chaos. It was because all the people mentioned—who went around, with the best intentions most of the time, looking after each other's responsibilities—ultimately achieved effective results. The common factor among them wasn't the President's authority, the discipline of the Democratic Party, or the casually established and overlooked formal lines of authority. The common factor was American civilization itself. If we had been deeply divided, this makeshift structure would have fallen apart into chaos. But there was a general agreement, a spirit of cooperation, good will, and good temper. A German, Russian, or Japanese bureaucrat would have lost their mind in the wartime complexities of the Federal system; a Chinese person would probably have felt very comfortable but would have refined the titles and honorifics a bit.

The difference between our governmental organization and that of our enemies lay in the fact that to us the T/O were something that could be used when convenient, and could (without breach of faith or law) be short-circuited when convenient. Word was passed around, material exchanged, coordination effected in ways which could not be shown on any imaginable chart. It was neither a merit nor a defect, but simply an American way of doing things.

The difference between our government structure and that of our enemies was that, for us, the T/O were tools we could use when it suited us and could be bypassed without breaking faith or the law when necessary. Information was shared, resources exchanged, and coordination achieved in ways that couldn't be captured on any chart. It wasn't a strength or a weakness; it was just the American way of doing things.

This characteristic has the effect, however, of making after-the-fact studies quite unrealistic. There is not much from the formal records and the formal charts which conveys the actual tone of governmental operations in terms of propaganda. Study of World War II organization for the sake of research and planning against possible future war would not be very profitable unless it delved into the concrete experience of individuals. The formal outlines mean nothing; they are positively deceptive unless the actual controls and operations are known. (Mr. Warburg makes it plain in his book that he thinks little of Mr. Elmer Davis' conception of his job; but he does not mention that Mr. Sherwood, theoretically Mr. Davis' subordinate, ran foreign operations without much reference to Mr. Davis or to any other part of the Federal government. Since Mr. Sherwood was closer to the White House than was Mr. Davis, this important consideration escapes being recorded on the chart: foreign operations were actually autonomous.35) Examples of how things[Pg 179] really worked—as opposed to how they looked as though they worked—could be multiplied forever; but the soundest way of finding out sober, judicious opinion will necessarily await the writing of autobiographies and memoirs by the people concerned.

This characteristic makes retrospective studies pretty unrealistic. There’s not much in the official records and charts that actually reflects the real tone of government operations when it comes to propaganda. Researching how World War II was organized for future planning wouldn’t be very useful unless it examined the real experiences of individuals. The formal outlines don’t mean much; they can be downright misleading if the actual controls and operations aren’t understood. (Mr. Warburg clearly states in his book that he doesn’t think much of Mr. Elmer Davis’ view of his role; however, he fails to mention that Mr. Sherwood, theoretically Mr. Davis’ subordinate, managed foreign operations largely without input from Mr. Davis or any other part of the Federal government. Since Mr. Sherwood was closer to the White House than Mr. Davis, this important detail isn’t reflected in the chart: foreign operations were actually independent.35) Many examples of how things actually operated—as opposed to how they seemed to operate—could be endlessly cited; however, the best way to obtain a clear, thoughtful opinion will have to wait for the autobiographies and memoirs from those involved.

With these sweeping reservations in mind, it is worth noting the organization of OWI (internal). The Domestic Operations Branch can be dismissed with brief mention. It proved to be the object of profound suspicion on the part of many members of Congress, and its function was to stimulate and assist inward media of public information in support of the war effort. The Domestic Operations Branch never superseded other U. S. government informational services (State, Agriculture, Treasury, War, and so on), so that it was the wartime supplement to the governmental supplement to the regular news and information system, which remained private. This precluded intimate coordination of domestic and overseas propaganda and rendered illusory any hope that domestic propaganda, as eavesdropped by our enemies, could be used as an instrument of war.

With these broad concerns in mind, it’s important to understand the structure of the OWI (internal). The Domestic Operations Branch can be briefly mentioned. It was met with strong suspicion from many members of Congress, and its role was to encourage and support domestic media in sharing information that backed the war effort. The Domestic Operations Branch never took the place of other U.S. government informational services (like State, Agriculture, Treasury, War, etc.), meaning it was a wartime addition to the government's regular news and information system, which still remained private. This made it difficult to coordinate domestic and overseas propaganda effectively and made any hope that domestic propaganda, intercepted by our enemies, could serve as a tool of war seem unrealistic.

The Overseas Operations Branch had two basic missions. Within the United States it was the operating and controlling agency for government-owned or government-leased world-wide short-wave. For actual overseas purposes, it was the rear echelon of both the Navy and Army theater facilities and of its own OWI Outposts. The Outposts were themselves under OWI for certain purposes; for other purposes they were subject to the chief of mission (ambassador, minister or chargé) of the U. S. in the foreign country, and still other purposes under the American military commander having local jurisdiction. (OWI-Delhi, for example, was under the office of the American High Commissioner in India; also under the Rear Echelon Headquarters of the Commanding General, United States Army Forces, China-Burma-India Theater; also under OWI-New York for supply of its printed materials, most personnel and needed presses; under OWI-San Francisco for supply of its wirelessed news; and under OWI-Washington for general policy, hiring and firing, and everything else.)

The Overseas Operations Branch had two main missions. Within the United States, it managed and controlled the government-owned or leased short-wave communications worldwide. For overseas operations, it served as the support unit for both Navy and Army theater facilities, as well as its own OWI Outposts. The Outposts were under OWI for certain tasks; for others, they fell under the authority of the chief of mission (ambassador, minister, or chargé) of the U.S. in the host country, and for yet other tasks, they were under the American military commander in charge locally. (For instance, OWI-Delhi was under the American High Commissioner in India, as well as the Rear Echelon Headquarters of the Commanding General, United States Army Forces, China-Burma-India Theater; it was also under OWI-New York for its printed materials supply, most of its personnel, and presses; under OWI-San Francisco for news transmission; and under OWI-Washington for overall policy, hiring and firing, and everything else.)

In terms of its own global radio, OWI prepared planning and control materials in Washington and relayed these to New York and San Francisco. The radio facilities in these cities then transmitted the material overseas. Through the first three years of the war, the precise nature of the Washington controls was in question, enforcement remained a perplexing problem, and coordination between planning and execution remained unsolved in part. By the spring and summer of 1945, OWI had solved most of these problems, chiefly by means of circulating the Area I, II, and III chiefs to the operating offices. When personal relations were satisfactory (as in the instance of Mr. Owen Lattimore, chief in OWI[Pg 182] San Francisco, Mr. George Taylor, chief of Far East in Washington, and Mr. F. M. Fisher, chief of China Outpost in Chungking, all of them China experts) coordination might be difficult but was never exasperating.

In terms of its global radio operations, OWI prepared planning and control materials in Washington and sent them to New York and San Francisco. The radio facilities in these cities then transmitted the materials overseas. During the first three years of the war, the exact nature of the controls from Washington was uncertain, enforcement was a challenging issue, and coordination between planning and execution was partly unresolved. By the spring and summer of 1945, OWI had addressed most of these issues, primarily by sending the Area I, II, and III chiefs to the operating offices. When personal relationships were good (like in the case of Mr. Owen Lattimore, chief in OWI[Pg 182] San Francisco, Mr. George Taylor, chief of the Far East in Washington, and Mr. F. M. Fisher, chief of the China Outpost in Chungking, all of whom were China experts), coordination could be challenging but was never frustrating.

Chart V
Chart V (Source: OWI administrative memorandum. Courtesy of Dr. E. P. Lilly.)
Chart VI
Chart VI (Source: OWI administrative memorandum. Courtesy of Dr. E. P. Lilly.)

In terms of supply, the materials gathered by the other agencies went to the Outpost Service Bureau, which ran a virtual informational Sears Roebuck for the outposts. Foreign demands for American materials were unpredictable. The OWI learned rapidly and effectively, and the material going out of the outposts to foreign audiences very soon reached a high level of quality.

In terms of supply, the materials collected by the other agencies went to the Outpost Service Bureau, which operated like a virtual informational catalog for the outposts. Demand from foreign countries for American materials was unpredictable. The OWI adapted quickly and efficiently, and the materials sent from the outposts to foreign audiences soon achieved a high level of quality.

Other psychological warfare agencies at the national level were the CIAA (Coordinator of [later the Office of] Inter-American Affairs) which conducted propaganda exclusively to Latin America and the Caribbean, and the OSS (Office of Strategic Services), which serviced the Joint Chiefs of Staff with intelligence and policy materials, and served as a home base for its own units which operated abroad under Theater authority. No U.S.-based black propaganda operations were reported to the public.36

Other psychological warfare agencies at the national level included the CIAA (Coordinator of [later the Office of] Inter-American Affairs), which focused on propaganda aimed at Latin America and the Caribbean, and the OSS (Office of Strategic Services), which provided intelligence and policy materials to the Joint Chiefs of Staff, while also serving as a base for its own units operating overseas under Theater authority. There were no public reports of U.S.-based black propaganda operations.36

Reduced to the concrete terms of definite policy execution (as opposed to the making of policies that might or might not ever reach their supposed executors) and the routine working of operations, the national level was not important except for the two functions stated above, global shortwave, and source of supply. The decisive choices were made in the theaters or at the outposts, half the time in ignorance of what Washington policy-makers had decided in conclave on that particular topic. (When the author was in China, he found that the OWI China outpost decoded its week-to-week propaganda instructions only after they were hopelessly obsolete; they were then filed.) The theaters were able to use psychological warfare as and when they pleased. Between the ETO and Washington close politico-military coordination was possible. Between Washington and the others it was impracticable.

Reduced to the practical aspects of policy execution (as opposed to creating policies that might never reach the actual executors) and the routine operations, the national level wasn't significant except for the two functions mentioned earlier: global shortwave and supply source. The key decisions were made in the theaters or at the outposts, often without any knowledge of what Washington policy-makers had decided on that issue. (When the author was in China, he discovered that the OWI China outpost decoded its weekly propaganda instructions only after they had become outdated; they were then filed away.) The theaters had the freedom to use psychological warfare whenever they wanted. Close political-military coordination was possible between the ETO and Washington, but it was impractical between Washington and the others.

The War Department participation in the control and planning of psychological warfare is shown by Chart VII, which represents the situation as of 1945. The Propaganda Branch, attached to G-2 as a staff agency and not to Military Intelligence Service as an operating agency,[Pg 183] served to carry out the psychological warfare functions of the War Department.37 The Chief of the Branch represented the Joint Chiefs of Staff at OWI meetings, along with his Navy confrère; he took care of official messages to the Theaters pertaining to psychological warfare matters, and his office itself performed a few limited functions. (One of these functions required the author to get up at four-thirty mornings in order to digest the overnight intake of enemy propaganda. He was joined in this by Teheran-born, Columbia-trained Edward K. Merat. It was with real relief that he saw the Nazi stations go off the air. He was then able to pass the early-bird business to his Persian colleague.) The Branch also made up propanal studies whenever these were warrantable at the General Staff level. The Deputy Chief (Air) was the vestigial remnant of a short-lived Army Air Forces propaganda establishment; he had direct access to the air staff, and took care of things having a peculiarly air character. (The abbreviations under Theaters are explained below, on page[Pg 184] 187, since Theater nomenclature for psychological warfare was never standardized.)

The War Department's involvement in managing and planning psychological warfare is illustrated by Chart VII, which reflects the situation as of 1945. The Propaganda Branch, linked to G-2 as a staff agency and not to the Military Intelligence Service as an operational agency,[Pg 183] was responsible for carrying out the psychological warfare duties of the War Department.37 The Chief of the Branch represented the Joint Chiefs of Staff at OWI meetings, alongside his counterpart from the Navy; he managed official messages to the Theaters related to psychological warfare issues, while his office carried out a few limited functions. (One of these functions had the author waking up at four-thirty in the morning to review the enemy propaganda received overnight. He was joined in this task by Edward K. Merat, who was born in Teheran and trained at Columbia. He felt a genuine sense of relief when the Nazi stations ceased broadcasting. He could then pass the early-morning work to his Persian colleague.) The Branch also produced propaganda studies whenever these were deemed necessary at the General Staff level. The Deputy Chief (Air) was the leftover from a brief Army Air Forces propaganda setup; he had direct access to the air staff and managed matters that were specifically related to air operations. (The abbreviations used for Theaters are clarified below, on page[Pg 184] 187, since Theater terminology for psychological warfare was never standardized.)

Chart VII
Chart VII (Source: Chart prepared for Colonel John Stanley in Propaganda Branch, G-2.)

With the termination of hostilities, though it was not the juridical finish of the war, both OSS and OWI were swept out of existence. By executive order of 20 September 1945, effective ten days later, OSS was broken up; the scholastic portions were dismembered and reassembled into the Department of State, where they presumably helped collate material for the new interdepartmental Central Intelligence Group (CIG). The operational parts were handed over to the War Department. For all the author knows, some distressed colonel may have a desk full of fountain-pens which explode, transmit radio messages, or can be used for invisible tattooing, along with an edible blotter, a desk telephone which is really a hand grenade and a typewriter which is a demountable motor scooter; such speculations are delightful topics on which to dwell, but the day of black propaganda is over. Obsolescence reduces all things, even OSS, to absurdity.

With the end of fighting, even though it wasn’t the formal end of the war, both OSS and OWI were discontinued. By executive order on September 20, 1945, effective ten days later, OSS was dismantled; its academic parts were taken apart and merged into the Department of State, where they presumably helped gather materials for the new interdepartmental Central Intelligence Group (CIG). The operational parts were transferred to the War Department. For all the author knows, some stressed-out colonel might have a desk full of fountain pens that explode, send radio messages, or can be used for invisible tattoos, along with an edible blotter, a desk phone that’s actually a hand grenade, and a typewriter that’s a detachable motor scooter; these kinds of scenarios are fun to imagine, but the era of black propaganda is over. Obsolescence makes all things, even OSS, seem ridiculous.

The OWI perished a more lingering administrative death. It was transferred to the Department of State as an operating unit under the name Interim International Information Service (IIIS) and a new Assistant Secretary of State, Mr. William Benton, took over its sponsorship. Later, under the abbreviation OIC (Office of International Information and Cultural Affairs), it was coordinated on January 1, 1946, with preexisting State department offices and with certain leftovers from the Office of Inter-American Affairs (OIAA). It retained the global broadcasts on a limited budget; it still served the surviving outposts, which were being integrated with diplomatic and consular offices overseas; and for Korea, Japan, Germany, Austria, and Venezia Giulia, it acted as the supplying service for the Military Government information programs in those areas. The Bureau of the Budget took over limited domestic functions when the OWI passed out of independent existence on 31 August 1945.

The OWI faded away slowly in a bureaucratic way. It was moved to the Department of State as a functioning unit called the Interim International Information Service (IIIS), with a new Assistant Secretary of State, Mr. William Benton, overseeing it. Later, under the name OIC (Office of International Information and Cultural Affairs), it was merged on January 1, 1946, with existing State Department offices and some remnants from the Office of Inter-American Affairs (OIAA). It continued to manage global broadcasts on a limited budget, still supported the remaining outposts, which were being merged with diplomatic and consular offices abroad, and for Korea, Japan, Germany, Austria, and Venezia Giulia, it served as the supply line for the Military Government's information programs in those regions. The Bureau of the Budget took over some domestic functions when the OWI ceased to exist independently on August 31, 1945.

The Joho Kyoku.

Comparison of this United States system with the Japanese Board of Information (Joho Kyoku), as outlined in chart VIII, shows the difference between integrated and disparate systems. The Japanese developed a close-knit system which combined public relations of both army and navy, all domestic government publishing, complete control of book-publishing, magazines, press, radio, and film, propaganda intelligence and over-all psychological warfare. The progress of an item through the Japanese psychological warfare system may look intricate when followed on the chart, but it was in fact much less intricate than the comparable American processing of an item.
Chart VIII
Chart VIII (Source: Chart prepared before VJ-day in Propaganda Branch, G-2.)

The only aspect of psychological warfare that does not show on the chart is the Japanese political warfare system—by the test of success, the best developed by any belligerent during World War II. The Japanese very early learned the simple rule: Political warfare cannot convert a sub-subsistence economy and government into a satisfactory system, but political warfare can convert a subsisting area into one that has the illusions of prosperity and national freedom. To succeed in the face of economic difficulty, political warfare must be shrewd, simple, insistent, and backed up with a touch of terror. The Japanese moved into the Western colonial areas of the Far East between 1940 and 1942 (Indo-China, Malaya, Indonesia, the Philippines, parts of China, Burma, and areas inhabited by substantial Indian minorities). They organized the following "independent" governments:

The only aspect of psychological warfare that isn't shown on the chart is the Japanese political warfare system—by the measure of success, the most developed by any combatant during World War II. The Japanese figured out early on the simple rule: Political warfare can't turn a struggling economy and government into a satisfactory system, but it can create the illusion of prosperity and national freedom in an area that’s just getting by. To be effective amidst economic challenges, political warfare has to be clever, straightforward, persistent, and accompanied by a bit of fear. The Japanese entered the Western colonial regions of the Far East between 1940 and 1942 (Indo-China, Malaya, Indonesia, the Philippines, parts of China, Burma, and areas with significant Indian populations). They set up the following "independent" governments:

  • The Imperial Government of Manchukuo;
  • Federated Autonomous Inner Mongolia;
  • The Reorganized National Government of China, superseding earlier puppets;
  • Malai (under Japanese military control but promised ultimate independence);
  • The Republic of the Philippines;
  • The Empire of Vietnam (later the Vietnam Republic);
  • A dictatorship in Burma of the Adipadi;
  • Republic Indonesia;
  • Azad Hind (Free Indian government-in-exile) and the Azad Hind [Pg 186]Fauj (quisling Indian National Army, which put large forces into the field against British-controlled Indian troops and helped to neutralize the entire military potential of India);
  • The independent Kingdom of Cambodia (made independent by telling the helpless King that he need not let the French come back).

These Japanese-sponsored governments flew their own flags, had enough troops to help Japan police their home areas, developed psychological warfare facilities with intensive Japanese assistance, and went through all the motions of independence. In 1944, some of them even held an international conference at Tokyo, thanking Japan for liberating all the non-White States and adopting high-sounding resolutions. (The Siamese puppet ambassador to this meeting had the unforgettable name of His Excellency, the Honorable Witchit Witchit Watakan!)

These Japanese-backed governments had their own flags, enough troops to help Japan maintain order in their regions, set up psychological warfare systems with extensive Japanese support, and acted as if they were independent. In 1944, some even organized an international conference in Tokyo, expressing gratitude to Japan for freeing all the non-White States and passing lofty resolutions. (The Siamese puppet ambassador at this meeting had the memorable name of His Excellency, the Honorable Witchit Witchit Watakan!)

Behind the pageantries of Japanese political warfare, economic and social realities were horrid. The Japanese printed money which had far less backing than cigar store coupons. They bankrupted all non-Japanese business so that Japanese carpetbaggers could buy their way in cheap; businesses owned by white foreigners were expropriated out of hand. They cut off communications, spread terror, raised the price of food, put hospitals out of business, degraded schools—and received the devoted loyalty of large parts of the cheated populations. It did not matter to millions of Burmese whether they had lived well under British rule or not; the British did not let them have their own flag, did not let them send ministers and ambassadors, did not let them run a scow up and down the river with a mortar on it, calling it a navy. The miranda, the pageantry of politics, was what mattered—not law-and-order, democracy, security, education, health.38

Behind the flashy displays of Japanese political conflict, the economic and social realities were dire. The Japanese printed money that was worth far less than vouchers from a convenience store. They drove all non-Japanese businesses to bankruptcy so that Japanese opportunists could buy them cheaply; businesses owned by white foreigners were seized immediately. They cut off communication, spread fear, raised food prices, shut down hospitals, degraded schools—and gained the devoted loyalty of many of the cheated populations. It didn’t matter to millions of Burmese whether they had lived well under British rule or not; the British didn’t allow them to have their own flag, didn’t let them send ministers and ambassadors, didn’t let them operate a small boat with a cannon on it, calling it a navy. The miranda, the showiness of politics, was what mattered—not law and order, democracy, security, education, or health.38

The same story might have been repeated on a larger scale throughout the Far East, perhaps ultimately leading to something like Lothrop Stoddard's old nightmare, The Rising Tide of Color. Countervening factors included the presence of Chinese agitation both Kuomintang and Communist in leadership, guerrilla operations throughout Southeast Asia, and the ruinous economic effects of American submarine and Fourteenth Air Force anti-shipping operations. Shipping losses drove the Greater East Asia Co-prosperity Sphere below subsistence level and created a condition where even the most fanatic patriot realized the disadvantages of the situation.

The same scenario could have played out on a larger scale across the Far East, possibly leading to something like Lothrop Stoddard's old nightmare, The Rising Tide of Color. Contributing factors included the presence of both Kuomintang and Communist Chinese leadership agitation, guerrilla activities throughout Southeast Asia, and the devastating economic impact of American submarine and Fourteenth Air Force anti-shipping operations. Shipping losses pushed the Greater East Asia Co-prosperity Sphere below subsistence level and created a situation where even the most passionate patriots recognized the drawbacks of the circumstances.

The Japanese put all the captured radios to work. They had traitors[Pg 187] of all kinds on their side—including, it is shameful to admit, Americans, Russians, British, Australians, and French. (Despite the fact they occupied all of Guam, they never used a single Guamanian traitor—testimony to the simple loyalty to the U.S. of the Chamorro people and to the popularity of the long-established U.S. naval government on the island.)

The Japanese put all the captured radios to use. They had all sorts of traitors[Pg 187] on their side—including, shamefully, Americans, Russians, British, Australians, and French. (Even though they occupied all of Guam, they never used a single Guamanian traitor—this shows the loyalty of the Chamorro people to the U.S. and the popularity of the long-standing U.S. naval government on the island.)

Japanese psychological warfare failed because the real warfare behind it failed. The Japanese could not whip their over-docile troops into a fighting frenzy without allowing those troops to behave in a way which made deadly enemies for Japan among the peoples she came to "liberate." The Japanese did not have sense enough to be satisfied with 100% return per year on their money, but wrecked the conquered economic systems with inflation, poor management, and excess exploitation. Even the quislings became restless under the poor occupation policies of the Japanese, and before the war was over a considerable number of the Japanese quislings re-quislinged back to the United Nations side.

Japanese psychological warfare failed because the actual warfare behind it failed. The Japanese couldn't push their overly compliant troops into a fighting spirit without allowing those troops to act in ways that made deadly enemies for Japan among the people they came to "liberate." The Japanese lacked the sense to be satisfied with a 100% return on their investments and instead destroyed the conquered economies with inflation, poor management, and excessive exploitation. Even the traitors started to get restless under the poor occupation policies of the Japanese, and by the end of the war, a significant number of Japanese collaborators switched sides back to the United Nations.

Theater Psychological Warfare.

The Japanese had superlative close-knit psychological warfare staff organization within metropolitan Japan. They possessed many first-class field operators, first among them the true-life master-mind Major General K. Doihara, whose dinner guests often woke up the next morning with bad hangovers and high treason on their consciences. But the Japanese did not have adequate channels of communication, supply, and control between their smooth system at the top, and the working propagandists at the bottom. The Kempeitai (military-political gendarmerie) structure got in the way; Japanese propaganda lines lost touch with the strategic realities of their slow defeat. They did, instead, what any propaganda system does on the downgrade; they turned to repression instead of counterpropaganda with the inevitable result.

In contrast, the American psychological warfare structure included Theater operating units, usually called PWB (Psychological Warfare Branch), although it became PWD (Psychological Warfare Division) in SHAEF and did not grow beyond TPWO (Theater Psychological Warfare Officer) in China Theater. The supreme authority was, of course, the Theater Commander, on whose responsibility the operation had to be carried out. When propaganda bungled and got into the field of political trouble, it was the Theater Commander and not the subordinates who took the blame. Every theater was under the command of a general, except for Central Pacific (under Admiral Nimitz, and he used an Army colonel as his propaganda chief). In most theaters, the Political Adviser was the buffer between psychological warfare and the commander himself; in Southwest Pacific and later the Headquarters of[Pg 189] the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers, Japan, General MacArthur instituted the office of Military Secretary and made this officer responsible for reporting to him personally the developments in the propaganda field.

In contrast, the American psychological warfare structure included theater operating units, usually called PWB (Psychological Warfare Branch), although it became PWD (Psychological Warfare Division) in SHAEF and didn't develop beyond TPWO (Theater Psychological Warfare Officer) in the China Theater. The top authority was, of course, the Theater Commander, who was responsible for carrying out the operation. When propaganda failed and landed in political trouble, it was the Theater Commander, not the subordinates, who faced the consequences. Every theater was under the command of a general, except for the Central Pacific, which was under Admiral Nimitz, who used an Army colonel as his propaganda chief. In most theaters, the Political Adviser acted as the intermediary between psychological warfare and the commander; in the Southwest Pacific and later at the Headquarters of[Pg 189] the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers, Japan, General MacArthur established the office of Military Secretary and made this officer responsible for personally updating him on developments in the propaganda field.

Subject to local variation, the Theater agencies faced similar problems. They had to serve in turn as a rear echelon to service the needs of combat propaganda, while working as the actual operating agencies for the bigger radio programs and the preparation of strategic leaflets. As the areas behind them became more consolidated, displays and films took their place beside news and leaflets as chores that had to be performed. Communications facilities were a problem. Purely military facilities could not, of course, be overloaded by the lightly coded transmission of hundreds of thousands of words of political and other news and guidance; the psychological warfare establishments had to jerry-build communications facilities out of what they could borrow from Army, or obtain from OWI supplies in the United States, or buy locally.

Depending on local differences, the theater agencies faced similar challenges. They had to function as a support system to meet the needs of combat propaganda while also operating the larger radio programs and preparing strategic leaflets. As the areas behind them became more solidified, displays and films became necessary tasks alongside news and leaflets. Communication facilities were an issue. Military facilities couldn’t be overloaded with the lightly coded transmission of hundreds of thousands of words of political and other news and guidance; the psychological warfare units had to patch together communication facilities from what they borrowed from the Army, sourced from OWI supplies in the United States, or purchased locally.

In most Theater organizations, the chief was a military man and the staff was partly military and partly civilian. Under General Eisenhower, PWD was not only Army and OWI but included OSS, on the American side, along with British partnership, French participation, and other Allied personnel as well. Under General MacArthur, OWI participated under strict Army control. Under General Stilwell, no Theater organization as such was set up; the G-2, the Political Adviser or the General himself handled propaganda matters when they turned up. Under General Wedemeyer, there was a Theater officer. Under General Sultan, the OWI ran itself; the Outpost serviced the Theater. Under General Clay, Information Control Service, OMGUS, became an integral part of military control. The same thing happened in General MacArthur's reorganized PWB—an organization termed CIES (Civil Information and Education Section) had the organization and personnel not only of the American structure, but the usable purged parts of the Joho Kyoku obedient to its command and liaison. Other Theaters had comparable arrangements, each suited to the Theater.

In most theater organizations, the leader was a military person, and the team was a mix of military and civilian members. Under General Eisenhower, PWD included not just the Army and OWI but also OSS on the American side, along with British, French, and other Allied personnel. Under General MacArthur, OWI operated under strict Army control. General Stilwell didn't set up a theater organization; instead, the G-2, the Political Adviser, or the General himself dealt with propaganda when necessary. Under General Wedemeyer, there was a theater officer. Under General Sultan, OWI managed itself, while the Outpost supported the theater. Under General Clay, the Information Control Service, OMGUS, became a key part of military control. A similar situation occurred in General MacArthur's reorganized PWB—an organization called CIES (Civil Information and Education Section) had not only American personnel but also the usable purged parts of the Joho Kyoku that were compliant with its command and liaison. Other theaters had similar arrangements, each customized to their specific needs.

[Figure 50]
Figure 50: Consolidation Propaganda: Door Gods. One of the most unusual consolidation propaganda operations was the distribution of "door gods." These were small good-looking posters which traditionally displayed figures from the Chinese Pantheon. During the war, farm families who had been accustomed to putting up new door gods each lunar New Year found that they could not afford them. China Division, OWI, then run by F. M. Fisher, Richard Watts, Jr., Graham Peck, and James Stewart, made up new door gods which showed American aviators, thus familiarizing the Chinese peasantry with our insignia and preaching the cause of inter-Allied cooperation.
Chart IX
Chart IX (Source: History of 2d Mobile Radio Broadcasting Company.)

The common features of all Theater establishments were:

The common features of all theater establishments were:

  • (1) Liaison or control from Army, State, and OWI, sometimes including OSS.
  • (2) Responsibility to the Theater Commander.
  • (3) Direct operation of strategic radio.
  • (4) Preparation of strategic leaflets, and sometimes of tactical leaflets as well.
  • (5) Use of local, native, or allied personnel.

Within the Theater staffs, the psychological warfare facilities were to a great extent assimilated for control and movement of personnel, supply, and so on. The G-3's and G-4's of the Theaters normally serviced the PWB's along with the rest of their work. The OWI and other civilian persons were put into uniform and given simulated rank, sometimes wildly disproportionate to their Army counterparts. The Army G-2's naturally worked with the PWB intelligence facilities; in some Theaters the G-2 was ex officio the chief of psychological warfare, as was the Assistant Chief of Staff G-2, War Department General Staff, himself at home. G-1's usually kept out of the way of psychological warfare and the housekeeping of the units was in most cases autonomous.

Within the theater staffs, the psychological warfare facilities were largely integrated for the control and movement of personnel, supplies, and more. The G-3s and G-4s of the theaters typically handled the PWB tasks along with their other responsibilities. Civilian personnel from the OWI and other organizations were put in uniforms and assigned simulated ranks, which sometimes were wildly disproportionate to their Army counterparts. The Army G-2s naturally collaborated with the PWB intelligence facilities; in some theaters, the G-2 was ex officio the chief of psychological warfare, just like the Assistant Chief of Staff G-2, War Department General Staff, would be back home. G-1s usually stayed out of the psychological warfare activities, and the management of the units was generally autonomous.

Responsibility for financing psychological warfare was never established as doctrine. The State Department kept most of it off its budget, leaving the actual payments up to the War Department and the OWI to figure out. Oftentimes this resulted in a curious sort of neo-capitalism within the U.S.-owned socialism of the Army. The two agencies would hold on to property as though it were private property, on the basis of immediate title, without reference to the plain fact that all of it was paid for in the end by the United States Treasurer. (OWI once murmured threateningly about bringing its radio material home from Manila rather than let General MacArthur's people highjack it. Such talk ended when the material was declared surplus or stolen.)

Responsibility for funding psychological warfare was never formally defined. The State Department kept most of it off its budget, leaving the actual payments for the War Department and the OWI to sort out. This often led to a strange kind of neo-capitalism within the U.S.-owned socialism of the Army. The two agencies treated property as if it were private, based on immediate title, ignoring the obvious fact that ultimately, it was all funded by the U.S. Treasury. (The OWI once ominously suggested that it might bring its radio equipment back from Manila instead of letting General MacArthur's team take it. That talk stopped when the equipment was declared surplus or stolen.)

Field Operations.

Field operations were most highly developed in the Mediterranean and European Theaters of Operation. Combat propaganda units came into being, carrying fully equipped mobile radio stations, and high-volume printing presses, along with them. Later, under SHAEF, these units developed further and Army-level organizations were set up which duplicated the Theater organizations on a reduced scale. (See Chart IX for chart of an Army unit.)

The tactical leaflet (page 211) came into its own with such units. It was possible to develop high-speed routines for using intelligence[Pg 192] swiftly. Maps were dropped on the enemy in unfavorable situations. Order of Battle became highly important for psychological warfare purposes when enemy units could be addressed by their proper unit designation or by the name of their commanders. Intelligence was brought into play: bad food, bad supply, poor command, or mishandling of enemy forces in any way brought prompt propaganda comment.

The tactical leaflet (page 211) really became useful for these units. It was possible to create fast routines for quickly using intelligence[Pg 192]. Maps were dropped on the enemy in unfavorable conditions. The Order of Battle became very important for psychological warfare when enemy units could be referred to by their actual unit name or their commanders' names. Intelligence was utilized: issues like bad food, poor supplies, weak leadership, or any mismanagement of enemy forces triggered immediate propaganda responses.

Radio was the least useful for tactical operations simply because enemy troops do not carry private portable radio sets around with them. Radio was of high value in consolidation operations, passing along instructions to liberated populations, and telling civilians in the line of approach about measures which they could take for the common benefit of themselves and of the Allies.

Radio was the least useful for tactical operations mainly because enemy troops don’t carry personal portable radios with them. However, radio was very valuable in consolidation operations, sharing instructions with liberated populations, and informing civilians in the line of approach about actions they could take for their own benefit and that of the Allies.

A constant problem, never completely ironed out, was the use of airplanes for dropping purposes. The leaflet producers had, in all Theaters, a tendency to prepare excellent leaflets, bale them, and send them along to the airfields in the expectation that an overworked, unindoctrinated air force staff would automatically pick up the leaflets, develop dropping mechanisms, pack the leaflets into planes, take them out and drop them to the right language-groups at the right time in the right place. This was of course as absurd from the aviators' side as it was, to the civilians, to let their brain-children accumulate in hangars or warehouses. For strategic droppings, systematic arrangements could be made through proper official channels, and a regular air operation detailed to do the job. Tactical dropping did not allow enough time for elaborate staff work in each instance, and recourse was had to psychological warfare liaison officers (either Army officers or civilians with the approximate status of Tech-rep, technical representative, a familiar sight on World War II airfields) to get in touch with the units, help them install dropping facilities, explain the leaflets to the actual pilots and bombardiers, and thus obtain a high degree of cooperation. In almost every theater, this policy succeeded, and a wide variety of leaflet bombs, leaflet dispensers, and other leaflet-circulating gadgets was developed.

A constant issue that was never fully resolved was the use of airplanes for dropping leaflets. The leaflet producers in all theaters tended to create great leaflets, package them, and send them to the airfields expecting that an overworked, untrained air force staff would automatically grab the leaflets, figure out how to drop them, load them onto planes, and then drop them to the right language groups at the right time and place. This was obviously as ridiculous from the pilots' perspective as it was for civilians to let their creations pile up in hangars or warehouses. For strategic drops, arrangements could be made through official channels, and a regular air operation could be assigned to carry out the task. Tactical dropping didn’t allow enough time for detailed planning each time, so they turned to psychological warfare liaison officers (either Army officers or civilians with the equivalent role of Technical Representative, a familiar sight on World War II airfields) to connect with the units, help them set up dropping equipment, explain the leaflets to the actual pilots and bombardiers, and secure a high level of cooperation. In nearly every theater, this approach was effective, and a variety of leaflet bombs, leaflet dispensers, and other leaflet distribution devices were developed.

Artillery distribution also played a significant part. For front-line situations artillery could do the job better than planes, without risking aircraft in a quasi-combat operation. Leaflet bombs of considerable scope appeared, and could be made to fit almost any appropriate weapon. Circulation was also effected by means of clandestine operations to friendly civilians, frequently combined with air-drop of weapons, medicine, and other essentials.

Artillery distribution also played a significant role. In front-line situations, artillery could perform better than planes without putting aircraft at risk in a near-combat operation. Large leaflet bombs were developed and could be adapted to fit almost any suitable weapon. Distribution was also achieved through secret operations aimed at friendly civilians, often combined with air-drops of weapons, medicine, and other essentials.

The organization of all these new functions has changed military organization. A whole new series of units were attached in echelon, each fitted to the appropriate level for its work. The rear-area functions[Pg 193] and strategic propaganda work always required a considerable proportion of civilian aid, since some of the best workers in this line were persons who either did not wish to join the Army or whom the Army did not wish to have join it. These psychological warfare organizations were unbelievably cheap, even if measured by the most conservative estimates of their success. It is impossible that the army of the future, whether American or foreign, will overlook this source of assistance. Psychological warfare nowhere replaced combat, but it made the impact of combat on the enemy more effective.

The organization of these new functions has transformed military structure. A whole new series of units was added in layers, each suited to the appropriate level for its tasks. The rear-area functions[Pg 193] and strategic propaganda efforts always needed a significant amount of civilian support, as some of the best workers in this area were people who either didn’t want to join the Army or whom the Army didn’t want to recruit. These psychological warfare organizations were incredibly cost-effective, even when evaluated by the most conservative estimates of their success. It's unlikely that future armies, whether American or foreign, will ignore this valuable source of support. Psychological warfare never replaced combat, but it enhanced the effectiveness of combat on the enemy.

CHAPTER 11
Plans and Planning

With most military planning, it is feasible to work from the top down, define the strategic objective and then work out the actual requirements of the operation in advance. This is not true of psychological warfare.39 The objectives may be defined, and in the process of definition the general needs of a propaganda agency may be clarified. If a plan calls for a press or a radio, somebody can requisition a Davidson Press or a Hallicrafter radio and get ready to use it. But the plan cannot define goals, set time limits for the achievement of the goals, relate the goals to one another in a scheduled pre-fixed program of success, establish terms whereby psychological victory can be told from psychological defeat.

With most military planning, it's possible to start from the top, define the main objective, and then figure out the actual needs of the operation ahead of time. This doesn’t apply to psychological warfare.39 The objectives can be defined, and during that process, the general needs of a propaganda agency may become clearer. If a plan includes a press or a radio, someone can request a Davidson Press or a Hallicrafter radio and prepare to use it. However, the plan can’t define goals, set deadlines for achieving those goals, link the goals together in a scheduled program for success, or establish criteria to differentiate psychological victory from psychological defeat.

Psychological victory exists only in terms of the military victory which it is designed to assist. Psychological defeat, no matter how much critics or the enemy propagandist may allege it, can be proved to exist only when an actual defeat makes it real. Psychological plans are always contingency plans for the assistance of military operations. They are dependent on the military operation and they cannot be checked against fact except in terms of the military operations they ostensibly support.

Psychological victory only matters in relation to the military victory it's meant to support. Psychological defeat, no matter how much critics or enemy propagandists claim otherwise, can only be confirmed when there's an actual defeat that makes it real. Psychological strategies are always backup plans for military operations. They're reliant on the military actions and can only be evaluated against facts when it comes to the military operations they claim to support.

Unfortunately, they were not always written with these reservations in mind.

Unfortunately, they weren't always written with these considerations in mind.

Needs of the Operator: Materials and Guidance.

American officers, assisting foreign troops, could not plan logistics until they found out what the foreign troops actually required. How much did they eat, and what? How much could they carry, and for how long? How much tonnage had to be sent them, and how often? Such questions had to be asked about the needs of the individual men before unit planning, not to mention national planning, became possible at all.

Similarly, in psychological warfare, planning can be made realistic if it starts with the individual operation for the control of which the planning is done. Define the operator as anyone having a task in the actual preparation, production or transmission of propaganda materials, whether through electric communications or by print. The operator is not usually a person with a high security classification, yet he plays his indispensable part in fulfilling the highest and most secret strategy of[Pg 195] the war. How can a plan be written that will be useful in carrying out the actual (and highly secret) strategy of the war while meeting the needs of an inexpert individual way down at the bottom of the control system? The answer is, of course, that no such plan can be prepared. Different plans are needed for successive phases.

Similarly, in psychological warfare, realistic planning begins with the individual operation for which the planning is done. Define the operator as anyone involved in the actual preparation, production, or distribution of propaganda materials, whether through electronic communication or print. The operator typically doesn't have a high-security clearance, yet he plays a crucial role in executing the highest and most secret strategies of[Pg 195] the war. How can a plan be created that is useful for implementing the actual (and highly secret) war strategy while also addressing the needs of someone inexperienced deep within the control system? The answer, of course, is that no such plan can be made. Different plans are necessary for different phases.

The operator needs simple but basic materials. If he is a producer of some kind—such as a creative writer, an artist, a singer, a program arranger, a newscaster who does his own scripts and so on—he is likely to be a person with ideas of his own. Individual creativeness cannot usually be turned on and off like a faucet. Low-ranking and disciplined though the hired writer may be, he is still subject to the inward frailties of authors if he is any good. (This particular author sympathized deeply with some poor American Japanese who were given unbelievably dull outlines and told, "Turn this into exciting Japanese material! Give it pep! Make it rock them off their tatami! But don't get away from that outline one damn inch!" The nisei rolled their eyes; they did a poor job, as they knew that they would.)

The operator needs straightforward but essential materials. If he's a producer of some kind—like a creative writer, artist, singer, program arranger, or newscaster who writes his own scripts—he's likely to be someone with his own ideas. Individual creativity can't usually be switched on and off like a tap. Even though a low-ranking and disciplined hired writer may have restrictions, he's still influenced by the internal struggles of good writers. (This particular author felt a lot of empathy for some poor Japanese Americans who were given incredibly bland outlines and told, "Turn this into exciting Japanese material! Add some flair! Make it blow them away from their tatami! But don’t deviate from that outline one bit!" The nisei just rolled their eyes; they did a bad job, knowing they would.)

The person who has to be told day in and day out how to operate is no operator at all. Psychological warfare is no place for unsuccessful short-story writers or would-be radio commentators. It demands professional standards, and it has more than professional difficulties. Therefore what the operator needs is not technical instruction but general guidance.

The person who needs to be reminded every single day how to do their job isn't really an operator at all. Psychological warfare isn't meant for failed short-story writers or aspiring radio hosts. It requires a high level of professionalism and comes with its own set of serious challenges. So, what the operator truly needs isn't just technical training but broader guidance.

He must be told what he can say, what he cannot say. He should whenever possible be given some reason for perplexing or cryptic instructions. He should be helped to become familiar with what we are trying to tell the enemy. There is nothing classified about that, since the enemy is to be told it as soon as possible. The guidance given the operator should be:

He needs to be informed about what he can and can't say. Whenever possible, he should be given some explanation for confusing or unclear instructions. He should be assisted in understanding what we are trying to communicate to the enemy. There's nothing secret about that, since we intend to share it with the enemy as soon as possible. The direction provided to the operator should be:

  • (1) Plain.
  • (2) Feasible. (This sounds superfluous, but was not so during World War II when operators were sometimes told to attack such-and-such an enemy institution without referring to it directly or indirectly.)
  • (3) Organized. (The material at OWI was not organized until the last several months of the war, with the result that hundreds of thousands of words of propaganda commands remained in force, technically, but un-indexed and arranged only by weekly form.)
  • (4) Specific in showing timing. (General controls should not be issued at the beginning of operations; when revised, the revision should supersede the revised section, and not be placed beside it. Other provisions should be given expiration dates, after which they pass out of effect.)
  • (5) Mandatory. (Control should be expressed in do or don't; personal advice is better conveyed through informal channels.)[Pg 196]
  • (6) Non-security or low-classified. (This material, for the operators, should be accessible to the operators. Often the most important operator—the best newsman, the most effective leaflet artist—may be a rather doubtful citizen, an alien, or even an enemy volunteer. He cannot follow guidances unless he knows them, and it makes a farce of security for his superior to be able to tell him the guidance, so that he can memorize it, but not able to give him the document itself.)

These rules, though simple, are not always easy to follow. Here is an example of a bad guidance:

These rules, although straightforward, aren't always easy to stick to. Here's an example of poor advice:

CLASSIFIED

CONFIDENTIAL

Without superseding instructions concerning religion, we may use the occasion of the Sacred Banyan Tree Festival to needle the Provisional President. Make a dramatic story of the President's life. Undermine his use of religion to bolster the dictatorship.

Without overriding instructions about religion, we can take the opportunity of the Sacred Banyan Tree Festival to criticize the Provisional President. Create a dramatic narrative about the President's life. Undermine his use of religion to support his dictatorship.

Caution: do not mention religion. Do not indulge in scurrilous personal attacks. Material concerning our information of the President's biography is highly classified and must not be used.

Caution: do not mention religion. Do not engage in nasty personal attacks. Information regarding our knowledge of the President's biography is highly classified and must not be used.

The exaggeration may seem apparent, but it is a fair sample of the worst directives as actually issued and many, though not quite so bad, were near it. The same guidance in more acceptable form would read:

The exaggeration might seem obvious, but it's a fair example of the worst instructions that were actually given, and many, while not quite as bad, were close. The same guidance in a more acceptable form would say:

Unrestricted

No limits

(Expires 24 September, week following Festival.) Standing instructions make Banyan Tree Festival difficult topic with which to deal. If operators can suggest means of referring to Festival without violating prohibitions against religious offense, encourage them to try. Monitoring and diplomatic sources show that Provisional President is utilizing Festival to consolidate his position. If he can be attacked, do so.

(Expires 24 September, week following Festival.) Standing instructions make the Banyan Tree Festival a tricky topic to handle. If operators can come up with ways to discuss the Festival without crossing the line into religious offense, encourage them to give it a shot. Monitoring and diplomatic sources indicate that the Provisional President is using the Festival to strengthen his position. If he can be criticized, go for it.

The other need of the actual operator is material. The script writer needs actual texts of everyday enemy speech in order to keep his slang and idiom up to date. The artist needs correct photographs of enemy cities in wartimes so that the leaflet picture he makes will not look as outmoded as a crinoline or a Model T. All of them need all the information they can get about their own country—good handbooks, dictionaries, elementary histories, textbooks in fields which they may not know. It is amazing how hard it is to explain America to foreigners; the[Pg 197] American soon finds out how little he knows his own country, and needs information about his own background along with current materials concerning the enemy.

The actual operator has another need: material. The scriptwriter requires real examples of everyday enemy speech to keep his slang and idioms current. The artist needs accurate photographs of enemy cities during wartime so that the images he creates don’t seem as outdated as a crinoline or a Model T. Everyone needs as much information as possible about their own country—reliable handbooks, dictionaries, basic histories, textbooks in areas they might not be familiar with. It's surprising how difficult it is to explain America to foreigners; the[Pg 197] American quickly learns how little he knows about his own country and needs information about his background along with up-to-date materials about the enemy.

Where radio propaganda is in question, the script-writers and broadcasters will read the enemy radio propaganda if they do not get enough fresh non-propaganda material concerning their audience. Sooner or later this will degenerate into alternate soliloquies of the radio men on each side, each watching the other to see if he got a rise out of him last time. OWI people frequently expressed idiot glee at having made Radio Tokyo frantic. The OWI men were the first to admit that their glee was pointless, since it was the Japanese broadcaster and not the Japanese audience who responded. But for lack of current information about the enemy the propagandist will refer to his own professional opponent. There is, of course, a very substantial difference between a change in enemy propaganda occasioned by a real inroad which one's own propaganda had made in enemy opinion, and a change that consists simply in angry or smart backtalk. Finding that difference is the responsibility of propanal, not of the operator.

Where radio propaganda is concerned, scriptwriters and broadcasters will resort to reading enemy radio propaganda if they don't receive enough fresh, non-propaganda content related to their audience. Eventually, this will turn into a back-and-forth of monologues from radio hosts on each side, each checking to see if they got a reaction from the other in the previous broadcast. OWI staff often expressed foolish delight at having made Radio Tokyo anxious. The OWI people were the first to acknowledge that their delight was meaningless since it was the Japanese broadcaster, not the Japanese audience, that reacted. However, without up-to-date information about the enemy, the propagandist will turn to their own professional rival. There is, of course, a significant difference between a change in enemy propaganda brought about by a genuine impact from one's own propaganda on enemy opinion and a change that is merely angry or clever retorts. Distinguishing between these two is the responsibility of propanal, not the operator.

Pre-Belligerent Planning.

Pre-belligerent planning differs from regular planning in that it does not have the substantial context of actual military operations to make it realistic and urgent. Like all plans, the pre-belligerent plan should enumerate the facilities available, the basic course of action to be followed, and the limits within which offensive propaganda will be permitted. In fairness to the planners themselves, as well as to the authorities who will fit this plan into related military, economic, or political plans, the plan should define the proper scope of propaganda as applied to the contemplated situation.

One of the most useful functions of the pre-belligerent plan lies in the periodic exercise which it gives in propaganda discipline. Information and intelligence agencies frequently see their jobs so technically that they lose sight of the need for coordination within the mechanism of an entire government. Press relations people try to get stories in the papers. Radio people try to maintain listener interest. Educational officers are concerned with the teachability of their materials. Spokesmen of the different agencies in related fields (such as shipping, air transport, currency control, social welfare) are apt to comment on a particular situation without reference to the needs of an inclusive national policy. How much advice was handed out on the occasion of the ultimatum to Tito? The Jugoslav authorities plainly risked politico-psychological pressure from us; they came prepared for the consequences; but both American official and private opinion expressed a wild medley of[Pg 198][Pg 199] recommendations, suggestions, and analysis. Federal officials showed no better discipline than did the private citizens. Pre-belligerent planning may be forced on the United States by eventual international crises, but before that stage is reached, private and governmental persons working in the informational field might do well to consider how readily they could offer or enforce cooperation in the event of a real emergency.

One of the most useful aspects of the pre-belligerent plan is the regular practice it provides in propaganda discipline. Information and intelligence agencies often get so focused on their technical roles that they overlook the need for coordination across the entire government. Press relations staff try to get stories published, radio teams work to keep listeners engaged, and educators focus on how effective their materials are. Representatives from different agencies in related fields (like shipping, air transport, currency control, and social welfare) tend to comment on specific situations without considering the broader national policy needs. How much advice was given when the ultimatum was issued to Tito? The Yugoslav authorities clearly faced political and psychological pressure from us; they were prepared for the fallout. However, both American officials and private citizens expressed a chaotic mix of[Pg 198][Pg 199] recommendations, suggestions, and analyses. Federal officials displayed no better discipline than private citizens. Pre-belligerent planning may become necessary for the United States due to future international crises, but before that happens, both private and government individuals working in the informational field should consider how effectively they could offer or enforce cooperation in a real emergency.

[Figure 51]
Figure 51: Basic Types: Start of War. This leaflet embodies almost all possible mistakes in psychological warfare. It was prepared to explain why war came between America and Japan, but was not even begun until many months after Pearl Harbor. The heading and style are official and formal. The message is no more than a footnote to history. Its last fault redeemed it; no arrangements were made for dropping it.

Psychological Warfare Plans.

A general plan for psychological warfare expresses the aims of the portion of the war (either in point of time, or with respect to a stated area) to which it refers. It states the maximum goals which psychological warfare can, with honest realism, be counted on to accomplish if all goes well. It indicates the minimum effect, which (unlike combat operations) can fall precisely at zero.

The general plan then goes on to state the conditions which will govern the operating agencies. The important part of this section lies in guessing where the operating agencies are likely to need coordination and where not. If the plan is to reveal highly important and therefore secret strategy, it should merely sketch the broad outlines of the processes intended, leaving to experts the responsibility of determining specific do's and don'ts. In such a case, however, the plan should not leave room for inter-agency or inter-personal doubt as to where the interpretive function lies. Too often, highly formal agreements are interpreted out of existence by propagandists who are interested in adding their own proposals to those set forth and agreed upon in the plan. When definition of the plan in operational terms40 is needed, the location of the sub-definer should be made very plain unless the propaganda establishment itself happens to be remarkably well organized and in no further need of definite prescriptions of function.

The general plan then goes on to outline the conditions that will guide the operating agencies. The key aspect of this section is anticipating where the operating agencies will likely need coordination and where they won’t. If the plan is meant to reveal highly important and therefore secret strategies, it should only provide a general overview of the intended processes, leaving it to the experts to decide specific do's and don'ts. In this case, however, the plan should eliminate any ambiguity about who is responsible for interpretation. Too often, overly formal agreements are misinterpreted by propagandists who want to add their own proposals to those outlined and agreed upon in the plan. When a detailed definition of the plan in operational terms40 is necessary, the role of the sub-definer should be clearly communicated unless the propaganda establishment is exceptionally well organized and doesn’t need further clear guidelines on function.

The inclusion of actual political and military goals in a propaganda plan is an exceedingly ambitious undertaking. The goal, "To foster a spirit of nationalism and independence among the Eastern Arachosian people to the end that they may revolt and set up their own pro-Allied government," is a commitment beyond the reach of normal propaganda. It comes closer to requiring all the facilities of the operating state, financial, diplomatic, covert, and paramilitary, to put it into effect. The[Pg 200] goal, "To give sympathetic circulation to Eastern Arachosian autonomist sentiments so as to promote interference with the occupying power," is much more nearly attainable. Military goals are often described by propagandists as attainable by means of propaganda alone, but there is no known example of psychological warfare having attained a strictly military goal without assistance by other means of warfare. Goals such as "the defeat of ——," "the surrender of ——," or the "destruction of ——," have no place in practical propaganda planning, since they are pretentious or deceptive. More legitimate are the goals actually obtained by propaganda, such as "encouragement of a spirit of factionalism which may assist defeat ...," "promotion of war-weariness that will make the process of surrender more easily accomplished ...," and "appeals for the destruction of ——." Such points may appear minor, but it is the overstatement of the propaganda case that has many times goaded disinterested outsiders into becoming skeptics or opponents.

Incorporating real political and military objectives into a propaganda plan is a very ambitious task. The goal, "To inspire a sense of nationalism and independence among the Eastern Arachosian people so they can revolt and establish their own pro-Allied government," is a commitment that goes beyond regular propaganda. It essentially requires all the resources of the operating state—financial, diplomatic, covert, and paramilitary—to make it happen. The goal, "To sympathetically spread Eastern Arachosian autonomist sentiments to encourage interference with the occupying power," is much more achievable. Military objectives are often said by propagandists to be reachable solely through propaganda, but there’s no known case of psychological warfare achieving a strictly military goal without help from other forms of warfare. Objectives like "the defeat of ——," "the surrender of ——," or "the destruction of ——," have no place in practical propaganda planning, as they tend to be exaggerated or misleading. More realistic are goals that propaganda has actually achieved, like "encouraging a spirit of factionalism that may help lead to defeat ...," "promoting war-weariness to ease the process of surrender ...," and "calls for the destruction of ——." These points may seem minor, but it's the exaggeration of the propaganda case that has often pushed uninterested outsiders to become skeptics or opponents.

Political and military goals can be described only in terms of hopes; effective psychological goals—goals resting in the form of opinion which it is desired to create—are very concrete. If enemy surrender is desired, propaganda leaves to the operator no further scope for revenge themes which will frighten the enemy away from surrender. If the enemy leader is to be discredited on the basis of having poor military judgment, the contrasting good judgment of the enemy general is a necessary ingredient. The psychological goals have to be framed in terms of how much the enemy listener, the Propaganda Man, can stand and can believe. (See page 153.) Since he listens irregularly, furtively, and half-antagonistically, propaganda will defeat itself if it shifts from goal to goal with logical but finespun dexterity. Psychological goals are attained only by sustained, consistent patterns of propaganda; they have to be plain, repetitive, and insistent. Political and military goals can be anything the planners feel like including as a pious wish. They might as well consist of a current re-statement of political and military aims for the subject or area at the time of planning. They are beyond the reach of practical psychological warfare.

Political and military objectives can only be described in terms of hopes; effective psychological objectives—those based on the opinions we want to create—are quite specific. If we want the enemy to surrender, propaganda doesn’t allow for revenge themes that might scare them away from doing so. If the goal is to undermine the enemy leader by pointing out their poor military decisions, it’s essential to highlight the opposing general's good judgment. The psychological objectives need to be shaped by what the enemy listener, the Propaganda Man, can handle and believe. (See page 153.) Since he listens irregularly, secretly, and with some hostility, propaganda will backfire if it shifts from one goal to another with overly clever logic. Psychological objectives can only be achieved through consistent and sustained patterns of propaganda; they must be clear, repetitive, and persistent. Political and military objectives can be anything the planners decide to include as a hopeful wish. They might as well be a recent restatement of political and military goals for the situation or area at the time of planning. They are beyond the practicality of effective psychological warfare.

National-level and general staff level plans have to be made up in much the same way. If the plan is good it will provide for its own circulation to all government instrumentalities which do in fact conduct propaganda in the particular field involved. It does no good to adopt a plan for the encouragement of the Filipinos and the inducement of cooperation among the Filipino officials of the Japanese-sponsored Republic (which means a tone of conciliation toward Filipino leaders or officials who hold puppet titles) if a cabinet member keeps calling publicly for the immediate execution of any Filipino who ever had dinner with a[Pg 201] Japanese. It is useless to try to cooperate with Communist guerrillas in West K'tai on the argument, "We all oppose the Axis together! Ideologies don't matter when brave men fight side by side"—if at the same time the guerrillas know we have a strong domestic campaign on against Communism. Telling a Communist that ideologies don't matter is like saying to a Jesuit, "Let's skip the superstitions, Father, and leave religion out of it. Get down to business." To some kinds of people, ideology is business. The broad propaganda plan should make choices that reflect the judgment of the reviewing officers. If they are made in a vacuum, without taking into consideration the actual opinion of the audience group, they might as well not be made at all.

National-level and general staff level plans need to be created in much the same way. If the plan is effective, it will ensure that it circulates to all government agencies that are involved in propaganda in the relevant area. There's no point in adopting a plan to encourage Filipinos and foster cooperation among Filipino officials of the Japanese-sponsored Republic (which suggests a conciliatory approach towards Filipino leaders or officials with puppet titles) if a cabinet member is publicly calling for the immediate execution of any Filipino who ever had dinner with a Japanese. It’s pointless to attempt to work with Communist guerrillas in West K'tai by arguing, "We all oppose the Axis together! Ideologies don’t matter when brave men fight side by side"—if at the same time the guerrillas know we are waging a strong domestic campaign against Communism. Telling a Communist that ideologies don’t matter is like saying to a Jesuit, "Let’s ignore the superstitions, Father, and leave religion out of it. Let’s get to business." For some people, ideology is business. The broad propaganda plan should make choices that reflect the judgment of the reviewing officers. If those choices are made in a vacuum, without considering the actual opinions of the target audience, they might as well not be made at all.

Propaganda plans must be circulated to non-propaganda agencies in order to make sure that routine public relations or announcements of current or contemplated action, and statements of basic policy do not contradict or neutralize the plan once it is put into effect. Frequently months of propaganda work can be undone by a tactless speech from somebody in the same government but in an unrelated agency. Authoritative circulation of the plan—which means that the plan must be neither long nor over-secret—can help forestall such mistakes. Speech clearance, requiring review of all official and policy-making speeches in advance of delivery, is the surest safeguard against overt collision between different spokesmen. In World War II it was applied with some success, but the exceptions were so conspicuous that the effective coordination passed almost unnoticed.

Propaganda plans need to be shared with non-propaganda agencies to ensure that routine public relations efforts or announcements about current or upcoming actions, as well as statements on basic policy, don’t conflict with or undermine the plan once it's implemented. Often, months of propaganda work can be undone by an insensitive speech from someone in the same government but from a different agency. Officially circulating the plan—which should be concise and not overly secret—can help prevent these mistakes. Requiring reviews of all official and policy-related speeches before they are delivered is the best way to avoid clashes between different representatives. During World War II, this was somewhat effective, but the notable exceptions made the effective coordination go almost unnoticed.

Strategic and Consolidation Plans.

Advance psychological warfare plans for concrete military operations not only require a statement of the propaganda operation to be performed with facilities and personnel who are expected to remain static, but demand that the psychological warfare personnel, together with the needful gear, be moved right along with the advancing forces. This makes planning more definite, and those parts of the plans that do not require psychological or political prescription of content can be written in standard military form.

Wise consolidation plans give urgent priority to the restoration of the home-grown informational media and recreational facilities of the occupied territory. Definite anticipation of shortages in radio facilities, newsprint, ink, paper, and other supplies can ensure prompt reopening of consolidated facilities under way. The propaganda operators may tell higher echelons that the local people are not competent, cannot be trusted, and so on, but General MacArthur's experience in Japan would seem to indicate that no army can carry on consolidation propaganda [Pg 202] as efficiently as the conquered civilians themselves can, provided the civilians have:

Well-planned consolidation strategies focus urgently on restoring local media and recreational facilities in the occupied area. Clearly anticipating shortages in radio equipment, newsprint, ink, paper, and other supplies can help facilitate the quick reopening of consolidated facilities that are in progress. Propaganda operators might suggest to their superiors that the local population is unreliable and incompetent, but General MacArthur's experience in Japan shows that no army can conduct consolidation propaganda [Pg 202] as effectively as the conquered civilians themselves, assuming the civilians have:

  • (1) Reasonable though restricted freedom of utterance, so that they can know what they may or may not say;
  • (2) Prompt liaison for security and policy clearance, so that they can get an authoritative yes-or-no answer on proposed projects, enabling them to maintain operation without intolerable delays;
  • (3) Friendly professional assistance in meeting material and staff shortages;
  • (4) A series of phases, marking off the forms and methods of control so that the controlling staff can plan for a first phase of doing its own publishing and broadcasting, a second phase of letting the local people work under license with close supervision and technical help, and a third phase of permitting them freedom within the normal censorship limits of military government. The American DISCC's (District Information Services Control Commands) in the American Zone of Germany did an excellent job in moving rapidly from phase one to phase two in 1945 and 1946.

Contingency Plans.

Frequently the chiefs of government and services know of an operation or danger that may arise, which will change the character of the war. Such were the North African landings, the Italian surrender, D-day itself, the joining of the American and Russian forces in Germany, Hitler's death. For such contingencies, it is desirable to have plans ready stating the reaction of the government to the event. Such plans can be prepared and distributed to select personnel, and downgraded or released, together with any needed last-minute change, when the first word comes through that the event is officially to be recognized. Profoundly secret contingencies—such as Hiroshima day—do not lend themselves to such treatment.

It must be repeated that plans are effective only when transposed into plain, simple, usable guidances for the actual operatives. When a plan is so secret or so involved that the only people who could carry it out are not allowed to know anything about it, it becomes a sad self-defeating effort.

It’s important to emphasize that plans only work when they're turned into clear, simple, and practical guidelines for the people who will actually implement them. When a plan is so secret or complicated that the only ones who could execute it aren’t allowed to know anything about it, it becomes a frustrating waste of effort.

CHAPTER 12
Operations for Civilians

Plainly, psychological warfare operates against civilians with as much effect as it does against troops. Indeed, under the rather high standards set for modern warfare by The Hague and Geneva conventions, psychological warfare is left as one of the few completely legitimate weapons which can on occasion be directed against an exclusively civilian and noncombatant target. Even though World War II erased most of the distinctions between military and civilian, leaving civilians in the vertical front line of all air war, psychological warfare gained. It became a more useful instrument for bettering war. Civilian interest in propaganda became no mere matter of emotional loyalty or philosophical preference, but a life-and-death matter to its recipients. After fire raids it would be a madman who would disregard an enemy bomb-warning leaflet without trying to figure out its application to himself and his children.

Clearly, psychological warfare affects civilians just as much as it does troops. In fact, under the high standards set for modern warfare by The Hague and Geneva conventions, psychological warfare remains one of the few completely legitimate tools that can sometimes be aimed solely at civilian and noncombatant targets. Even though World War II blurred the lines between military and civilian, leaving civilians directly in the front line of air warfare, psychological warfare thrived. It became a more effective tool for improving war outcomes. Civilian interest in propaganda was no longer just about emotional loyalty or philosophical viewpoints; it became a matter of life and death for those affected. After air raids, anyone who ignored an enemy bomb-warning leaflet without considering its relevance to themselves and their families would be seen as foolish.

Short-wave Radio.

Short-wave radio is the chief burden-bearer of long-distance psychological warfare. It is more useful as a means of connecting originating offices with standard-wave relay stations than as a direct means of communication. Even in free countries, short-wave sets are not often plentiful. The conditions of reception, from a purely technical point of view, are often undesirable; recreational material does not go through since a short-wave listener will put up with the static when he is receiving vital, vividly presented news, but often will not try to make out soap opera or music over the squawks of the ether, and the use of short-wave reception in wartime implies a deliberate willingness on the part of the listener to do something which he knows to be disloyal or dangerous.

Short-wave does make it possible for advanced standard-wave propaganda stations to pass along material which has been prepared in the homeland. Large staffs can do the work. The news can be put through a large, alert, well organized office. Features can be prepared by real professionals, acted out by a number of actors, put on records, reviewed, and then relayed to the standard-wave station whenever needed. The Americans at Radio Saipan thus broadcast right into Japan, and were able to transmit materials which could not possibly have been put on the air with the staff working on the island. The people at Saipan were mostly telecommunications technicians, engaged in picking up the short-wave from Hawaii or San Francisco and in passing it on into the enemy country on the standard wave length. Millions of Japanese heard our Saipan standard-wave broadcasts, in contrast to the dozens or hundreds who had heard our short-wave previously.

Short-wave technology allows advanced standard-wave propaganda stations to share content created back home. Large teams can handle the workload, ensuring the news is processed through a big, responsive, well-organized office. Professional writers and actors can prepare features, record them, review, and send them to the standard-wave station as needed. The Americans at Radio Saipan broadcast directly into Japan, transmitting materials that the staff on the island couldn't have managed. Most of the team at Saipan were telecommunications technicians focused on picking up short-wave signals from Hawaii or San Francisco and relaying them to the enemy on standard wavelengths. Millions of Japanese tuned in to our standard-wave broadcasts from Saipan, unlike the smaller audiences who had heard our short-wave broadcasts before.

The use of homeland facilities makes possible the advance preparation of a large collection of material ready for broadcast. In security-sensitive or otherwise dubious situations, four or five alternate programs can be worked out for the same amount of program time. On wire recorders or disc records, the proposed material can be passed around in finished form, reviewed, selected, censored, and approved. This would not be true of a hurried station working far forward in the zone of operations.

The use of domestic facilities allows for the advanced preparation of a large collection of content ready for broadcast. In security-sensitive or otherwise questionable situations, four or five backup programs can be developed for the same amount of airtime. Proposed material can be circulated in finished form on tape recorders or vinyl records, reviewed, selected, censored, and approved. This wouldn’t be the case for a rushed station operating much closer to the action.

Short-wave has its own advantages, however, apart from its utility as a means of getting program material to the relay stations. Short-wave can and will be picked up by the enemy monitors and enemy intelligence systems. It will also be heard by persons of power, wealth, and influence, irrespective of the economic or political system of the enemy. The big shots of any system know how to transcend limitations that awe or defeat the ordinary man. The short-wave transmitter speaks therefore to the enemy government, to the groups which compose the enemy government, and to the individuals in or out of the enemy government who are leaders in their own country. We found that the Joho Kyoku and the Gaimusho (Foreign Office) in Tokyo were mimeographing a daily summary of our San Francisco broadcasts, and we thus knew that anything we said over San Francisco would be heard by the most influential men in Japan. Captain Ellis Zacharias, U.S.N., spoke Japanese and had known most of the Japanese leaders personally before the war; with government monitoring known to exist he felt free to address the Japanese leaders personally and directly with assurance his words would reach them, and his broadcasts are confessed by the Japanese themselves to have played a contributory part in bringing about the Japanese decision to surrender.

Short-wave has its own benefits, but beyond just being useful for sending program material to relay stations. Short-wave can be intercepted by enemy monitors and intelligence systems. It can also be heard by powerful, wealthy, and influential individuals, regardless of the enemy's economic or political system. The key players in any system know how to overcome challenges that might overwhelm the average person. The short-wave transmitter thus communicates with the enemy government, its various groups, and individuals within or outside the enemy government who are leaders in their country. We discovered that the Joho Kyoku and the Gaimusho (Foreign Office) in Tokyo were creating a daily summary of our San Francisco broadcasts, so we realized that anything we said from San Francisco would be heard by the most influential people in Japan. Captain Ellis Zacharias, U.S.N., spoke Japanese and had personally known many of the Japanese leaders before the war; knowing that the government was monitoring communications, he felt confident addressing the Japanese leaders directly, assured his words would reach them. His broadcasts have been acknowledged by the Japanese themselves as having played a role in leading to Japan's decision to surrender.

Standard-wave.

The most effective use of radio is that which falls within the receiving capacity of the ordinary receiving sets owned or used by the enemy population. This means the establishment of transmitting facilities close enough to the enemy territory for the programs to get through. As between the United States and Japan from 1941 through 1944, this was very difficult. No Americans ever dared join the Shantung guerrillas, whether Kuomintang or Communist, with transmitters; and as long as we broadcast from the safety of our side of the ocean, we could only hope that occasional freak conditions would echo programs into Japan two or three times a month. With the British and the Germans, it was altogether different; the two countries were virtually touching, and each could cover the entire enemy territory.

With short-distance standard-wave broadcasting to an enemy known to have millions of radio receivers, strategic radio becomes effective.[Pg 205] The chance is provided for building up a consistent group of listeners, for influencing their morale and opinions, and for circulating rumors that will reach almost every single person in the enemy population. The temptation to perform tricks, to lapse back to peacetime standards of radio-as-entertainment or radio-as-advertising, is a constant one. The propagandist knows that he is being heard, and he fears that his audience will lose interest if he does not stimulate them with a brilliantly variegated series of programs.

With short-distance standard-wave broadcasting aimed at an enemy that has millions of radio receivers, strategic radio becomes effective.[Pg 205] This allows for the development of a consistent group of listeners, influencing their morale and opinions, and spreading rumors that can reach nearly everyone in the enemy population. There's always the temptation to resort to tricks, falling back to peacetime standards of radio-as-entertainment or radio-as-advertising. The propagandist knows he is being listened to and worries that his audience will lose interest if he doesn't keep them engaged with a diverse and exciting lineup of programs.

Black radio comes into its own on standard wave. The British could put the mysterious anti-British, anti-Hitler broadcaster Gustav Siegfried Eins on the air, with his rousing obscenities, his coarse but believable gossip, his wild diatribes against the Allies and against the Nazi scum who got in the way of the glorious German army. He was so good that for a while even American propanal thought he might be a spokesman for the saucier members of the Wehrmacht general staff. The Germans could broadcast proletarian propaganda on the Lenin Old Guard station, foaming at the mouth whenever they mentioned the crazy vile Fascist swine Hitler, and then going into tantrums because the Communist party needed all the brave glorious leaders who had been murdered by the fat bureaucrat Stalin. Ed and Joe could talk out of Bremen and pretend to be scooting around the American mid-west, one jump ahead of the G-men with their trailer and concealed transmitter, telling the rest of the Americans the low-down about "that goof Roosevelt and his Jewish war," but Ed and Joe were not good enough to fool anybody. Black radio is great fun for the operators, but its use is often limited to a twisted kind of entertainment designed to affect the morale of dubious groups. It leaps to sudden importance only in times of critical panic when it can add the last catalyst to national confusion, precipitating chaos.

Black radio finds its niche on standard wave. The British managed to air the enigmatic anti-British, anti-Hitler broadcaster Gustav Siegfried Eins, known for his shocking language, believable gossip, and fierce rants against the Allies and the Nazi scum standing in the way of the glorious German army. He was so convincing that for a period, even American propaganda considered him a representative of the more colorful members of the Wehrmacht general staff. The Germans could spread proletarian propaganda through the Lenin Old Guard station, foaming at the mouth when mentioning the grotesque Fascist pig Hitler, then throwing fits because the Communist party needed all the brave leaders murdered by the bloated bureaucrat Stalin. Ed and Joe could broadcast from Bremen, pretending to zip around the American Midwest, staying one step ahead of the G-men with their trailer and hidden transmitter, informing Americans about "that fool Roosevelt and his Jewish war," but Ed and Joe weren't clever enough to fool anyone. Black radio is entertaining for its operators, but its use is often restricted to a twisted form of entertainment aimed at influencing the morale of questionable groups. It only becomes significantly important during times of crisis when it can serve as a final spark for national confusion, leading to chaos.

The beginning and end of standard-wave transmission is news. News (see page 135) uses standard appeals. It should be factual but selectively factual. Repetition of basic themes is much more important than the constant invention of new ones. The propaganda chief has nothing to do, day in and day out, but to think of his own programs. He becomes familiar with them and bored by them. He visualizes his Propaganda Man as a person who hears all transmissions and is understandably bored by them, overlooking the interruptions that listeners face, the long gaps between the programs they hear, the weather interference, the static, the police measures.

The start and finish of standard-wave broadcasting is news. News (see page 135) relies on standard methods. It should be factual but selectively so. Repeating core themes is way more important than constantly coming up with new ones. The propaganda leader has nothing to do all day but think about his own programs. He gets used to them and becomes bored with them. He imagines his Propaganda Man as someone who listens to all broadcasts and is understandably bored, ignoring the interruptions that listeners deal with, the long pauses between the programs they catch, the weather disruptions, the static, and the police interventions.

Even with peacetime facilities tremendous simplicity and repetition are needed to convey advertising on the radio. In wartime repetition is even[Pg 206] more necessary. It serves the double function of driving the theme home to listeners who have heard it before, while broadening the circle of listeners with each transmission. A point of diminishing returns is soon reached but even diminished returns are often rewarding. The hardest-to-reach people are sometimes the ones it is most important to reach with a simple, basic, persuasive item. Repetition thus ensures depth of response in the core audience, while adding to the marginal audience with each additional application. What is deadly monotonous to the propagandist himself may, on the thousandth repetition, merely have become pleasantly familiar to the Propaganda Man on the other end. The author has talked to any number of clandestine listeners to our propaganda who have almost wept with rage as they told of listening to jokes, novelties, political speeches and other funny stuff when they hoped to get a clean-cut announcement of the latest military news.

Even with peacetime resources, a lot of simplicity and repetition is needed to communicate advertising on the radio. During wartime, repetition becomes even more important. It serves the dual purpose of reinforcing the message for listeners who are already familiar with it while expanding the audience with each broadcast. A point of diminishing returns is quickly reached, but even those reduced returns can still be valuable. The hardest-to-reach people are often the ones it’s most crucial to connect with using a straightforward, persuasive message. Repetition ensures a deeper response from the main audience while growing the peripheral audience with each additional message. What may feel frustratingly monotonous to the person creating the propaganda might, after being repeated a thousand times, simply feel comfortably familiar to the listener on the other end. The author has spoken to many secret listeners to our propaganda who have nearly cried with frustration as they recounted how they listened to jokes, novelties, political speeches, and other entertaining content when they were actually hoping for a clear announcement of the latest military updates.

Communication Through the Mails.

In World War II, propaganda was not able to make use of the mails the way that the propagandists of World War I succeeded in doing. The mails were much more intermittent. The channels into Germany through Scandinavia were not kept open except for Sweden, which was reachable, rather perilously, by air alone; Iberia was an inhospitable base. German counterintelligence was more than ruthless; it was effectively savage and made the Germany of Kaiser Wilhelm seem rustic by contrast. With Japan, anything would have had to go through Soviet censorship to get there in the first place, and then meet the traditional intricacies of Japanese red tape. Mail propaganda was therefore not heavily developed.

Something was accomplished, however, by use of the Portuguese, Spanish, Swiss and Chinese press. Enemy officials and private persons were known to read these, and it was possible to do a great deal toward influencing editorial content.

Something was achieved, though, with the help of the Portuguese, Spanish, Swiss, and Chinese press. Enemy officials and private individuals were known to read these, and it was possible to significantly influence editorial content.

Major mail-propaganda operations were conducted against us, however. The Nazis, as part of their prebelligerent planning and operations, sent enormous quantities of propaganda through the United States mail—sometimes postage-free under the frank of Congressmen. The Japanese, down to the time of Pearl Harbor, kept large public-relations staffs running at full speed in New York, Washington, and other American cities. They helped their American friends with money and by heavy purchase of copyright material friendly to Japan—thus making it unnecessary for any author to report himself as a Japanese paid agent, and they offered Japanese "cultural and educational" information to interested persons. It really was cultural and well done. By talking about Japanese poetry, religion and cherry blossoms, and omitting all war[Pg 207] propaganda, the handsome little booklets kept alive the memory of a hospitable, quaint, charming Japan. Some of this material was mailed directly from Japan to the United States.

Major mail-propaganda operations were conducted against us, however. The Nazis, as part of their pre-war planning and operations, sent huge amounts of propaganda through the United States mail—sometimes postage-free under the frank of Congress members. The Japanese, up until Pearl Harbor, maintained large public relations teams operating at full capacity in New York, Washington, and other American cities. They supported their American associates with funds and by heavily purchasing copyright materials that were favorable to Japan—making it unnecessary for any author to disclose that they were a paid Japanese agent. They also provided Japanese "cultural and educational" information to interested individuals. It was genuinely cultural and well done. By discussing Japanese poetry, religion, and cherry blossoms while omitting any war propaganda, the attractive little booklets kept alive the image of a welcoming, quaint, charming Japan. Some of this material was mailed directly from Japan to the United States.

Since mail propaganda depends on the freedom of the mails, it is much more apt to be used by a dictatorship against us than by us against a dictatorship.

Since mail propaganda relies on the freedom of the mails, it’s far more likely to be used by a dictatorship against us than by us against a dictatorship.

Leaflets.

The types of leaflets are described in the next chapter (page 211), in the course of discussing leaflets addressed to troops. Each leaflet designed for a military group has its civilian equivalents. In addition to the military types, overt propaganda leaflets for civilians should include:
  • (1) Communications from the legitimate authorities (whether government-in-exile,underground, or friendly quisling) of the civilians addressed.
  • (2) Newspapers in air format, reduced in scale, but with a heavy proportion of the normal peacetime features of the audience's own press.
  • (3) Novelty materials appealing to children, who are apt to be among the most industrious collectors of leaflets, disseminating them far and wide with less danger of reprisal from the occupying power or the police than adults might face. (Good adult leaflets are as interesting to children as are leaflets especially designed for them. The use of color printing, vivid illustrations, pictures of air battles, how-it-works diagrams of weapons, and so forth, may reach the teen-age audience best if it gives no indication of being aimed at them.)
  • (4) Gifts—soap, salt, needles, matches, chocolate and similar articles dropped to civilian populations. (This demonstrates the wealth and benevolence of the giver. Countermeasures to enemy use of this type of propaganda consist of dropping a few duplicates of his gifts, containing poison-ivy soap, nauseating salt, infected-looking needles, explosive chocolate, etc. The Germans are reported to have followed this procedure against the American air gifts dropped to Italy and France. With the avoidance or the spoilage of gifts, the propaganda effect becomes so confused that both sides find it worth desisting for a while.)
  • (5) Appeals to women. (Women, statistically, are around 50% of the population of any country. With the diversion of men to fighting operations the percentage of women in the home population rises and in wartime it may become 60% or 70%. They face social and economic problems much more immediately than do men because the responsibility for maintaining homes and children normally falls on them.[Pg 208] Evidence of humane intentions, of reluctance to wage the most cruel forms of war, of attempts to help civilians escape unnecessary danger, can bring women into the participating enemy group for relaying propaganda.)

Pamphlets.

Where air-dropping facilities are plentiful, leaflets can be supplemented by pamphlets. Pamphlets have the advantage of giving the propagandist more space for texts or pictures, enabling him to tackle enemy arguments in detail or in depth. Pamphlets can present sustained arguments, and thus come closer to meeting the domestic propaganda facilities of the enemy on even ground. They are especially useful in countering or neutralizing those enemy arguments which depend either on formal argument or on misapplied statistics, and which therefore require point-by-point confutation.

The pamphlet shown in figure 6 is an excellent example of the medium. Though it carries a complex message, it can be read by persons at the lowest educational level. It meets enemy propaganda over a whole range of themes. It is apt to be disseminated farther, whether initial distribution be by ground or by air.

The pamphlet shown in figure 6 is a great example of the medium. Even though it presents a complex message, it can be understood by people with the lowest level of education. It addresses enemy propaganda across a wide range of topics. It's likely to be spread further, regardless of whether the initial distribution happens on the ground or by air.

Unlike the leaflet, the pamphlet is sometimes hard to conceal. For well policed areas, it must be supplied with a protective disguise if it is to be passed along. One ingenious pamphlet made up by Dennis McEvoy and Don Brown at OWI for dropping on the Japanese, started out with a warning: "Enemy! Warning! This is an Enemy Publication, issued by the United States Government. Finder is Commanded to take this to the Nearest Police Station Immediately! Enemy!" The pamphlet gave a general statement of Japan's bad war position, and was addressed to Japanese policemen and police officials. The cover urged the policemen not to keep the pamphlet, nor to destroy it, but to pass it on up through channels to their superiors as an instance of enemy propaganda. (We never found out what the Japanese police actually did when they got these.)

Unlike a leaflet, a pamphlet can be difficult to hide. In well-monitored areas, it needs to be disguised if it's going to be distributed. One clever pamphlet created by Dennis McEvoy and Don Brown at OWI for dropping on the Japanese started with a warning: "Enemy! Warning! This is an Enemy Publication, issued by the United States Government. The finder is required to take this to the Nearest Police Station Immediately! Enemy!" The pamphlet provided a general statement about Japan's poor war situation, and was addressed to Japanese policemen and police officials. The cover urged the policemen not to keep the pamphlet or destroy it, but to pass it up through the chain of command to their superiors as an example of enemy propaganda. (We never found out what the Japanese police actually did when they received these.)

One Japanese black leaflet assumed the proportions of a book, and was made up in the familiar format of the pocket-sized twenty-five-cent volumes. With a New York dateline, a copyright notice, and even a printers' union label all neatly falsified, the book expressed opposition to Roosevelt's war. It was circulated by the Japanese as a captured enemy book, presumably, in order to convince their own people and their Asiatic associates that opposition to World War II existed within the United States itself.

One Japanese black leaflet looked like a book and was made in the standard format of the pocket-sized twenty-five-cent volumes. With a New York date, a copyright notice, and even a printers' union label all cleverly faked, the book expressed opposition to Roosevelt's war. It was distributed by the Japanese as a captured enemy book, likely to convince their own people and their Asian allies that there was dissent against World War II within the United States itself.

Almost all belligerents issued malingerer's handbooks during the war. These started out with statements that the medical control system[Pg 209] was inadequate, that each man had to look out for himself, and that feigned sickness was often the only alternative to real sickness. Disguised as entertainment booklets, "instructions" accompanying medicine, or even as official handbooks (of the enemy government) for this and that purpose, the leaflets gave detailed instructions on how to fake tuberculosis, heart trouble, and other diseases.

Almost all combatants created handbooks for malingerers during the war. These began with claims that the medical control system[Pg 209] was insufficient, that each person needed to fend for themselves, and that pretending to be sick was often the only option besides actually being sick. Posing as entertainment booklets, "guides" that came with medications, or even as official manuals (from the enemy government) for various purposes, the pamphlets provided detailed instructions on how to fake tuberculosis, heart problems, and other illnesses.

Subversive Operations.

Propaganda to friendly civilians whose country has been overrun by the enemy can be effectively promoted by collaboration with local patriots—unless political considerations prevent such collaboration. This type of operation requires careful cooperation between propaganda (overt), subversive facilities, and intelligence personnel. World War II saw the type used on all fronts. The Japanese made especially bold use of it during the conquest of Malaya, the occupation of Burma, and the Chinese Railway Campaigns of 1944. Natives on the enemy side were regarded by us as quislings; the Japanese honored them as patriots and duped them effectively.

Bold black propaganda operations can often embarrass the enemy. The dropping of a few hundred tons of well counterfeited currency would tend to foul up any fiscal system. Peacetime counterfeiters operate with poor materials, secretly, and in small shops. When instructed, a government agency can do an astoundingly good job of counterfeiting. The United States is on the vulnerable side of this operation, because our money happens to be the most trusted and most widely hoarded in the world. Various governments are believed to have run off substantial numbers of United States twenty and fifty dollar bills. A less offensive operation consists of giving the enemy populace sets of ration cards, along with simple suggestions on how to finish the forging job so as to make it convincing. The Nazis were especially subject to this kind of attack, since German methodical bookkeeping required a large number of documents to be in the possession of each citizen. Falsification of any of these made the German officials go mad with confusion.

Bold black propaganda operations can often embarrass the enemy. Dropping a few hundred tons of expertly counterfeit currency would mess up any financial system. In peacetime, counterfeiters work with low-quality materials, secretly, and in small shops. However, when instructed, a government agency can produce remarkably high-quality counterfeit money. The United States is particularly vulnerable to this operation because our currency is the most trusted and widely held in the world. Various governments are thought to have printed a significant number of U.S. twenty and fifty dollar bills. A less aggressive tactic involves giving the enemy's population sets of ration cards, along with simple tips on how to finish the forgery to make it more convincing. The Nazis were especially susceptible to this kind of attack since their meticulous bookkeeping required each citizen to have a lot of documents. Falsifying any of these would drive German officials into a frenzy of confusion.

To a country suffering from too much policing, the transmission by black propaganda of facsimile personal-identity cards in large numbers would be welcomed by many common citizens and would keep the enemy police procedure at a high pitch of futile haste. The essence of this, as of all good black propaganda, is to confuse the enemy authorities while winning the thankfulness of the enemy people—preferably while building up the myth within the enemy country that large, well-organized groups of revolutionists are ready to end the war when their time comes.

To a country dealing with excessive policing, the widespread distribution of fake personal-identity cards through black propaganda would be welcomed by many everyday citizens and would keep the enemy's police operations in a state of frantic activity. The key to this, like all effective black propaganda, is to confuse the enemy authorities while gaining the gratitude of the enemy populace—ideally while creating the myth within the enemy nation that large, well-organized groups of revolutionaries are prepared to end the war when the time is right.

If white propaganda is to be compared to incendiary bombing, in[Pg 210] that it ultimately affects the enemy armed services by disorganizing the homeland behind them, black propaganda may be compared to the tinfoil strips used in anti-radar. Black propaganda strikes directly at enemy security. It gives him too much to do, and thus increases the chances for agents down on the ground to succeed in their lonely, dangerous work.

If white propaganda is like incendiary bombing, in that it ultimately disrupts the enemy's armed forces by causing chaos at home, black propaganda can be likened to the tinfoil strips used in anti-radar tactics. Black propaganda directly targets enemy security. It overloads them with tasks, thereby increasing the chances for undercover operatives on the ground to succeed in their solitary and risky missions.

Motion Pictures.

In consolidated areas, allied or neutral territory, and the home jurisdiction, motion pictures for civilians can be employed as a major propaganda instrument. The combination of visual and auditory appeal ensures a concentration of attention not commanded by other media. In both World Wars, the U.S. made extensive use of film.

Procurement can be either through direct governmental manufacture of the finished product, or by subcontracting to nongovernmental agencies. Propaganda films normally make a point of displaying the military prowess and civic virtue of the distributor.

Procurement can happen either through direct government production of the finished product or by subcontracting to private organizations. Propaganda films usually emphasize the military strength and civic values of the distributor.

Officially distributed films are, however, almost always overshadowed by pure entertainment films. The wartime official movie can penetrate no deeper than can the unofficial picture. Financial and commercial control, plus censorship, limits the periphery into which motion-picture showings can be extended. Often the private film will be shown when a public one would be suppressed. And in time of peace, the propaganda movie has ever sharper competition from its private competitors. Few propaganda movies have ever achieved the spectacular impact of some private films in portraying the American way of life. Tahitians, Kansu men, Hindus and Portuguese would probably agree unanimously in preferring the USA of Laurel and Hardy to the USA of strong-faced men building dams and teaching better chicken-raising.

Officially released films are usually overshadowed by purely entertaining films. A wartime official movie can only reach as deep as an unofficial one. Financial and commercial control, along with censorship, limits the range of motion-picture screenings. Often, a private film will be shown when a public one would be banned. And in peacetime, propaganda films face even tougher competition from private ones. Few propaganda films have ever made as strong an impact as some private films in showing the American way of life. Tahitians, Kansu men, Hindus, and Portuguese would likely all agree that they prefer the USA of Laurel and Hardy over the USA of stern-faced men building dams and teaching better chicken farming.

Only rarely does the cinema penetrate enemy territory or reach clandestine audiences. Its direct contribution to critical-zone psychological warfare is therefore slight. Perhaps television may in course of time combine attention-holding with transmissibility.

Only rarely does cinema reach enemy territory or find its way to secret audiences. Its direct impact on psychological warfare in critical areas is minimal. Maybe television will eventually blend the ability to hold attention with the capability to transmit.

CHAPTER 13
Operations Against Troops

In every instance of systematic American use of psychological warfare against enemy troops during World War II, affirmative results were discerned after the operation had been in effect for a short while. Figure 46 shows the consummation of the troop propaganda program; these Germans are surrendering and they carry the Allied leaflets with them. By the latter phases of the liberation of France, 90 per cent of the enemy prisoners reported that they had seen or possessed Allied leaflets and the most famous leaflet of them all, the celebrated Passierschein (see figure 4) came to be as familiar to the Germans as their own paper money.41 Since every enemy who surrenders is one less man to root out or destroy at a cost of life to one's own side, the sharp upswing of enemy surrenders was a decided military gain.

In every case of systematic American use of psychological warfare against enemy troops during World War II, positive results were noticed after the operation had been running for a short time. Figure 46 shows the success of the troop propaganda program; these Germans are surrendering and they have the Allied leaflets with them. By the later stages of the liberation of France, 90 percent of the enemy prisoners said they had seen or had Allied leaflets, and the most famous leaflet of all, the well-known Passierschein (see figure 4), became as recognizable to the Germans as their own paper money.41 Since every enemy who surrenders is one less person to fight against or eliminate at the cost of lives for your own side, the noticeable increase in enemy surrenders was a clear military advantage.

Two separate types of psychological reaction are to be sought in the enemy soldier's mind. The first consists of a general lowering of his morale or efficiency even when he is not in a position to perform any overt act, such as surrendering, which would hurt his side and help ours. This may be called MO, or morale operations. The second type of action is overt action (surrendering, deserting his post of duty, mutinying) which can be induced only if the appeal is expertly timed.

Two different kinds of psychological responses should be targeted in the enemy soldier's mind. The first is a general decrease in his morale or effectiveness, even when he isn’t in a position to take any obvious action, like surrendering, that would harm his side and benefit ours. This is what we can call MO, or morale operations. The second kind of action is overt action (such as surrendering, abandoning his post, or mutiny) which can only be triggered if the appeal is expertly timed.

Operations against troops must be based on the objective military situation. Suffering and exertion increase realism; plain soldiers are not apt to be talked over by propaganda unless the propaganda is carefully cued to their actual situation. All propaganda should be based on fact; propaganda to troops must be based not merely on fact, but must show shrewd appreciative touches of understanding the troops' personal conditions. Propaganda is not much use to a nation undergoing abject defeat, for the troops on the victorious side will be buoyed up by the affirmation of victory from their own eyes.

Operations against troops must be based on the current military situation. Suffering and effort make the situation feel more real; regular soldiers are not likely to be swayed by propaganda unless it connects directly to their actual experiences. All propaganda should be factual; propaganda aimed at troops must not only be factual but also demonstrate a keen understanding of the soldiers' personal circumstances. Propaganda isn't very effective for a nation facing total defeat, as the soldiers on the winning side will be uplifted by the confirmation of victory from their own observations.

Troop propaganda must therefore aim at eventual willing capture of the individual—not at surrender by his individual initiative. It must implant the notion that he may eventually be trapped, and that if that happens he should give up. The propaganda must not meet the soldier's loyalty in a head-on collision but must instead give the enemy soldier the opportunity of rationalizing himself out of the obligations of loyalty ("true loyalty requires survival and therefore surrender"). The steps,[Pg 212] therefore, needed for good propaganda to actual combat troops include the following:

Troop propaganda should focus on eventually encouraging the individual to willingly submit rather than just relying on their own initiative to surrender. It needs to instill the idea that they could end up trapped, and if that happens, they should consider giving up. The propaganda shouldn't confront the soldier's loyalty directly; instead, it should allow the enemy soldier to rationalize stepping back from their loyalty ("true loyalty means survival, so surrender is the way"). The steps,[Pg 212] needed for effective propaganda targeted at active combat troops include the following:

  • first, the notion that the enemy soldier may have to surrender as his side loses or retreats ("other [named] units have surrendered, with so-and-so many men; you will have to, too");
  • second, themes which make the enemy soldier believe that an all-out effort is wasted or misapplied;
  • third, the idea that he or his unit may find themselves in a hopeless situation soon;
  • fourth, identifying the next authentically bad situation with the "hopeless" situation;
  • fifth, concrete instructions for the actual surrender.42
[Figure 52]
Figure 52: Basic Types: Troop Morale. Leaflets may be aimed at (1) morale, (2) news, (3) action. Morale leaflets neither communicate news nor call for specific action. Rather, they pave the way for action. Many of the previous illustrations have been of this type. This one is a troop morale leaflet used by the puppet Free India Army on their own men, who were discouraged by the self-evident lack of matériel and numbers. (Singapore, about 1944.)

Morale Operations.

Morale operations in the black field are, for the American record, still a closed book. German black operations against[Pg 213] the French included such enterprises as sending French soldiers letters from their home towns telling them that their wives were committing adultery or were infected with venereal diseases, or calling out names and unit designations to French troops facing them in the Maginot Line, or giving away mourning dresses to women who would wear them on the streets of Paris, or intercepting telephone communications in the field and giving confusing or improper orders.
[Figure 53]
Figure 53: Paired Morale Leaflets. The Christmas card showing the Nativity was dropped by General MacArthur's psychological warfare people on the Filipinos. The Christmas cards with bells were prepared by the Japanese for the U.S. Army. The former were designed to cheer on the Filipinos; the latter, to depress the Americans with the defeatist messages inside the cards.

Morale operations on the white side included such items as the following:

Morale operations on the white side included things like the following:

  • Sending mournful poetry leaflets to Japanese units which were known to be demoralized for lack of home furlough (China Theater);
  • Dropping beautiful colored pictures of luscious Japanese victuals on starving troops (North Burma);
  • Showing the Japanese Sad Sack in a cartoon, fighting everywhere while his officers get all the liquor, all the food, all the girls, and all the glory, while the common soldier ends up cremated (Southwest Pacific);[Pg 214]
  • Demonstrating that the Nazi pets on the German High Command have disrupted the splendid German military tradition and have thrown out the really competent professional generals (Soviet-German front);
  • Pinning the nickname, Der Sterber (roughly, "Old Let's-go-get-killed!"), on a German general who had boasted of his willingness to expend personnel (Anglo-American and Soviet radio);
  • Telling the German troops they were dying for a cause already lost (Italy);
  • Reporting back to the Germans the statements made by prisoners, to the effect they were damned glad that they were out of the fighting (France);
  • Telling the Japanese on Attu and Kiska that just as surely as the kiri leaf, symbol of death, would fall in the autumn, they too would fall (North Pacific);
  • Telling the Japanese homeland and troops that the Japanese Emperor had loved peace but that the militarists had dragged the Sacred Empire into war ("Peaceful is Morning in the Shrine Garden" leaflet; designed for Aleutians, used over Japan);
  • Telling the Chinese in China that the Americans would soon cut the Japanese conquered empire in two with Asiatic landings, and then[Pg 215][Pg 216] dropping the leaflet, written in simple Chinese which could be figured out by Japanese, on the Japanese troops (China);
  • Congratulating imaginary agents in ostensible code over the voice radio for the excellent work they have allegedly done in the enemy home country (all theaters).
[Figure 54]
Figure 54: Troop Morale Leaflet, Grey. This German leaflet from the Italian front attempts to remind American troops of the bonus troubles of 1932—a year in which most of the American soldiers were still in school. Only to older men could the appeal carry much weight. The drawing and typography are distinctively German. In terms of source, this leaflet is grey.
[Figure 55]
Figure 55: Chinese Communist Civilian Morale Leaflet. This leaflet attempts to raise peasant morale while calling in general terms for economic action. It shows a peasant family welcoming home the father, who has been made a Hero of Labor. (Given the author by Political Department, Border Area Government, at Yenan in September 1944.)
[Figure 56]
Figure 56: General Morale: Matched Themes. The American leaflet and Japanese one both show the same map with the same event—cutting of the enemy lifeline. In each case, the event is alleged to be news. However, the purpose of the leaflet is to depress the morale of all enemies who see it and to raise the morale of all friends.
[Figure 57]
Figure 57: The Unlucky Japanese Sad Sack. This morale pamphlet was used on the Japanese in South and Southwest Pacific. While it never produced any startling results on them, it did no harm. The pictures are done by a qualified Japanese artist. The pamphlet tells the story of the Japanese common soldier whose officers get everything and give him nothing except a cremation box and memorial tablet.

The category "morale leaflets" covers all leaflets which neither call for immediate action, nor are designed primarily to convey news as such.

The category "morale leaflets" includes all leaflets that don't call for immediate action or are mainly intended to share news.

News Leaflets.

Figures 1, 7, 59, 60 and 65 are news leaflets. The propaganda purpose is evident, even to the enemy. But in the best of these leaflets there is a tendency to let the facts speak for themselves, and to show the enemy just what the actual situation is.

Tactical Defensive Psychological Warfare.

Morale operations are designed, therefore, to obtain responses other than immediate action.[Pg 217] Several possible goals can be sought, singly or jointly. The commonest is preparation of the enemy soldier's mind for the actual physical act of surrender, the moral act of doing no more for his own side. Whenever surrender requires nothing more than passivity, morale leaflets are even more promising; in such cases all that is asked of the enemy is that he sit tight, fight inefficiently, and put up his hands when he is told to do so. Other purposes of morale operations include the irritation of enemy groups against each other, the general depression of enemy morale, the discouragement of enemy troops, officers or commanders.

Morale operations, to be effective, must be aimed at the actual, specific morale with which they are concerned. Well fed troops cannot be frightened by the remote prospect of starvation. Well officered troops cannot be induced to mutiny. Troops with good mail service cannot be made homesick. However, weak points in the enemy organization can and do provide targets for morale operations. The defeat situation imposes [Pg 218] tremendous strain on both the individual soldier and on officers in positions of responsibility. At such times, disunity rises to the surface, rumors spread more readily, and propaganda operations against morale can have devastating effect. (Allied psychological warfare against Germans in 1944-45 was aimed both at general officers and at the mass of the German troops—operations against the officers being founded on[Pg 220] the common-sense premise that if large-scale German surrenders were sought, they could best be obtained by influencing those Germans who had the authority to surrender.)

Morale operations need to focus on the specific morale they’re targeting to be effective. Well-fed soldiers can’t be easily scared by the distant possibility of hunger. Troops with strong leadership won’t be swayed to revolt. Soldiers with reliable mail service can’t be made to feel homesick. However, vulnerabilities in the enemy’s structure can provide opportunities for morale operations. A situation of defeat puts immense pressure on both individual soldiers and officers in charge. During these times, divisions emerge, rumors spread quickly, and propaganda efforts aimed at morale can have a severe impact. (Allied psychological warfare against Germans in 1944-45 targeted both high-ranking officers and regular troops—the strategy against the officers was based on the straightforward idea that if large-scale German surrenders were the goal, it was most effective to influence those Germans who had the power to surrender.)

[Figure 58]
Figure 58: Civilian Personal Mail. A common stunt in black or grey morale propaganda is the printing of facsimile personal letters. The letter shown at left is given in the original German form, along with its English twin which was—as usual—prepared for administrative clearance, records, and information. (Europe, Allied, 1944-45.)
[Figure 59]
Figure 59: Basic Types: Newspapers. Newspapers were prepared by almost every belligerent for almost every other. The examples shown above are Luftpost (SHAEF for Germans) and Rakkasan News (USAFPA for Japanese). Each newspaper copies the form of enemy civilian newspapers. The gross circulation of these airborne papers reached in some cases up into the millions.

A curious point developed. German morale in the higher grades was worse than in the lower. In the very last year of the war, despite the terrible air raids on their homeland behind them, the German troops on the Western front underwent only slight morale deterioration—in comparison with what they should have undergone had their morale borne a direct relationship to the strategic position of Germany as a whole. On the other hand, the morale among general officers and staff officers became wretched. The putsch of the generals the previous summer was merely a foretaste of the demoralization of the German higher command.

A curious situation emerged. The morale among German troops in higher ranks was worse than that in lower ranks. In the final year of the war, despite the devastating air raids on their home country, the German soldiers on the Western front experienced only minor morale declines—compared to what one would expect if their morale were directly tied to Germany's overall strategic situation. Conversely, the morale among general officers and staff officers fell to a low point. The putsch of the generals the previous summer was just a hint of the demoralization of the German high command.

This unusual situation arose from the fact that the National Socialist propaganda machinery was still working on the masses of the troops. The political officers still made speeches. The troops were given pep talks, information about the war (hopelessly distorted information, but information none the less), and promises of privileges and comforts[Pg 221] which—while they rarely materialized—were cheering. Simultaneously, German army discipline in the Prussian tradition, never known to be wishy-washy or weak, was sharply stiffened. Furthermore, the plain soldiers carried over to the months of defeat those propaganda attitudes which they had been taught in the prewar and war years by Hitler's incessant domestic propaganda.

This unusual situation came about because the Nazi propaganda machine was still influencing the troops. The political officers continued giving speeches. The soldiers received motivational talks, information about the war (which was hopelessly distorted but still information), and promises of perks and comforts[Pg 221] that—while they rarely came true—were uplifting. At the same time, German army discipline, rooted in the Prussian tradition and never known to be weak or soft, became even stricter. Moreover, the regular soldiers carried the propaganda attitudes they had been taught during the prewar and wartime years by Hitler's relentless domestic propaganda into the months of defeat.

[Figure 60]
Figure 60: Basic Types: Spot News Leaflets. Spot news often makes better propaganda if handled while still fresh than if carried in newspapers or morale leaflets later on. The examples above were used against the Germans. News is given on one side of the leaflet, and is dropped while the news is still news; the other side has a propaganda appeal reading, in effect, "You must choose for yourself. Die for the Party or live for yourself!"

In contrast with common troops, the officers had the professional skill to understand the advantages possessed by the Allied armies. The officers knew enough about global and continental strategy, about the immediate strategy of the Western front, about economic factors and so on, to see that the situation was genuinely bad. Furthermore, the officer class had[Pg 222] been less indoctrinated in the first place—many of them having personally despised the Nazis while welcoming Naziism as a means of getting the "cattle," the common people, into line behind the Wehrmacht—and those of them concerned with propaganda naturally became critical of all propaganda, including their own government's, and communicated their criticisms to their brother officers.

Unlike regular soldiers, the officers possessed the skills to recognize the advantages held by the Allied forces. They understood global and continental strategy, the specific strategies of the Western front, economic factors, and so on, which allowed them to see that the situation was truly dire. Moreover, the officer class had[Pg 222] been less influenced by propaganda to begin with—many of them had openly despised the Nazis while viewing Nazism as a way to rally the "cattle," the common people, behind the Wehrmacht. Those involved in propaganda naturally became critical of all propaganda, including that of their own government, and shared their concerns with their fellow officers.

[Figure 61]
Figure 61: Basic Types: Civilian Action. Desired civilian action can often be obtained by the use of clear instructions transmitted in leaflet form. This leaflet calls on the people of Alsace, Lorraine and Luxembourg to stay away from German communication lines, not to work for the Germans, and to make careful notes of atrocities which the Germans may commit.

German defenses against Allied psychological warfare worked. The German troops fought on when they had no business fighting, when their own generals thought it was time to quit and held out only because the S.S. and Gestapo promised ready death to any high officer who even whispered the word, "Defeat!"

German defenses against Allied psychological warfare were effective. The German troops continued to fight even when they shouldn’t have, when their own generals believed it was time to surrender, holding on only because the S.S. and Gestapo threatened immediate execution to any high officer who even hinted at the word, "Defeat!"

This German defensive success was based on two factors:

This German defensive success was based on two factors:

  • (1) The good condition of the German troops in terms of food, supply, communications, and weapons;
  • (2) The coordination of all morale services for the purpose of defensive psychological warfare.

A common Landser, tough and ready in a whole division full of well fed, well armed men, could not be expected to undergo despair because freight-car loadings hundreds of miles away had dropped to zero. He[Pg 223] might see that the Luftwaffe was less in evidence; he might grumble about mail, or about having to use horse transport, but as long as he could see that his own unit was getting on all right, it was hard to persuade him that defeat was around the corner. In World War I, the German troops at the time of surrender were much better off than most of them thought they were; in World War II, they thought they were better off than they actually were. The Germans may not have been in perfect shape, but they were incomparably better off than the starving scarecrows with whom Generalissimo Chiang was trying to hold back the Japanese in West Hunan or the Americans who had fought despair, fever and Japanese—all three at once—on Bataan.

A regular soldier, tough and ready among a whole division of well-fed, well-armed men, couldn't be expected to feel hopeless just because freight shipments hundreds of miles away had dropped to zero. He might notice that the Luftwaffe was less visible; he might complain about the mail or about having to rely on horse transport, but as long as he could see that his own unit was doing fine, it was hard to convince him that defeat was imminent. In World War I, the German troops at the time of surrender were much better off than most of them believed; in World War II, they thought they were better off than they really were. The Germans may not have been in perfect shape, but they were far better off than the starving soldiers Generalissimo Chiang was trying to use to hold back the Japanese in West Hunan or the Americans who faced despair, fever, and the Japanese—all at once—on Bataan.

Along with their relatively good immediate condition, which masked and hid from them the strategic deterioration of the Reich to their rear, the German troops had the services of morale officers who were actually defensive psychological warfare operators.

Along with their relatively good immediate condition, which concealed the strategic decline of the Reich behind them, the German troops had morale officers who were essentially defensive psychological warfare operators.

In some units (more on the Eastern front than the Western) the Germans had PK units—Propagandakompanie, or propaganda companies. These were organizationally very interesting. They combined the functions of a combat propaganda company—printing, radio work, interrogation of prisoners, etc.—with the job of morale builders. Their services were available not only for use against the enemy, but for aid to the German troops themselves. Since they were currently informed of Allied propaganda lines, they were able to distribute counteracting propaganda at short notice and were even capable, on occasion, of forestalling Allied propaganda themes in advance.

In some units (more on the Eastern front than the Western), the Germans had PK units—Propagandakompanie, or propaganda companies. These were very interesting organizationally. They combined the roles of a combat propaganda company—printing, radio work, interrogation of prisoners, etc.—with the task of boosting morale. Their services were available not just against the enemy but also to support the German troops themselves. Since they were up-to-date on Allied propaganda tactics, they could quickly distribute counter-propaganda and even anticipate Allied messaging at times.

Defensive psychological warfare in the Wehrmacht and, so far as it is known from Russian articles and fiction, in the Red Army as well, depended on unit-by-unit indoctrination with contempt of the enemy, mistrust of his news facilities, fear of his political aims, and hatred for the whole enemy mentality. Propaganda officers, countersubversive operatives, public relations men, and information-education officers were either in the same office or were in fact the same men. Combination of functions made possible the use of flexible counteracting propaganda.

Defensive psychological warfare in the Wehrmacht and, as far as is known from Russian articles and fiction, in the Red Army as well, relied on indoctrination at the unit level that fostered contempt for the enemy, skepticism towards their news sources, fear of their political goals, and hatred for the overall enemy mindset. Propaganda officers, counter-subversion operatives, public relations specialists, and information-education officers were either in the same office or were essentially the same people. This combination of roles enabled the use of adaptable counter-propaganda tactics.

Most of this counteracting propaganda was not counterpropaganda, technically speaking. It was not designed against Allied propaganda, but for German morale. Morale-building was not left to occasional recreational facilities, newspapers for troops, USO entertainment and the like, but was compelled through the use of internal espionage, affirmative presentation of the German case, and unified informational operations. This German tactical defensive psychological warfare was neither a total success nor a total failure; insofar as it helped the Wehrmacht hold out, it aided the last-ditch Nazi war effort.

Most of this opposing propaganda wasn't really counterpropaganda in a technical sense. It wasn't aimed at countering Allied propaganda, but rather focused on boosting German morale. Morale building wasn't just up to the occasional recreational activities, troop newspapers, USO shows, and similar efforts; it was enforced through internal spying, actively promoting the German narrative, and coordinated information campaigns. This German tactical defensive psychological warfare was neither a complete success nor a total failure; to the extent that it helped the Wehrmacht resist, it supported the final push of the Nazi war effort.

[Figure 62]
Figure 62: Basic Types: Labor Recruitment. On occasion, civilian labor becomes a highly critical factor even in an area of active operations. Leaflets can urge labor to strike against the enemy; they can also induce labor to come over and get to work. This leaflet was dropped on the Burmese, Shans, and Kachins, showing all the good things of life, promising high wages and bonuses and adding that, anyhow, it was patriotic. Come work for the Allies!

The American army did not employ defensive psychological warfare in World War II. Troop indoctrination was extremely spotty. American morale remained good, not because it was made good by professionals who knew their job, but because Providence and the American people had brought up a generation of young men who started out well and—since the situation never approached hopelessness—kept on going with their spirits high.

The American army didn't use defensive psychological warfare in World War II. Troop indoctrination was very inconsistent. American morale stayed strong, not because it was actively boosted by skilled professionals, but because destiny and the American people raised a generation of young men who started off strong and—since the situation never seemed completely hopeless—kept their spirits high.

For the future, the American and British armies face the problem of devising arrangements whereby within the limits of a free society soldiers can be affirmatively indoctrinated in the course of operations. USO, Red Cross, public relations, information and education at home, morale staffs in the theaters, Armed Forces Radio Service, OWI, the American press and the overseas military papers—these went their separate and uncorrelated ways without doing any harm, last time. If the next war starts, as it may, with an initial interchange of terrifying strategic bombardments, the morale situation may be inherently less healthy. Wise planning would provide, perhaps, a single chain of command for public relations, military propaganda and morale services—extending this all the way down to the platoon, if necessary—to make sure that the "national line" on any given topic is explained, presented, repeated, and (if necessary) enforced.

For the future, the American and British armies need to figure out how to ensure that soldiers are positively indoctrinated during operations while still respecting the limits of a free society. USO, Red Cross, public relations, information and education at home, morale staff in the theaters, Armed Forces Radio Service, OWI, the American press, and overseas military papers all operated separately last time without causing harm. However, if another war breaks out, possibly starting with intense strategic bombardments, the morale situation could be more challenging. Smart planning should create a unified command for public relations, military propaganda, and morale services that extends down to the platoon level if needed to ensure that the "national line" on any specific issue is clearly communicated, presented, repeated, and enforced when necessary.

Such defensive psychological warfare might work against sensational enemy black operations, against attempted political division, and against fabrication of the news—provided it was carried out in an expert fashion. It could not change morale deterioration resulting from practical[Pg 225] deterioration within the troop unit itself, except to decelerate the rate of decline. It would not make up for poor leadership. Nothing makes up for poor leadership.

Such defensive psychological tactics could be effective against dramatic enemy black operations, attempts to create political division, and fake news—if done expertly. However, it wouldn’t be able to reverse the decline in morale caused by real issues within the troop unit, only slow down how fast it drops. It also wouldn't compensate for bad leadership. Nothing can compensate for bad leadership.

Defensive psychological warfare at higher levels remains a self-contradiction. As pointed out above (page 159), good psychological warfare is never directed merely against other psychological warfare. It is directed at the mind of the target audience, at creating attitudes of belief or doubt which lead to the desired action. Getting and keeping attention is one of its major missions, and psychological warfare which starts by fixing attention on the enemy presentation is doomed from the start. One of the most conspicuous examples of this was President Roosevelt's sensational message of 15 April 1939, addressed personally to the German Chancellor, Hitler, asking that Hitler promise not to invade 31 countries which Roosevelt listed by name. Defensive in tone, the message gave Hitler the chance to answer over the German world-wide radio while his Reichstag laughed its derision and applause. President Roosevelt's message was decent, sane, humane; it was inspiring to the people who already agreed with him; but it created no attitude in the Germans to whom it was addressed. A sharp, bullying, implicitly threatening speech from President Roosevelt might have penetrated the German mentality of the time, even Hitler's; reasonable reproach did not work. It was not aimed at creating any specific emotional reaction in the German mind.

Defensive psychological warfare at higher levels is inherently contradictory. As mentioned earlier (page 159), effective psychological warfare isn't just aimed at countering other psychological warfare. It's focused on influencing the minds of the target audience, on shaping beliefs or doubts that lead to the desired actions. One of its main goals is to capture and maintain attention, and any psychological warfare that begins by fixating on the enemy's presentation is doomed from the outset. A notable example of this was President Roosevelt's dramatic message on April 15, 1939, sent directly to German Chancellor Hitler, asking him to promise not to invade 31 countries that Roosevelt specifically named. Defensive in tone, the message allowed Hitler to respond over German global radio, while his Reichstag reacted with mockery and applause. President Roosevelt's message was decent, rational, and humane; it inspired those who already supported him, but it failed to create any attitude among the Germans it targeted. A blunt, aggressive, and implicitly threatening speech from President Roosevelt might have resonated with the German mindset of the time, even with Hitler; reasonable criticism did not succeed. It didn’t aim to evoke any particular emotional response in the German mind.

Finally, it must be mentioned that defensive psychological warfare must include countersubversion and counterespionage. The Cheka—Soviet secret police in its first form—once boasted that "capitalist trouble-makers and saboteurs" could not long function in Russia because the countersubversive police were over a hundred million strong. What they meant was that they had trained and bullied the population into reporting anyone and everyone who seemed out of line. An attitude of popular cooperation with countersubversive agencies can be achieved only when those agencies are efficient, respected, and properly presented to the public. Psychological warfare can defend its homeland against enemy operations in kind only if it creates an awareness of propaganda and makes the public critical of attitudes or opinions adverse to national policy. Inexpert official tactics, or the general denunciation of dissent, makes the citizen believe, with Mr. Bumble in Oliver Twist, that "... the law is a ass, a idiot."

Finally, it's important to note that defensive psychological warfare needs to include countersubversion and counterespionage. The Cheka—Soviet secret police in its early days—once claimed that "capitalist troublemakers and saboteurs" couldn't operate for long in Russia because the countersubversive police force was over a hundred million strong. What they meant was that they had trained and pressured the population into reporting anyone who seemed suspicious. A sense of popular cooperation with countersubversive agencies can only be achieved when those agencies are efficient, respected, and presented well to the public. Psychological warfare can protect its homeland against enemy operations only if it raises awareness of propaganda and encourages the public to be critical of opinions that oppose national policy. Poor official tactics or a general condemnation of dissent lead citizens to believe, like Mr. Bumble in Oliver Twist, that "... the law is an ass, an idiot."

Role of Small-Unit Commanders.

Unless a small-unit commander happens to command a unit which includes a Psychological Warfare team, he will have no active Psychological Warfare role. Psychological[Pg 226] Warfare operations require the services of experts, and it would be easy for a small-unit commander to jeopardize the propaganda effort of an entire front by well meant but ill conceived interference in Psychological Warfare operations.

Where the unit does include a Psychological Warfare team, a duality of control arises. This requires good sense to keep in balance. The commander possesses absolute command and responsibility for the movement, protection, and operations timing of the team which happens to be attached to his unit. He should not presume to interfere in the special propaganda instructions flowing down to the team from superior Psychological Warfare echelons. Because of the pressing needs of propaganda operatives for news and for order-of-battle intelligence, it is normally desirable that they have their own signal facilities and that their routine operational communications short-circuit normal military channels. Otherwise, the unit's signal facilities will be overloaded with messages important to the Psychological Warfare team, but useless to the unit as a whole. Such absurdities as the encipherment and decipherment of routine enemy news digests should by all means be avoided. On the other hand, the command and administrative messages should go through normal military channels. In the Galahad operation against the Japanese in North Burma, in which Merrill's Marauders participated, such a double set of communications channels took a long time to develop.

Where the unit includes a Psychological Warfare team, a duality of control emerges. This requires good judgment to maintain balance. The commander has complete authority and responsibility for the movement, protection, and timing of the team's operations, which is part of his unit. He shouldn't interfere with the special propaganda instructions coming from higher-up Psychological Warfare levels. Due to the urgent needs of propaganda operatives for news and battle intelligence, it’s usually better for them to have their own communication facilities and for their regular operational communications to bypass standard military channels. Otherwise, the unit's communication facilities will be overwhelmed with messages that are crucial for the Psychological Warfare team but irrelevant to the unit as a whole. Absurdities like the encryption and decryption of routine enemy news digests should definitely be avoided. On the other hand, command and administrative messages should go through normal military channels. In the Galahad operation against the Japanese in North Burma, where Merrill's Marauders were involved, developing this dual communication system took a considerable amount of time.

Where the small-unit commander does not possess professionally trained and equipped Psychological Warfare facilities, he should no more expect to engage in offensive Psychological Warfare than to undertake chemical warfare with improvised materials. It becomes his responsibility to turn to liaison.

Where the small-unit commander lacks professionally trained and equipped Psychological Warfare resources, he should not expect to engage in offensive Psychological Warfare any more than he should undertake chemical warfare with makeshift materials. It's his responsibility to seek out liaison.

Field Liaison.

One of the new roles developed within the Army during World War II was that of "Psychological Warfare Liaison Officer." Such men were either commissioned officers, usually of company grade, who had been given appropriate training, or were uniformed civilians detailed from OWI or OSS. It is the job of the liaison officer to become acquainted, as far down the echelon of command as may be necessary, with the commanders whom he is to service. He must at the same time retain an intimate knowledge of the personnel, procedures and facilities of the Psychological Warfare unit from which he is detached. His position must be compared to that of a salesman, who should know his product, his company, his sales manager, and his customers, all equally well. The liaison officer should be able to explain to small-unit commanders what Psychological Warfare can do for them, and he should[Pg 227] learn to discriminate between high-priority and low-priority requests for PW materials.

For example, a well trained liaison officer might receive a call from a regimental or battalion commander. He would find that the commander desired leaflets to be used in a particular tactical situation. He should be able to explain what standard ready-prepared leaflets were available, what delay would be involved in making up special leaflets, and what quantities of leaflets would be advisable. Turning back to his home headquarters, he should be able to present the commander's case to the leaflet printers or the public-address team, and should help the propaganda people in understanding the commander's problems.

For example, a well-trained liaison officer might get a call from a regimental or battalion commander. He would learn that the commander wanted leaflets to be used in a specific tactical situation. He should be able to explain what standard pre-prepared leaflets are available, what delays would occur in creating special leaflets, and what quantities of leaflets would be recommended. Returning to his home headquarters, he should be able to present the commander's request to the leaflet printers or the public-address team, and assist the propaganda team in understanding the commander's challenges.

Mechanics of Liaison.

The mechanics of liaison depend in each case on the Psychological Warfare unit. Some had extensive networks of liaison officers; others had virtually none. In China during 1943-44, the most minor tactical request for a leaflet had to be channeled all the way back to Theater Forward Echelon Headquarters, because the political situation was so touchy, the Chinese language so difficult, printing facilities so scarce, and qualified personnel so rare that there was no point in having channels cut across lower down. In France and Belgium, during 1944-45, Psychological Warfare units were established on a considerable scale at the army level, and liaison officers were widely scattered; it was possible for regimental or battalion commanders to make direct requests of liaison officers.

Radio Support.

On rare occasions, it becomes possible for radio support to be given a specific unit. The American standard-wave broadcasting station was set up in the vicinity of Lorient while that French port, still held by the Nazis, was under American siege. The History of the 2d Mobile Broadcasting Company43 describes the operation as being

... the first attempt to coordinate artillery, leaflet and radio propaganda. The station had learned the location of the billets of various [Nazi] units in the town, together with the names of their key personnel. With this information, a "game" was arranged with the artillery. One day, at a certain time, these units were addressed by name and their members were told to go outside their buildings and five minutes later they would receive a message. Precisely, five minutes later, leaflet shells released the messages advising surrender. The ability of the Americans to do things like that impressed the German soldiers with their hopeless position more than words.

... the first attempt to coordinate artillery, leaflet, and radio propaganda. The station had pinpointed the locations of various [Nazi] units in the town, along with the names of their key personnel. Using this information, a "game" was set up with the artillery. One day, at a specific time, these units were addressed by name, and the members were instructed to step outside their buildings, with a promise that they would receive a message five minutes later. Exactly five minutes later, leaflet shells fired messages advising them to surrender. The Americans' ability to pull off actions like this left a strong impression on the German soldiers regarding their dire situation, more than words ever could.

Obviously, such an operation required close contact with the enemy, plus known possession of standard-wave radio receivers by enemy personnel.

Clearly, such an operation needed close contact with the enemy, along with confirmation that the enemy had standard-wave radio receivers.

Air Support.

Normal communications channels, such as might be used for air-ground combat liaison, form one of the most valuable aids [Pg 228] to the small unit. From time to time it is possible either for the unit to make up the leaflets (if it has a PW team) and to request their dropping by the associated air unit, or else to make a direct request to the appropriate higher Psychological Warfare headquarters, asking that the headquarters not only make up the leaflet but arrange for its dropping at a stated time.

Leaflet-Discharging Weapons.

The airplane was far and away the most important leaflet-distributing device. In the CBI Theater, there was developed a leaflet belly-tank of local design for use on pursuit planes. The belly-tank was converted to a leaflet-throwing machine. Adjustment of the controls could regulate the speed at which leaflets were discharged, so that the pilot could give enemy units or installations bursts of leaflets in precisely the same way that he would strafe them with machine guns. This, however, was exceptional, owing to the tremendous dispersion of the Japanese in the jungle and the need to conserve leaflets. In most instances, the leaflet bomb or leaflet box was the standard Air Force method of distributing leaflets.

Among the ground weapons used for discharge of leaflets, there are the following:

Among the ground weapons used to distribute leaflets, there are the following:

  • chemical warfare shells converted to leaflet use, especially smokeshells;
  • almost every variety of available artillery shell (howitzers having proved especially useful);
  • rifle grenades converted for leaflets;
  • leaflet bundles with a small quantity of explosive, attached to a quick fuze, packed so as to be thrown in a manner similar to the manual throwing of a grenade.

Mortars were probably the chief leaflet-throwing device on both the European and Asiatic fronts; the Germans went so far as to develop a special propaganda mortar. Smoke shells proved particularly easy to adapt.

Mortars were likely the main device for launching leaflets on both the European and Asian fronts; the Germans even created a special mortar for propaganda purposes. Smoke shells were especially easy to modify.

The firing of leaflet shells is a responsibility of the unit possessing the guns. Psychological Warfare teams were not issued their own guns, save for unit protection. The actual distribution of leaflet shells was effected, taking the Fifth Army as an example, in the following manner:

The firing of leaflet shells is the responsibility of the unit that has the guns. Psychological Warfare teams were not given their own guns, except for unit protection. The actual distribution of leaflet shells, using the Fifth Army as an example, was done in the following way:

  • The Army Combat Propaganda Team planned, cleared, printed and packed leaflets suitable for the occasion.
  • The Team cleared with the Artillery Officer, Fifth Army, an agreement for an order to use the leaflets.[Pg 229]
  • The Team's own liaison officers transmit the order to the appropriate divisions and lower echelons. The order itself prescribed the times for picking up the leaflets from the ammunition dumps.
  • The Team procures the empty shells and packs them with leaflets.
  • The Army order allots 150 leaflet shells per division.
  • The Team specifies, in the order, the time-limit within which the shells are to be used.
  • Corps and/or division selects the specific targets, the general target being all enemy concentrations within range.

In smaller units, the propaganda unit would often be placed in direct communication with a specific artillery unit, which would be charged with the responsibility for discharging the leaflet shells at opportune times. When a requesting unit asks for leaflets, and itself possesses the guns which could fire leaflet shells, it is entirely possible for the supplier to send leaflets ready-packed in the shells. However, even the most rapid shell-packing job takes considerably more time than the readying of aircraft for leaflet distribution. When it is considered that the plane not only discharges the leaflets, but delivers them from the supply point, all in one operation, it will be seen that close air-ground coordination will often do a quicker, bigger job of leaflet saturation than could be achieved by the requesting, preparing, transporting and firing of leaflet shells.

In smaller units, the propaganda team would often connect directly with a specific artillery unit, which would be responsible for firing the leaflet shells at the right times. When a requesting unit asks for leaflets and has the guns to shoot the leaflet shells, it's completely possible for the supplier to send leaflets pre-packed in the shells. However, even the fastest shell-packing process takes significantly more time than getting planes ready for leaflet distribution. Considering that the plane not only drops the leaflets but also brings them from the supply point in one go, it's clear that effective air-ground coordination can often achieve a quicker and larger distribution of leaflets than what could be done by requesting, preparing, transporting, and firing leaflet shells.

Contingencies of the Future.

This text refers to known experience. Short of turning to the field of futuristic fiction, it is impossible to provide discussion of situations which have not been known in the American Army. The experiences of the Nazis and the Japanese cannot be taken by ourselves as wholly parallel, since those peoples, under dictatorship and rabid indoctrination, produced a different kind of army from the American. What should a small-unit commander do if his men thought they had been contaminated by airborne disease germs distributed by enemy bacteriological warfare planes? How should he act if his men were told by an enemy broadcast that they would be exposed to radiation which would cause anemia, cancer, or death—if they did not surrender immediately? What should he do if he finds himself cut off from all American supplies, operating a lonely unit in contaminated or dangerous areas, and then discovers that his own men are the victims of enemy black propaganda? How should he behave if his men get the idea that they are never going to be replaced, and if they suspect (either spontaneously or because of enemy action) that the unit has been abandoned by the American government and people?

What could a commander do if a delegation called on him, right out[Pg 230] in a zone of operations, and demanded a right to be heard? Suppose that he knew their complaints about food, rotation, danger, etc., to be justified, and knew at the same time that the enemy had subverted some of his men into being either dupes or traitors. Suppose his men protested a lack of deep lead-lined shelters the day after enemy leaflets instructed the American soldiers to ask for such shelters. Should he treat all such enlisted men as traitors? Suppose he is faced with the specter of political treason, subversion, and revolution? American officers have not faced such problems since the days in which George Washington was Commander in Chief. War after war, we have gone into the fight with a profound confidence in our ability to win. Future war may hold forth no such assurance. If America is injured, her troops decimated, their homes exploded or poisoned by foreign atomic attack, brand-new questions of psychological warfare will be posed. No living American has ever had to face such problems. This is no assurance that they will never occur. Upon the manhood, the fairness, the sheer intelligence of small-unit commanders there may fall the unexpected task of holding their units together in the face of disastrous psychological attack.

What should a commander do if a delegation approaches him directly[Pg 230] in a combat zone and demands to be heard? Imagine he knows their concerns about food, rotation, danger, etc., are valid, and he also realizes that the enemy has turned some of his men into either misled followers or traitors. What if his troops complain about a lack of deep lead-lined shelters the day after the enemy dropped leaflets instructing American soldiers to request such shelters? Should he consider all those enlisted men as traitors? What if he's confronting the threat of political betrayal, subversion, and revolution? American officers haven't confronted such issues since the time of George Washington as Commander in Chief. Time after time, we’ve entered conflicts with a strong belief in our ability to win. Future wars may not offer such confidence. If America is harmed, her troops are devastated, and their homes are destroyed or contaminated by foreign atomic attacks, entirely new questions of psychological warfare will arise. No living American has had to deal with such challenges before. That doesn't guarantee they won't happen. The unexpected responsibility of keeping their units intact during a severe psychological assault might fall upon the strength, fairness, and intelligence of small-unit leaders.

Surrender Leaflets.

Surrender leaflets are the infantry of the propaganda war. They go in and finish the job to which the preceding years of radio broadcasts, the demoralization of the home front, the campaigns of news and morale materials to troops, and the actual air, ground, and sea attacks have led up.

Sudden use of surrender leaflets on a victorious or unprepared enemy is not likely to take effect. The Japanese surrender leaflets dropped on the Americans in Southwest Pacific were issued without previous materials readying the Americans. Furthermore, they were dropped when the American situation was plainly improving, and when American soldiers were not likely to be thinking about surrender in order to get individual escape from the war.

Suddenly using surrender leaflets on an enemy that's either winning or not ready to give up probably won't work. The Japanese surrender leaflets dropped on American troops in the Southwest Pacific were sent out without any prior materials to prepare the Americans. Plus, they were dropped at a time when the American situation was clearly getting better, and American soldiers were unlikely to consider surrender as a way to escape the war.

The preparation of surrender leaflets calls for the tactical use of printing facilities. This is the job of the combat propaganda unit, with its high-speed press, its liaison with both ground and air forces, its up-to-the-minute intelligence on enemy movements, situation, and order of battle. The enemy should be given leaflets showing him how clearly he is pinned down, identifying him, generally stripping him of the sense of secrecy and the trust in his commanders that make it possible for him to go on fighting. When surrender can be effected, he should be given the simplest, plainest command the circumstances allow. In the case of the Japanese, there were difficulties on the American side about letting the Japanese come over to surrender; too many of them were suspected of having tucked hand grenades into their fundoshi. Many a Japanese [Pg 231] started out for the Allied lines and failed to make his peaceful intentions plain enough. The result was a strong deterrent to other Japanese who may have been trying to decide whether they wanted to surrender or not.

The process of creating surrender leaflets requires the strategic use of printing resources. This task falls to the combat propaganda unit, equipped with a high-speed press, connections to both ground and air forces, and real-time intel on enemy movements, situations, and battle orders. The enemy should receive leaflets illustrating just how trapped they are, identifying them, and generally undermining their sense of secrecy and trust in their leaders, which keeps them fighting. When a surrender is possible, they should be given the simplest and clearest instructions allowed by the situation. For the Japanese, there were challenges on the American side about allowing them to surrender; many were suspected of hiding hand grenades in their fundoshi. Many Japanese [Pg 231] attempted to reach the Allied lines but failed to convey their peaceful intentions clearly enough. This resulted in a strong deterrent effect on other Japanese who might have been considering surrender.

[Figure 63]
Figure 63: Action Type: Air-Rescue Facilities. These leaflets from China Theater were designed to help the work of the Fourteenth Air Force. Action called for from the civilians included the assistance of hurt flyers, the identification of Americans as allies and not as Japanese when they parachuted to the ground, the avoidance of bridges and other bomb targets.

It was found that the bright white leaflet with the identifying stripes on it (figure 69) would be shown to our troops, who could be taught to hold their fire when they saw Japanese carrying that type of leaflet. To the Japanese, the plainness of the surrender formula was a considerable help in coming over.

It was discovered that the bright white leaflet with the identifying stripes on it (figure 69) would be shown to our troops, who could be trained to hold their fire when they saw Japanese individuals carrying that type of leaflet. For the Japanese, the simplicity of the surrender formula was a significant aid in their decision to surrender.

[Figure 64]
Figure 64: Pre-Action News. Psychological warfare [Pg 232]facilities can be extremely helpful in favorable situations. One of the most important ways of developing a favorable situation is to predispose enemy soldiers toward the idea of surrendering. News of surrender, emphasis on the comforts and relief of prisoners of war, and above all, emphasis on their numerousness can contribute to the actual act of surrender. This newspaper looks like a newspaper, but its chief emphasis is on the extent of surrenders.

Variations on the surrender leaflet include the following devices:

Variations of the surrender leaflet include the following elements:

  • Letters, with signatures blacked out, of prisoners of war who havefound conditions decent and who are enjoying rest, good care, and good food;
  • Photographs, with the faces blocked out when security procedures or the rules of war so require, showing enemy prisoners actually enjoying the benefits of being out of the war;
  • Political arguments to the effect that the highest duty of the soldier is to his country (or Emperor) and that if he dies for the sake of some general in a foolish war, he will be denying his country a fine postwar citizen like himself, needed for reconstruction and progress;
  • A list of the foods available to surrenderees (see figure 13, from World War I);
  • A statement of the conditions of military imprisonment, reaffirming the rules of the Geneva convention;
  • The promise that the potential prisoner will be allowed mail communication with home;
  • Anger-motif, showing scum and profiteers at home, and attempting to induce surrender by telling the soldier that he is being made a sucker;[Pg 233]
  • Obscene pictures, showing naked women, designed to make the involuntary celibate so desirous of women that he surrenders out of bad nerves. (Japanese idea, and did not work; the troops naturally kept the pornography but merely despised the Japanese as queer little people for having sent it. This type cannot be illustrated; the Library of Congress has copies in a locked file.)
[Figure 65]
Figure 65: Direct Commands to Enemy Forces. As the situation develops against the enemy, it becomes possible to use leaflets to force the surrender of enemy troops by direct command. This kind of appeal is lost when enemy morale remains irrationally high because of a beloved commander or some other unpredictable factor, but in normal situations it either forces the enemy commander's hand or leaves him with a deteriorating force.
[Figure 66]
Figure 66: Basic Types: Contingency Commands. Leaflets can be made up in advance to govern typical situations which may arise. This "Command to the Scattered German Troop Units" orders all isolated German remnants to surrender to the nearest Allied force.
[Figure 67]
Figure 67: Tactical Surrender Leaflets. Enemy troops often fail to understand why they should surrender. Under such circumstances, it is useful to send them a map, showing them plainly what their situation is. If misrepresentation is done at this point, it will be at the cost of loss of credence later on. These leaflets were prepared to prevent Japanese units in the Philippines from staging last-ditch fights after surrender of Japan. Similar maps had been used for tactical purposes earlier.

The effective surrender leaflet frequently turns language difficulties[Pg 235] into an asset. Whole series of leaflets will teach the enemy soldier how to say, "I surrender," in the language of the propagandist. The words, "Ei sörrender," were made familiar to every German soldier; it is simply the phonetic spelling of English for Germans to pronounce. Surrender is not merely a case of transferring loyalties; it is a highly dangerous operation for most infantrymen. It takes nerve if done deliberately. The voluntary surrenderee risks being shot by some exasperated officer or comrade on his own side; he risks court-martial for treason if his surrender is wilful and his side wins the war; he may run into a trigger-happy enemy who will shoot him; he may fail to make himself understood to the enemy. Therefore surrender leaflets try to catch some simple procedure, to indoctrinate the enemy soldier with routine things which he can do when the opportunity arises. Of all leaflets, those most effective (most closely tied in with unconscious preparation for eventual conscious choice) are the ones dealing specifically with concrete treatment of prisoners of war. The surrender leaflet itself can be used as an authorization to surrender. The enemy soldier who carries a leaflet around with him, just in case he may need it, is already partially subverted from [Pg 236][Pg 237] enemy service.

The effective surrender leaflet often turns language barriers[Pg 235] into an advantage. A whole series of leaflets will teach enemy soldiers how to say, "I surrender," in the propagandist's language. The phrase, "Ei sörrender," became familiar to every German soldier; it's simply the phonetic spelling in English for Germans to pronounce. Surrender isn't just about changing loyalties; it's a highly risky move for most infantrymen. It requires courage if done intentionally. The person who voluntarily surrenders risks being shot by an angry officer or fellow soldier; he risks a court-martial for treason if he surrenders on purpose and his side wins the war; he could encounter a trigger-happy enemy who may shoot him; he might fail to communicate his intentions to the enemy. As a result, surrender leaflets aim to simplify procedures, preparing the enemy soldier with routine actions he can take when the moment arises. Among all the leaflets, those most effective (most closely linked to unconscious preparation for a conscious choice) are the ones that specifically address the treatment of prisoners of war. The surrender leaflet itself can serve as a permission slip to surrender. An enemy soldier who carries a leaflet with him, just in case he might need it, is already partially swayed from[Pg 236][Pg 237] enemy service.

[Figure 68]
Figure 68: Basic Types: Surrender Leaflet. The surrender leaflet shown was not welcomed by the Japanese because it indicated that the Japanese soldier using it wished to surrender. This was very vulgar and depressing indeed, and few Japanese soldiers would accept such a humiliation. Except for its wording, the leaflet is good. As large as a big magazine cover, it is white with red and blue trim and can be identified readily.

Other Action Leaflets.

In World War II there were ample opportunities to surrender on most fronts. In subsequent conflicts, however, it is quite possible that surrendering will be physically unfeasible, because the surrenderee will have no one at hand to whom to surrender (see below, pages 248-250). Recourse may then be had to a type of leaflet only occasionally used in World War II—the leaflet which calls on enemy troops to perform some action other than surrender. The commonest of these is desertion—when it is known that enemy forces are being held in a dangerous spot by their own command, and when there is a fair probability that heavy artillery or air attack can be concentrated on the area which has been strewn with leaflets. (A bluff normally fails, and moreover discredits later operations of the same kind, whereas a successful and fulfilled threat builds up cumulative credibility among the enemy audience.) When long range weapons are used, it may be possible to address troops by leaflet before the attack, suggesting that they remove themselves, as individuals, to places of safety; such an operation would assist enemy disorganization. The author knows of no case where the Germans did this with their V-l or V-2 bombs, but figure 3 applied to both civilians and troops in the cities marked for destruction by incendiary B-29 raids.

Black action appeals may teach the enemy troops how to malinger, may present political or ethnic arguments to troops known to be members of minorities or satellite nationalities (for example, Poles in Nazi service), with the intent that these mutiny, or may—at the very end of a war—call upon enemy troops as units to cease resistance and to await a later opportunity for organized surrender.

Black action appeals might teach enemy troops how to fake illness, present political or ethnic arguments to soldiers known to be from minority or satellite nationalities (like Poles in Nazi service), hoping to encourage them to rebel, or may—at the very end of a war—urge enemy troops as groups to stop fighting and wait for a later chance to surrender in an organized way.

Loudspeaker Units.

The use of the amplified human voice developed slowly in World War II. Improvised units were set up in North Africa, in the Italian landings, at Anzio, and in the Normandy operations. At times these talked over valuable groups of enemy prisoners, but their range did not go beyond two hundred yards, which sharply limited their utility. The Navy was simultaneously experimenting with Polly Planes[Pg 238][Pg 239] in the Pacific, which flew at considerable altitudes over islands and talked to the Japanese troops on the ground.
[Figure 69]
Figure 69: Improved Surrender Leaflet. The new leaflet which did bring the Japanese in was better phrased. It did not mention the nasty word, surrender, but said, "I Cease Resistance." It also showed the Japanese how to carry the leaflet so as to persuade the triggery Americans that he was not holding a hand grenade behind it. The back of the leaflet, instead of being left blank, showed happy Japanese prisoners enjoying American captivity, their faces left identifiable as Japanese but blanked out enough to head off individual identification. Compare this with figure 4, the Passierschein we used on the Germans.

Ultimate success came with the development of loudspeakers on tank mounts. These developed a range of two miles with the result that they had real value in combat operations. In April, 1945, a loudspeaker tank with the XIX Corps made an average of twenty broadcasts a day during action. Short talks were given to the enemy troops just before attack. Attacks were then withheld long enough to permit prisoners to come in. The attacks were then launched, lifted after a pause to permit more prisoners to come in, and finally pushed through. This tactic worked particularly well at road blocks where enemy troops were flanked. In the Teutoburger Wald a whole platoon was persuaded to surrender. At Hildesheim two hundred and fifty prisoners came over together. Elsewhere in the drive into Germany, the Germans came over in even greater numbers, but the situation was then so obviously at its best for us that they probably would have responded similarly to command banners, black words on white background, such as the ancient Chinese imperial forces used to carry around for tactical communication with bandits and rebels.

Ultimate success came with the creation of loudspeakers mounted on tanks. These had a range of two miles, making them genuinely useful in combat operations. In April 1945, a loudspeaker tank with the XIX Corps made an average of twenty broadcasts a day during engagements. Short talks were given to enemy troops just before an attack. The assaults were then delayed long enough to allow prisoners to come in. After that, the attacks were launched, paused to let in more prisoners, and finally pushed through. This tactic worked especially well at roadblocks where enemy troops were flanked. In the Teutoburger Wald, an entire platoon was convinced to surrender. In Hildesheim, two hundred and fifty prisoners came over at once. Elsewhere in the advance into Germany, even more Germans surrendered, but the situation was so clearly in our favor that they likely would have responded similarly to command banners—black text on a white background, similar to those ancient Chinese imperial forces used for tactical communication with bandits and rebels.

On Okinawa tank-mounted loudspeakers were ingeniously hooked up. The American tank officers and crews obviously could not speak good colloquial Japanese. The Japanese troops were dug in like rodents, and in a condition of desperation that made them fight cruelly and suicidally. Even if the Americans shelled the openings of their cave mouths or ran armored bulldozers over the holes, burying Japanese alive, there was the chance that the Japanese would run through long underground passages and pop up later, possibly at night, to cause more damage before they were killed. With Americans and Japanese unable to talk to one another, this condition might have led to a severe loss of American life in mopping up hundreds upon hundreds of such minute Japanese strongholds. The American tanks had loudspeakers mounted on many of them; they had radio telephone communication, that could be used between the different tanks on a tank team, or—it was an alternative, and could not be used simultaneously—could be employed for the commanding tank to communicate back to headquarters.

On Okinawa, they creatively set up loudspeakers on tanks. The American tank officers and crews clearly weren't fluent in colloquial Japanese. The Japanese troops were entrenched like rodents, fighting with desperation that made them brutal and reckless. Even if the Americans bombarded the entrances of their caves or bulldozed over the openings, burying some Japanese alive, there was still a chance the Japanese would escape through long underground tunnels and reappear later, possibly at night, to inflict more damage before they were killed. With Americans and Japanese unable to communicate, this situation could have led to significant American casualties while clearing out hundreds of these small Japanese strongholds. Many American tanks had loudspeakers mounted on them, and they used radio communication that allowed different tanks on the same team to talk to each other, or—alternatively, but not at the same time—could be used for the command tank to communicate back to headquarters.

At headquarters, American Japanese, whose American accents had been trained out of their voices in special public-speaking classes, sat ready and waiting.

At headquarters, Japanese Americans, whose American accents had been polished away in special public-speaking classes, sat prepared and waiting.

The tank team would come into the valley, and the American commander would look the situation over. He would cut his radio telephone into communication with headquarters, and would then say:

The tank team would enter the valley, and the American commander would assess the situation. He would connect his radio to communicate with headquarters and then say:

"Hillside ahead of me. No characterizing features. Five or six holes, but I can't tell which ones have Japanese in them. I can get up the hill. There are two trees at the crest of the hill, and a bunch of these native graves over on the left."

"Hillside in front of me. No distinct features. Five or six holes, but I can't tell which ones have Japanese soldiers in them. I can climb up the hill. There are two trees at the top of the hill, and a number of these native graves to the left."

The American-Japanese at headquarters would say: "Regular announcement, sir? Do you want them to assemble by the graves or at the trees?"

The American-Japanese at headquarters would say: "Regular announcement, sir? Should we gather them by the graves or by the trees?"

"Tell them to stand in front of the graves. That way they'll be coming down hill. Want to be cut in?"

"Tell them to stand in front of the graves. That way they'll be coming down hill. Want to join in?"

"Yes, sir," says the headquarters man.

"Yes, sir," says the guy at headquarters.

The tank commander would then cut his radiophone into a relay, and the tanks which had loudspeakers would automatically connect the loudspeaker units direct with the radio telephone. A voice, loud as the voice of a god, would fill the entire valley, coming from everywhere at once and speaking good clear Japanese:

The tank commander would then switch his radio to relay mode, and the tanks equipped with loudspeakers would automatically link the loudspeaker units directly to the radio. A voice, booming like the voice of a god, would echo throughout the entire valley, sounding from every direction at once and speaking clear Japanese:

"Attention, Japanese troops, attention! This is the American tank commander calling. I am going to destroy all resistance in this valley. Attention! I have flame-throwers. These will be used on all dugouts and caves. Attention! Flame-throwers will be employed. Gunfire will close the cave mouths. No Japanese personnel can expect to escape. Japanese personnel commanded to cease resistance. Japanese personnel commanded to cease resistance. Japanese personnel must assemble in front of native burial place, to American left flank, Japanese right flank."

"Attention, Japanese troops! This is the American tank commander speaking. I’m going to eliminate all resistance in this valley. Listen up! I have flame throwers, and they will be used on all dugouts and caves. Attention! Flame throwers will be used. Gunfire will cover the cave entrances. No Japanese personnel should expect to escape. Japanese personnel are ordered to stop resisting. Japanese personnel are ordered to stop resisting. Japanese personnel must gather in front of the native burial site, to the American left flank and the Japanese right flank."

The tank commander would watch, while the loudspeakers blared. First one Japanese, then more would come in small knots to the assembly place as directed. The commander would then cut the American-Japanese back in and say,

The tank commander would watch as the loudspeakers blasted. First one Japanese person would arrive, then more would come in small groups to the assembly area as instructed. The commander would then order the American-Japanese back in and say,

"I think they're holding out on the hill crest. Try that. Just a minute or two. If they don't start coming, I'll go after them and cut you in just when I reach the top...."

"I think they're waiting at the top of the hill. Give it a minute or two. If they don't show up, I'll go after them and let you know as soon as I get there...."

"Yes, sir. Which part of the hill crest, sir?"

"Yes, sir. Which part of the hilltop, sir?"

"I can't tell. Anywhere."

"I can't tell. Anywhere."

[Figure 70]
Figure 70: End of War. This leaflet helped the war to end, just as did the great leaflet which submitted the Japanese surrender terms back to the Japanese people. On one side the leaflet carries news from the Wehrmacht's[Pg 241] last defeats; on the other it takes up the future of Germany as determined by the Crimea Conference.

The speakers would be cut back in: "Attention, Japanese forces remaining on hill crest. Japanese forces just behind us under command of Colonel Musashi surrendered last night and are now well taken care of. You are being given the same chance. Attention, I will soon come up the hill...."

The speakers cut in: "Hey, Japanese forces still on the hilltop. The Japanese troops just behind us under Colonel Musashi surrendered last night and are being taken care of. You’re being given the same opportunity. Listen up, I'll be coming up the hill soon...."

A few more Japanese figures, small as ants on a sand dune, would come into sight on the hill and begin clambering down to the point of surrender.44

A few more Japanese soldiers, tiny like ants on a sand dune, appeared on the hill and started scrambling down to the point of surrender.44

PART FOUR
PSYCHOLOGICAL WARFARE AFTER WORLD WAR II

CHAPTER 14
The "Cold War" and Seven Small Wars

The period after 1945 has turned out to be considerably more turbulent than most Americans expected. Though the victory over Fascism and Japanese militarism has proved to be psychologically and historically complete, the struggles between the victors have developed such mistrust and bitterness as to create a present-day equivalent of the Thirty Years' War, rather than a period of peace as it was understood by educated men of the nineteenth century.

The time after 1945 has been much more chaotic than most Americans thought it would be. While the defeat of Fascism and Japanese militarism has been seen as psychologically and historically total, the conflicts among the victorious nations have fostered such distrust and resentment that it resembles a modern version of the Thirty Years' War, instead of the peaceful era that educated people of the nineteenth century envisioned.

Along with many other military and political phenomena, psychological warfare has been thrust into a period of "no war and no peace" which has proved to be extraordinarily difficult for Western men to deal with either emotionally or intellectually.45 Such phrases as Churchill's term, "the Iron Curtain," and Walter Lippmann's coinage, "the Cold War," have become a part of civilized speech throughout the world. They have obscured almost as much as they have explained. It is entirely conceivable that an adequate description of the present historical period will only be written after the forces now operating have ceased to be significant; at that future time it may be possible for serious and reflective men to determine what happened in the middle of the twentieth century.

Along with many other military and political developments, psychological warfare has entered a phase of "no war and no peace," which has been incredibly challenging for Western individuals to handle, both emotionally and intellectually.45 Terms like Churchill's "Iron Curtain" and Walter Lippmann's "Cold War" have become part of everyday conversation around the globe. They have complicated matters just as much as they have clarified them. It's entirely possible that a proper description of the current historical period will only be written after the forces at play are no longer significant; at that point, it may be feasible for thoughtful and reflective people to understand what occurred in the mid-twentieth century.

Recognition and Delay.

One of the preeminent factors in the psychological and opinion aspect of the turmoil in the mid-twentieth century has been the very sharp contrast between the time on which a given event occurred, the delay between the occurrence of the event and the final understanding of that event in their own terms by the strategic policy-makers affected, and the successful recognition of the event in policy papers looking toward a further future. The political and strategic character of much recent military history has therefore been a grotesque comedy of errors—ridiculous if it were not so deadly serious—involving the lives of the major urban populations of the world.

An event such as the liberation of Indochina from Japanese military occupation in 1945, met competently and reasonably by the standards [Pg 245] of an anticipated "world of 1946," which unfortunately never materialized, led to the frustrations, bloodshed, deceit, and warfare of the late 1940s, and by 1954 became partially intelligible as a facet of the free world's struggle against Communism.

An event like the liberation of Indochina from Japanese military occupation in 1945 was handled competently and reasonably by the standards [Pg 245] of the expected "world of 1946," which, unfortunately, never came to be. This led to the frustrations, violence, deceit, and warfare of the late 1940s, and by 1954, it started to make some sense as part of the free world's fight against Communism.

New Interpretations of Policy and Propaganda.

Polemic writing has been done concerning the role of propaganda, psychological warfare, psychological strategy, and comparable operations. In many instances the polemics have involved the presentation of two sides, each of which was right—one side maintaining that the old-fashioned world of free, sovereign nations, meeting in a parliament of man as constituted in the United Nations, could and should use the "realities" of traditional power politics as a guide to the present and the future, and should avoid the hopelessness, terrorism, and fanaticism of chronic ideological war; the other side with equal merits has often argued that the ideological war is here, that its deniers are the witting or unwitting sympathizers or appeasers of Communism, that their "realities" are outmoded, and that the United States must face up to a crusade which will end in annihilation or death for either the Communist system or the constitutional democratic group of states.

What such polemics overlook is the terrifying probability that events may happen so rapidly that no one on either the Communist or anti-Communist side is capable of assimilating a new datum, such as the development of the hydrogen bomb, the death of Stalin, or the appearance of Israel among the nations, until well after the event has occurred. The occurrence of public events in all past civilizations has involved a considerable number of public agreements on the major hypotheses concerned; as pointed out earlier in this book, the antagonists in older wars usually, though not always, knew what the war was about. Today the spiritual, psychological, logical, and scientific inconsistencies and paradoxes within each system are so deep as to make the definition of long-range goals almost impossible. Any one goal, such as the establishment of peace, the appreciation of an international system of alliances against aggression, the maintenance of national sovereignty, the protection of a free-enterprise economy, the assurance of self-determination to non-self-governing peoples, or the like, may, if emphasized, contradict the concomitant goals which support it.

What such debates miss is the alarming chance that events could unfold so quickly that no one, whether from the Communist or anti-Communist side, can process new information, like the development of the hydrogen bomb, Stalin's death, or Israel's emergence among nations, until long after they happen. Public events in all previous civilizations have required a substantial number of public agreements on the main ideas involved; as mentioned earlier in this book, people on opposite sides in earlier wars typically, though not always, understood what the war was about. Today, the spiritual, psychological, logical, and scientific inconsistencies and contradictions within each system are so profound that specifying long-term goals seems almost impossible. Any single goal, like achieving peace, establishing an international alliance against aggression, maintaining national sovereignty, protecting a free-enterprise economy, ensuring self-determination for non-self-governing peoples, or something similar, may, if highlighted, contradict the other goals that support it.

Communist and Anti-Communist Psychological Events.

Each of the two major systems has strengths [Pg 246] of its own. The Communist strengths are sometimes too apparent to Americans, so much so that Americans exaggerate Communist power and overlook serious deficiencies in the economies and the political character of the Communist group of nations. The Communists can suppress dissidence with a fanatical party line: the price they pay is the abrupt shifting of that line as international situations change. The Communists can appeal to youth by their dogmatic faith that they are the masters of the probable future of the world: they risk much if this faith does not pay off and if the world's youth sometimes turns against them because they promise too much and deliver too little. The Communists operating from an allegedly material basis offer psychological and spiritual values of a perverted kind, but have very considerable propaganda value; they give people a chance to sacrifice themselves, to work for causes greater than their individual personalities, "something to die for," and an apparent understanding of history: yet the Communists also risk psychological exhaustion and cynicism among their élite cadres as well as among their mass followings.

In the next chapter, concerning strategic information operations of the United States Government in the foreign field, there will be further discussion of the psychological strengths of the free world; we will say at this point that in the light of the strategic and military contexts of the postwar period the free world has had the advantages of modesty, relaxation, and elasticity. Among Americans, even among intelligent Americans, it is frequent to find the assumption being made that the chief strength of the free world consists of its legal rights and its democratic political processes, rather than in its actual (not merely formal) toleration of many points of view and its actual relaxation of the populations under its control.

In the next chapter, which discusses the strategic information operations of the United States Government abroad, we will dive deeper into the psychological strengths of the free world. For now, it's worth noting that, considering the strategic and military contexts of the postwar era, the free world benefits from modesty, flexibility, and resilience. Among Americans—intelligent ones included—it’s common to assume that the main strength of the free world lies in its legal rights and democratic processes, rather than in its genuine (not just formal) acceptance of diverse viewpoints and the actual ease experienced by its populations.

Since the free world is not committed to victory as much as is the Communist world, it can afford more defeats without a corresponding loss of morale. Since the free world has not promised a Utopian future, it can go from the reality of the 1950s to whatever realities the 1960s or the 1970s may bring without a sharp letdown in morale or widespread heartbreak among its most gifted advocates. In Cold War terms the free world is committed to fighting, but not to victory, while the Communists are committed to the actual though remote promise of triumph for their system throughout the world. The citizens of the United States can therefore contemplate the survival of the USSR or its annihilation and replacement by a democratic Russia with equanimity; their Soviet opposite numbers, group for group and class for class, cannot be as detached from the struggle.

Since the free world isn't as dedicated to winning as the Communist world, it can handle more defeats without a significant hit to its morale. Since the free world hasn’t promised a perfect future, it can transition from the realities of the 1950s to whatever the 1960s or 1970s might bring without a drastic drop in morale or widespread disappointment among its most talented supporters. In Cold War terms, the free world is focused on fighting, but not on winning, while the Communists are committed to the distant, yet real, promise of success for their system across the globe. Therefore, citizens of the United States can think about the survival of the USSR or its destruction and replacement with a democratic Russia without panic; their counterparts in the Soviet Union, group by group and class by class, cannot remain as indifferent to the conflict.

Over all of us there hangs the entirely uncertain future raised [Pg 247] by possible use of atomic bombs, hydrogen bombs, and other novel weapons—a future about which former Governor Adlai Stevenson felt so gloomy that he said another war would end civilization. (The rejoinder can, of course, be made that if another war would end civilization anyhow, win, lose, or draw, the United States might as well disband its defense forces now and enjoy life for the few short years that remain.)

Over all of us looms the completely uncertain future raised [Pg 247] by the potential use of atomic bombs, hydrogen bombs, and other new weapons—a future that former Governor Adlai Stevenson felt so pessimistic about that he warned another war could end civilization. (One could argue, of course, that if another war would end civilization anyway, whether we win, lose, or draw, the United States might as well disband its defense forces now and enjoy life for the few short years that are left.)

The Cold War.

In some respects the Cold War is not novel. It resembles the intercivilizational wars of the past in which competing civilizations with definite moral and political foundations fought one another for final survival. This kind of warfare is very different indeed from struggles waged between nations which have a common civilization and which have a common interest in the preservation of that civilization. The Americans of the 1950s are waging a struggle much more like that between the Protestants and Catholics in the years 1618-48 than they are to the Civil War of 1861-65 or the Revolutionary War of 1775-81. In some respects we Americans are back all the way to the fight between the Aztecs and Cortez or the struggle between Chinese and Chams in ancient Annam. What Mr. Lippmann calls merely a Cold War is something deeper, bigger, and worse than any war Americans have ever known before. The only parallel to it was the struggle between settlers and Indians on our own frontier: our battles with the Indians at least had the advantage of never leaving us with the hideous dread that the American Indians might sweep a White and Christian civilization from this continent.

Nature of the Cold War.

The Cold War is therefore a struggle, the beginnings of which can be found at any one of several dates (1848, 1917 and 1943 are some of those given) which is now being waged between non-Communist states and a Communist group of nations. No one now living can speak with assurance of the outcome. Only the most foolhardy of optimists could visualize a world in which the better aspects of each system would be developed and the factors common to each would be underscored and strengthened as supports for a peace-seeking international system under the UN. The struggle is larger than a war because it comprises pre-belligerent, belligerent, and post-belligerent activities both in global wars and in a possible general war. On the Communist side the techniques include sabotage, revolution, conspiracy, and fanatical organization. On the anti-Communist side a family of para-military weapons is gradually being developed and may or may not be thrown into the struggle. No war was ever as bitter or uncertain as this one because war, whatever [Pg 248] its demerits, at least commits the nations to combat and to victory. War has the supreme merit of decision. The Cold War does not: people have to fight it without knowing what it is or what they would get out of it if they could obtain the advantage.46

Origins of the Cold War.

In retrospect it is easy to argue that the Communist system has been fighting all non-Communist systems ever since 1848; that the Soviet system has been in a moral condition of war with all other governments since 1917; that the democratic-Soviet alliance against the Fascist powers during 1941-45 was a sham and a fraud covering a three-cornered war; and that therefore attempts at a good alliance between non-Communists and Communists were shams, mistakes, or frauds. This is easy to say in the 1950s; it was not so apparent in the 1940s.

It can even be argued that Yalta, and everything for which Yalta stands, was a tragic mistake and yet a blessed one. If the Western powers had not attempted to deal amicably with the Soviet Union at Yalta the Western peoples, already hypersensitized in matters of conscience, might have attributed to themselves and to their posterity an unbearable burden of guilt. We and our children might have gone down fighting while wondering in our innermost hearts, "Why didn't we make a real try to avoid war with Soviet Russia?"

It can even be said that Yalta, and everything it represents, was both a tragic mistake and a fortunate one. If the Western powers hadn't tried to negotiate peacefully with the Soviet Union at Yalta, the people in the West, already very sensitive about their conscience, might have placed an unbearable sense of guilt on themselves and their future generations. We and our children might have fought while secretly asking ourselves, "Why didn't we make a real effort to avoid war with Soviet Russia?"

Though the Teheran and Yalta agreements have been violated by the USSR almost from the moment they were concluded, it can be argued that the Western world was wise in experimenting with appeasement because it liberated our consciences for future struggle. No one can possibly argue that we did not try to get along with the Communist system, that we failed to offer the Communists a reasonable share in the [Pg 249]world of power politics, or that we threatened the Communists with aggression during the course of our anti-fascist struggle. For better or for worse, we did try to get along with them. We have failed.

Even though the Teheran and Yalta agreements have been broken by the USSR almost since they were made, one could argue that the Western world was smart to try appeasement because it cleared our consciences for future conflict. No one can seriously claim that we didn’t attempt to coexist with the Communist system, that we didn’t offer the Communists a fair share in the [Pg 249] world of power politics, or that we threatened the Communists with aggression during our fight against fascism. For better or worse, we did make an effort to get along with them. We have failed.

Why have we failed?

Why did we fail?

The failure seems to be much more on the side of the Communists than on the side of the free nations. Though it is possible for Left-liberals or hypercritical intellectuals to find fault with the U.S. and British position in this respect or that, short of extreme nit-picking it must be argued that the Communists jumped the gun on the Western powers in almost every case. Tito, while still in agreement with Moscow, proved implacable toward the constitutional Yugoslav government and the Church as they had existed before 1941. While Roosevelt was still living the Lublin Poles prepared a savage double-cross of the London Poles. Whether Communist action arose from a lamentable fear of our own aggressiveness, or a Machiavellian plan to conquer the world does not, at any time, matter very much; what matters is the almost indisputable fact that in many parts of the world the Communists undertook the initiative against the anti-Communists.

The failure seems to rest far more with the Communists than with the free nations. While it's easy for left-leaning liberals or overly critical intellectuals to find fault with the U.S. and British positions here or there, it must be said that, aside from extreme nit-picking, the Communists acted before the Western powers in nearly every situation. Tito, although still aligned with Moscow, was relentless in opposing the constitutional Yugoslav government and the Church as they had existed before 1941. While Roosevelt was still alive, the Lublin Poles set up a brutal betrayal of the London Poles. Whether Communist actions stemmed from a regrettable fear of our own aggressiveness or a Machiavellian scheme to dominate the world is less important; what truly matters is the nearly undeniable fact that in many areas of the world, the Communists took the lead against the anti-Communists.

(The first edition of this book, Psychological Warfare, was written in 1946 and published in 1948; the second edition is being completed eight years later, in 1954. Any reader who contrasts the two editions will see at a glance that the author, although suspicious of Communism, had no real anticipation of the fury or seriousness of the Communist attack upon the non-Communist world, nor of the strategic arguments and responsibilities which the free world would therewith be forced to accept.)

(The first edition of this book, Psychological Tactics, was written in 1946 and published in 1948; the second edition is being completed eight years later, in 1954. Any reader who compares the two editions will quickly notice that the author, though wary of Communism, did not fully anticipate the intensity or gravity of the Communist assault on the non-Communist world, nor the strategic arguments and responsibilities that the free world would be compelled to face.)

The Cold War and the Actual Fighting.

As late as 1948, when the talented and bold-minded Lt. Gen. Albert C. Wedemeyer was Deputy Chief of Staff, the U.S. Army's psychological warfare facilities at the General Staff level consisted of a few paper assignments to colonels in operations and in training together with your author as a part-time consultant and one girl stenographer to keep the files. By 1953 these numbers were multiplied by the hundreds. Each of the military services has accepted its responsibility so that by 1953 there was not merely one Army PsyWar system, but there were at least five separate organizations in the U.S. Government in different places and at five levels directly concerned with these problems.
[Figure 71]
Figure 71: Official Chinese Letter. This surrender pass from Korea shows intelligent American use of materials from another culture—The ancient format, in this case, of the traditional Chinese bureaucratic letter.

A curious division of responsibilities not anticipated by the Creel Committee of World War I or the OWI of World War II arose in the Washington of the Cold War period. While the military establishments were given jurisdiction over propaganda activities connected with actual combat, other propaganda activities were kept largely in civilian hands, though simultaneously the direction of civilian policy at its very highest level became para-military through the influence of the National Security Council.

A surprising division of responsibilities that the Creel Committee from World War I and the OWI from World War II didn't expect emerged in Washington during the Cold War. While the military was in charge of propaganda related to real combat, other propaganda activities were mostly handled by civilians. At the same time, the direction of civilian policy at the highest levels became somewhat military due to the influence of the National Security Council.

In other words, most of the national foreign-policy decisions at the highest level have been dictated in recent years by strategic considerations. They have been National Security Council decisions, not Cabinet-type decisions of the kind which might have been made in the years of William McKinley or Warren G. Harding. Yet, even though the decisions have been strategic in type, the propaganda implementation of these decisions has fallen for the greater part on the State Department and on the economic aid program facilities, not on the military. The military have been pretty strictly confined to those aspects of propaganda which directly pertain to combat areas. By 1953 U.S. leaders had begun to understand the situation with which they had been dealing since 1947 and in light of that necessarily belated but correct appreciation of their own position, the William Jackson Committee began to recommend that propaganda policy be written not as something self-contained, but be considered an integral part of every other U.S. Government decision[Pg 251] possessing world situation or news impact.

In other words, most of the major foreign-policy decisions in recent years have been driven by strategic factors. They were decisions made by the National Security Council, not the kind of Cabinet decisions that might have been made during the eras of William McKinley or Warren G. Harding. However, even though the decisions have been strategic, the responsibility for implementing these decisions through propaganda has mainly fallen to the State Department and the economic aid programs, rather than the military. The military has been largely limited to propaganda efforts that relate directly to combat areas. By 1953, U.S. leaders had started to grasp the situation they had been navigating since 1947, and with this somewhat delayed but accurate understanding of their own position, the William Jackson Committee began to suggest that propaganda policy should be developed not as a standalone strategy, but as a core component of every U.S. Government decision that has global implications or newsworthiness.[Pg 251]

The Cold War and the Home Front.

Among editors, professors, officers, officials, and other experts concerned with foreign affairs, there has been frequent lamentation that the American people did not take the great struggle of our time more seriously. The contrary should be argued, at least by way of contrast.

If it is true that the United States is engaged in a major struggle, if it is further true that this struggle has no visible end, if this struggle threatens all of us and our children as well with lifetimes of tension and violent deaths under ultra-destructive weapons, one may quite reasonably ask the question, Which is the better reaction for the bulk of the American population: normality, emotional health, mild irresponsibility, and the stockpiling of nervous and physical strength for a time of trial which may lie far ahead; or, alternatively, tension now, worry now, responsibility now, fatigue now, all the way through from the uncertain present across the bitter and perilous future to the months of near-Armageddon which may lie fifteen, twenty, or thirty years ahead?

If it's true that the United States is in a major struggle, and if this struggle has no clear end in sight, and if this struggle threatens all of us and our children with lives filled with tension and violent deaths from incredibly destructive weapons, then it makes sense to ask: What’s the better reaction for most Americans: to embrace normality, emotional well-being, a little irresponsibility, and build up both mental and physical strength for a future challenge that might be far off; or, on the other hand, to feel tense now, worry now, act responsibly now, and tire ourselves out as we navigate an uncertain present and face a dangerous future that could lead to a near-Armageddon in fifteen, twenty, or thirty years?

Sadly and seriously, with no attempt at cleverness or mockery, a staff officer could argue today that the American people should leave their worries to their leaders so as to be strong when the time of trouble comes. In the field of civil defense, for instance, it is grotesque to spend billions on offense and little on the saving of American lives. On second glance, this may not be so grotesque after all. The technological advance of fissionable and thermonuclear weapons is so rapid, the development of guided missiles and other carrying instruments so swift and so unpredictable, that a 1955 model civil-defense system might become a fool's paradise by 1960. If this be true, it is better to live as well as we can to maintain the profession of arms at an adequate level, to hope (quite irrationally) for the best, and to let the dead of the future bury their dead as best they may.47

Unfortunately and earnestly, without any attempt at cleverness or ridicule, a military officer could argue today that the American people should trust their leaders with their concerns so they can be strong when challenges arise. In the area of civil defense, for example, it seems absurd to spend billions on offensive capabilities while investing little in saving American lives. However, on further consideration, this may not seem so absurd after all. The speed of advancements in fission and thermonuclear weapons is so rapid, and the development of guided missiles and other delivery systems is so quick and unpredictable, that a civil defense system from 1955 could become completely outdated by 1960. If this is the case, it makes more sense to live as well as we can, to keep our military capabilities at a sufficient level, to irrationally hope for the best, and to let future generations deal with their losses as they see fit.47

Alternatives to Victory and Defeat.

In a cold war, as opposed to a war, the role of the armed services is to deter the enemy, not fight the enemy, and the purpose of the government is to achieve an accommodation (in the sense of an arrangement satisfactory to both sides), not a victory. If this is correct, serious reappraisal must be made of the U.S. PsyWar position as well as of our strategic thinking.

The alternatives to victory and defeat are forms of survival of the competitors. The entire health of each competing civilization matters. It is obvious enough to Americans that we must remain prosperous, free, constitutional, democratic. It goes without saying that we must, as far as our individual fortunes permit us, retain our belief in God and derive from religious beliefs those spiritual strengths not available to the Communists. What is not often raised is the equally important factor of the conquest of probability.

The options besides winning and losing are ways for the competitors to survive. The overall well-being of each competing civilization is important. It's pretty clear to Americans that we need to stay prosperous, free, constitutional, and democratic. It’s obvious that we must, as much as our personal situations allow, hold on to our belief in God and draw from our faith the spiritual strengths that Communists don't have. What isn't often discussed is the equally important aspect of the conquest of probability.

Wars are much more often won by people who are sure they are going to win than by people who know that they would like to win, but who think at the same time that they will probably be defeated. The over-confidence of a Cortez or a Mao Tse-tung may seem insane to many of us. With the passion for security so prevalent in individual and national lives, both the Western powers and the individuals comprising them grotesquely exaggerate the margin of safety which they need in which to survive.

Wars are usually won by people who are confident they're going to win rather than by those who want to win but believe they’re likely to lose. The overconfidence of someone like Cortez or Mao Tse-tung might seem crazy to many of us. With the strong desire for security seen in both personal and national lives, both Western nations and the individuals within them dramatically overstate the safety margins they need to survive.

Part of this springs from the fact that much of our civilization is not forward-looking, that neither young Americans nor old Americans have a clear-cut or hopeful picture of what the world should be, will be, and must be, by A.D. 2055. On the Communist side it is frequent, but not universal, to discover that the best Communist cadres are made up of men who are dead sure that Communism will win, who are equally sure that Communism does not have to be right in order to win, and who are sure that "objectively and scientifically" (whatever that may mean), the Communist system is almost certainly destined to succeed. If Communism cannot get out of succeeding, the responsibility of the individual Communist becomes bearable; he is still seriously and tragically responsible for the expediting or the delaying of the inevitable, but he does not take the mantle of God or Karl Marx and state that this is the world as he wishes it to be and that the world of his desires will come into existence if, and only if, he fulfills his personal responsibilities to the utmost.

Part of this comes from the reality that much of our society is not looking ahead, and neither young nor older Americans have a clear or optimistic vision of what the world should, will, and must be by A.D. 2055. On the Communist side, it's common, though not universal, to find that the best Communist leaders are those who are absolutely convinced that Communism will prevail, who also believe that Communism doesn't have to be right in order to succeed, and who are confident that "objectively and scientifically" (whatever that means), the Communist system is likely destined to succeed. If Communism is bound to succeed, then the individual Communist's responsibility becomes more manageable; they are still seriously and tragically accountable for speeding up or slowing down what seems inevitable, but they do not take on the role of God or Karl Marx, claiming that the world is as they wish it to be and that their dreams will come true only if they fulfill their personal responsibilities to the maximum.

In Asia, perhaps more than in Europe, there are many persons who are turning toward Communism, not because they think it is good or just, or even because it is powerful, but simply because it is likely. Every individual in his own life has known that he cannot undo the passage of time, the aging of his body, the death of his loved ones, the loss of opportunities which might have been seized, or even his own death; in their individual lives men of all nations perform the feat, characteristic of the human being and apparently shared by no other species of life, of living from day to day in a constant reconciliation of the past and present [Pg 253] with their own estimate of the probable future. At times in history, that which should happen seems to be unleashed like spiritual lightning and men rally in frenzy around causes which for the year or the decade seem inspiring, terrifyingly beautiful, and within human reach; through most of history, that which is apt to occur provides a more sober guide to the future and men prepare to live in accordance with its standards.

In Asia, perhaps more than in Europe, there are many people who are turning to Communism, not because they believe it’s good or just, or even because it’s powerful, but simply because it’s likely. Every person has experienced in their own life that they can’t stop the passage of time, the aging of their body, the death of their loved ones, the opportunities that slipped away, or even their own death; in their individual lives, people of all nations manage, which is a human trait apparently not shared by any other species, to live each day while constantly reconciling the past and present [Pg 253] with their own expectations of the probable future. At times in history, what should happen seems to burst forth like spiritual lightning, and people rally passionately around causes that, for a year or a decade, seem inspiring, terrifyingly beautiful, and within reach; but throughout most of history, what is likely to occur serves as a more realistic guide to the future, and people prepare to live according to its standards.

In the battle of the probabilities the PsyWar of the Western powers has been weak, high-pitched, and uncertain, while the insistence of the Communist themes has been as monotonous and hypnotic as a jungle drum. For better or for worse, the Communists have broken a path through to what they think to be the future; we of other nations have not.

In the battle of probabilities, the PsyWar of the Western powers has been weak, loud, and unclear, while the emphasis on Communist themes has been as repetitive and hypnotic as a jungle drum. For better or worse, the Communists have forged a path to what they believe is the future; we of other nations have not.

The chief element of anti-Communist victory—practical, sober expectation of a certain and final downfall of the Soviet system—has thus far been lacking on the anti-Communist side.

The main factor for an anti-Communist victory—a realistic, serious expectation of the inevitable and ultimate collapse of the Soviet system—has so far been missing from the anti-Communist side.

The Communists, on the contrary, have unreasonably, provocatively, and untruthfully raved, screamed, shrieked, and lied to bring about that better world which, curiously enough, their most effective cadres considered to be an inevitable world. Thus the UN prisoners held by the Communists during the Korean war were subjected to a constant bombardment of Communist propaganda concerning their personal responsibilities before history and the opportunities which they would have to serve peace and mankind, as these noble concepts are set forth on the Red side.

The Communists, on the other hand, have unreasonably, provocatively, and dishonestly ranted, shouted, and lied to create that better world which, interestingly, their most effective members believed was inevitable. As a result, the UN prisoners held by the Communists during the Korean War were constantly bombarded with Communist propaganda about their personal responsibilities to history and the chances they would have to promote peace and humanity, as these lofty ideas are presented on the Red side.

The End of the Cold War.

If the hypothesis set forth above (page 251, note 3), namely, that the Cold War may turn out to be unendable war except in terms which no living man can visualize, it may be true that appreciation of the role of psychological warfare (whatever it may later be called) in this struggle may have to wait a few more years. One factor often overlooked on the American side has been the limitation of the originators. Propaganda, to be effective among foreign peoples or foreign armies, cannot and should not outrun the strategic capabilities or the political intentions of the issuing power.

It does no good for an American propaganda radio to pledge battle to the death while the U.S. press services amiably discuss an accommodation with the Communists. Comparably, an official propaganda plan to make the people of France feel that the Americans love and admire them is not very realistic if, in terms of column-inches of French press material, unofficial American utterances are related to France to the effect that the French are washed up, their cause in Indochina [Pg 254] hopeless, their economy unviable, and their political goals foolish. The years 1950-54, during which the Korea struggle took place and in which NATO and the European Defense Community (EDC) came to prominence, often showed a proclivity on the part of U.S. official propagandists to go far beyond that which their home public would support. Need it be said that the effects on foreign public opinion were possibly deflationary?

It doesn't help for an American propaganda radio station to promise a fight to the death while U.S. news services casually talk about making deals with the Communists. Similarly, an official propaganda effort to make the French people feel loved and admired by Americans isn’t very realistic if, based on the amount of coverage in French media, unofficial American comments suggest that the French are done for, their cause in Indochina [Pg 254] is hopeless, their economy isn’t sustainable, and their political ambitions are foolish. The years 1950-54, during which the Korean War took place and NATO and the European Defense Community (EDC) gained attention, often showed a tendency among U.S. official propagandists to go well beyond what their domestic audience would support. Is it necessary to mention that the impact on foreign public opinion could have been negative?

An imaginable end to the Cold War may lie in neither victory nor defeat, in neither accommodation nor reconciliation, but in the development of more, newer, and different quarrels. Hostility of Protestant and Catholic faded out in Europe when the hostility of French, Germans, Spaniards, and other nationalities came to be more important. It is a problem for the psychiatrist and sociologist to answer if they can. Is it possible that semantics of war-causing quarrels can be superseded by anything other than different quarrels? A tension-free civilization is imaginable; given the characteristics of most present-day cultures it is scarcely more than merely imaginable.48

An imaginable end to the Cold War might not come from victory or defeat, nor from accommodation or reconciliation, but from the emergence of more, newer, and different conflicts. The hostility between Protestants and Catholics in Europe faded when the conflicts among the French, Germans, Spaniards, and other nationalities became more significant. It’s a question for psychiatrists and sociologists to answer if they can. Is it possible for the reasons behind war-causing conflicts to be replaced by anything other than different conflicts? A tension-free society is conceivable; given the traits of most modern cultures, it’s hardly anything more than just conceivable.48

If within the limits of practical possibility one were to list the hypothetical requirements for an end of the Cold War, the following might stand forth:

If it were practical to outline the potential requirements for ending the Cold War, the following might emerge:

  • (1) General war leading to destruction of either the Communist or non-Communist systems; or
  • (2) Prolongation of the present Cold War atmosphere until new and more interesting quarrels arise which make the present ones obsolete; or
  • (3) Reconciliation of the Communist and anti-Communist systems, by some process not now imaginable, along the general lines of Franklin D. Roosevelt's "Grand Design;" or
  • (4) Collapse of all major civilizations under impact of fissionable and thermonuclear weapons; or
  • (5) Gradual erosion of the anti-Communist world and an eventual Communist victory by sustained Communist successes short of war—or the alternative of gradual erosion of the Communist world and the creation of a constitutionalist and libertarian probability of victory, also without the outbreak of general war.

It would be a brave and foolish man who would say which of these the world should expect, but it would be a stupid staff officer who did not anticipate at least one of them [Pg 255]and who did not as a military officer or government official do his best to bring about "victory" in a form which his side could define, recognize, welcome, and achieve.49

It would take a bold yet reckless person to declare what the world should expect, but it would be foolish for a staff officer not to anticipate at least one of these outcomes [Pg 255] and to not, as a military or government official, do their best to secure a "victory" that their side could identify, acknowledge, embrace, and attain.49

The Seven Small Wars.

The foregoing extensive discussion of the Cold War has been included because it explains a great deal of the apparent contradictoriness, irresoluteness, and uncertainty of the small wars which have occurred since the end of World War II. The seven small wars fall into a threefold pattern, if China is excluded (China is taken up in the next section). This is the first pattern; five of the seven wars were Asian struggles against the Western powers: Korea, Indochina, the Philippines (in which Communist Filipinos regard the United States as their ultimate enemy), Malaya, and Indonesia. In Korea and Indochina the struggle came to be Communist-controlled. In Indonesia the struggle ended in a nationalist victory. In the Philippines the struggle degenerated into petty skirmishes between a native constitutional government and Communist extremists. One war was an expression of European nationalism on the soil of Asia, with the creation of the new state of Israel. The third category is, of course, the special case presented by the Indian-Pakistani fighting which is a struggle between Asian nationalisms without much intervention from either European colonialism or Communism.

The most important of these wars were the five in Korea, Indochina, the Philippines, Malaya, and Indonesia. The Israeli struggle appears pretty well settled as a fighting war and the India-Pakistan issue appears not to be one which will lead to general war between those two countries. The predominant group of wars shows variations of the same components in different quantities.

The most significant of these wars were the five in Korea, Indochina, the Philippines, Malaya, and Indonesia. The Israeli conflict seems to be more or less resolved as a combat situation, and the India-Pakistan issue doesn't seem likely to escalate into a full-scale war between the two countries. The main set of wars reveals variations of the same elements in different amounts.

Each was a reaction to the fall of Japan's short-lived East Asia military empire. Each involved partial or complete resistance to economic affiliation with the capitalist world. Each had an ingredient, though these differed in stress and direction, of local Asian nationalism. Except for Indonesia, each eventually became a part of the world-wide front between Communism and anti-Communism. These wars deserve consideration one at a time for their PsyWar content.[Pg 256][Pg 257]

Each was a response to the collapse of Japan's brief East Asia military empire. Each involved some form of resistance to economic ties with the capitalist world. Each included an element of local Asian nationalism, although the emphasis and focus varied. Except for Indonesia, each ultimately became part of the global battle between Communism and anti-Communism. These conflicts merit individual examination for their psychological warfare content.[Pg 256][Pg 257]

[Figure 72]
Figure 72: Intimidation Pattern. A Korean-language leaflet maximizes the threat to enemy ground personnel of U. S. air operations. The enemy dug in.

The Special Case of China.

None of the wars mentioned above was as bloody or as tragic as the Chinese civil war between Communists and Nationalists which ended with a Red victory in 1949. The China situation is too complicated to be summed up in a single paragraph. The political, economic, and propaganda components on each side of that war are as yet not completely assessed.

For instance, one of the major factors in the defeat of the Nationalists consisted of the withdrawal of the Japanese managers and technicians from China as well as of those Japanese troops who had been maintaining a degree of law and order in Manchuria and North China. This withdrawal was not only sought by such "progressives" in the State Department as John Stewart Service and Alger Hiss; it was also enthusiastically endorsed by conservatives such as General Wedemeyer, who shipped the Japanese out and General MacArthur, who received them. No American, right-wing or left-wing, seriously proposed replacing the Japanese with United States or United Nations personnel until the Nationalists had enough trainees to manage a modern, capitalist China. By withdrawing the Japanese the Nationalists and the Allies destroyed the political and economic system under which the Nationalists proposed to operate and were then astonished when the Nationalists met defeat.

For example, one of the key reasons for the Nationalists' defeat was the withdrawal of Japanese managers and technicians from China, along with the Japanese troops that had been maintaining some level of law and order in Manchuria and North China. This withdrawal was advocated by "progressives" in the State Department like John Stewart Service and Alger Hiss, and it was also strongly supported by conservatives such as General Wedemeyer, who sent the Japanese home, and General MacArthur, who welcomed them. No American, whether conservative or liberal, seriously suggested replacing the Japanese with U.S. or United Nations personnel until the Nationalists had trained enough individuals to run a modern, capitalist China. By pulling out the Japanese, the Nationalists and the Allies undermined the political and economic system that the Nationalists intended to use, and they were then shocked when the Nationalists faced defeat.

In the China policy situation the contribution of Communist covert propaganda within the United States in preventing aid to Chiang in the crucial years of 1947, 1948 and 1949 should not be overlooked; neither should it be overestimated nor considered the sole determinant of events which took place within China.50

In the context of U.S. policy towards China, the role of Communist covert propaganda in stopping aid to Chiang during the critical years of 1947, 1948, and 1949 should not be ignored; however, it shouldn't be overestimated or seen as the only factor influencing the events in China.50

PsyWar in the Indonesian-Dutch War.

A rapid and talented command of propaganda was shown by the Indonesians in their retention of power in the face of a Dutch landing in the islands in 1945-46. The Indonesians were readily alert to the necessity for obtaining U.S., British, Australian, and other foreign sympathizers. They opened propaganda offices abroad and did an excellent job of presenting their own case. While Indonesian combat propaganda against the Netherlands troops is not recorded as having had much effect on Dutch morale, their use of global strategic propaganda to support a local war [Pg 258]was[Pg 259] excellent. Netherlands ships were refused docking and loading services by Australian stevedores. American press and public sympathy ran very largely in the Indonesian favor. Indonesian acceptance of the political concept, "United States of Indonesia," which was dropped as soon as independence was won, may have played a significant role in winning American sympathy.
[Figure 73]
Figure 73: Communist Wall Propaganda. Wall messages have been ubiquitous in China for many years, leading one wit to accuse the Chinese of "mural turpitude." Here the ancient Chinese device has been turned against English-reading personnel.

Dutch military and strategic propaganda in their war with the Indonesians suffered from uncertainty on the Dutch side as to the goals of the war, the suspicion that a Netherlands victory would be nothing more than a triumph of colonial capitalism, and the insistent interference of United Nations and United States observers. The Dutch were never able to put across the point that Indonesia derived its nationhood from Imperial Japanese sponsorship and the Netherlands withdrawal was dictated as much by the practical necessity of reconciling world opinion and balancing the home budget as by the militarily untenable nature of the Dutch enterprise.

Dutch military and strategic propaganda during their conflict with the Indonesians struggled due to uncertainty about the war's objectives, concerns that a Dutch victory would merely be a win for colonial capitalism, and continuous interference from observers from the United Nations and the United States. The Dutch could never effectively convey that Indonesia's nationhood was largely a result of support from Imperial Japan, and that the Netherlands' withdrawal was driven not only by the need to align with global opinion and manage the national budget, but also by the fact that the Dutch military position was no longer sustainable.

The Philippine War Against the Huks.

By contrast, the Republic of the Philippines faced a very serious military situation in the challenge of the Huk armies—tough Communist troops concentrated in central Luzon—who waged a cruel and bitter war, rather like the struggle of the Irish Republicans against the Black-and-Tans. By 1950 the Philippine Government was in a serious position. There was at least the remote possibility that if the Government continued to falter, the city of Manila might have fallen to a Communist coup.

In this situation Ramón Magsaysay, as Secretary of Defense, developed some of the most provocative and audacious anti-guerrilla operations of the postwar period. To meet the Communist claim that the struggle was one of the landless against the rich, he offered all surrendered Huks resettlement in a new land project; he visited the project himself frequently enough to make sure it remained a valuable demonstration area. To allow the common people to help the Government, without their suffering from Communist reprisals against themselves or their families, he disseminated secret methods whereby the people could communicate with the Government forces. He established a psychological warfare office under Major José Crisol. This office was doing as good a job of tactical PsyWar with leaflets, mimeographs,[Pg 260] loudspeakers, light planes, and other field and headquarters equipment as any army installation which the author has seen. Most of the doctrine and procedures for the operation of the office were American, but the content of the materials was Filipino. Catholicism, Filipino patriotism, Malayan nativism and peasant common sense were some of the factors used to underscore the Philippine Army's appeals. In the following three years the Huks shrank seriously although the danger could not be said to have been eliminated altogether.

In this situation, Ramón Magsaysay, as Secretary of Defense, implemented some of the most daring and bold anti-guerrilla operations of the postwar era. To counter the Communist narrative that the conflict was between the landless and the wealthy, he offered all surrendered Huks a chance to resettle in a new land project; he visited the project often enough to ensure it remained an effective demonstration area. To allow ordinary people to assist the Government without facing Communist reprisals against themselves or their families, he spread secret methods for them to communicate with Government forces. He set up a psychological warfare office under Major José Crisol. This office was effectively carrying out tactical PsyWar with leaflets, mimeographs,[Pg 260] loudspeakers, light planes, and other field and headquarters equipment as well as any army setup the author has encountered. Most of the doctrine and procedures for the office's operation were American, but the content of the materials was Filipino. Catholicism, Filipino patriotism, Malayan nativism, and peasant common sense were some of the elements used to strengthen the Philippine Army’s appeals. Over the next three years, the Huks significantly diminished, although it couldn’t be said that the threat was completely eliminated.

Indochina and Political Warfare.

With devotion, often with heroism, frequently with brilliance, the French military forces in Indochina fought a Communist-captured nationalist movement known as the Viet Minh; they fought despite the accompaniments of a wretched and vacillating home policy, incredibly poor psychological relationships with the native élite, and security situations which pass all American belief. (One Vietnamese recently told the author that the pro-Communist Viet Minh soldiers fought as long as they could against the French and then came back to French territory to eat good food, visit their families, rest and relax before returning to the field to murder more French sentries, blow up more French patrols, or attack more French outposts.)

It ill becomes an American to criticize the French for their policy in Indochina since it was by virtue of a U.S. strategic decision and a U.S. logistical action that Indochina was turned first from Japanese hands into the hands of the British in the south and the Chinese Nationalists in the north. The British did not care much about the local situation. The particular Chinese Nationalists in northern Indochina were mildly sympathetic with local nationalism, but chiefly preoccupied with stealing everything that could be put on a truck. After this ill-fated liberation the Americans then assisted the French in transporting forces back to Indochina. This was after much of the U.S. press and many U.S. leaders had indicated their disapproval of French colonialism and had given indirect but powerful encouragement to Viet Minh's rebellion against the French. Having helped foul up the situation for the French hopelessly, the United States then observed their return (a return which was definitely, though indirectly, made possible only by U.S. aid to France) with uncertainty and disquiet. It took the Americans four years to decide that they were on the French side and even then they were not very much on the French side.

It doesn't look good for an American to criticize the French for their policy in Indochina since it was because of a U.S. strategic decision and logistical action that Indochina was first shifted from Japanese control to the British in the south and the Chinese Nationalists in the north. The British didn't really care about the local situation. The Chinese Nationalists in northern Indochina were somewhat sympathetic to local nationalism but were mostly focused on taking anything that could be loaded onto a truck. After this disastrous liberation, the Americans then helped the French send troops back to Indochina. This happened after much of the U.S. press and many U.S. leaders had shown their disapproval of French colonialism and had indirectly but strongly encouraged the Viet Minh's rebellion against the French. After the Americans messed up the situation for the French, they watched their return (a return that was definitely, though indirectly, made possible only by U.S. aid to France) with uncertainty and unease. It took the Americans four years to decide that they were on the French side, and even then, they weren't very committed to that side.

Neither were the French.

Neither were the French.

The "French side" was an indefinable amalgam of old-fashioned French colonialism, the membership of three small Asian states in a French Union, and anti-Communism. The French made the mistake which the Americans repeated when they invited the Chinese Communist general, Wang Hsiu-ch'üan, to New York to defame the United States through the courtesy of the United States Government, or when they tried dealing with the Chinese Communists, fighting them, dealing with them, and fighting with them again. When the French finally decided to seek an all-out military victory against the Communists they set up local governments which they themselves promptly dishonored, giving them neither prestige nor authority enough to combat the Communist menace in local Asian terms.

The "French side" was a confusing mix of outdated French colonialism, the involvement of three small Asian countries in a French Union, and anti-Communism. The French made the same mistake as the Americans when they invited the Chinese Communist general, Wang Hsiu-ch'üan, to New York to speak poorly of the United States with the help of the U.S. Government, or when they tried to handle the Chinese Communists—fighting them, negotiating with them, and then fighting them again. When the French finally decided to aim for a complete military victory against the Communists, they established local governments that they quickly undermined, failing to give them the respect or authority needed to tackle the Communist threat effectively in local Asian contexts.

That the French should have held the Asian anti-Communist front under these strange political circumstances is a credit to France. The Indochinese war has been dirty, discouraging. It has often verged upon the hopeless. The French have been criticized by the Americans in the early period of the reoccupation of Indochina for not turning the country over to Communist "nationalists" lock, stock and barrel; later the Americans criticized the French because the French did not annihilate the same "Communist nationalists" whom the Americans had previously lauded. In the end, Dien Bien Phu and Geneva were the inevitable concomitants of Panmunjom. Once we made "peace," the French had to make an equally bad "peace" too.

That the French managed to maintain the Asian anti-Communist front under these unusual political circumstances is a testament to France. The Indochinese war has been grim and discouraging. It has often seemed hopeless. The French faced criticism from the Americans during the early stages of the reoccupation of Indochina for not completely handing the country over to Communist "nationalists"; later, the Americans criticized the French for not eliminating the same "Communist nationalists" they had previously praised. Ultimately, Dien Bien Phu and Geneva were unavoidable results of Panmunjom. Once we achieved "peace," the French had to settle for an equally unfavorable "peace" as well.

The United States was adroit enough to obtain the immense psychological leverage of getting the Korean war recognized as a UN war. The Indochinese war was not made a UN war even though it was the same enemy who was being fought—Asian Communists underwritten by Peking and guaranteed by Moscow—in each case.

The United States was clever enough to gain significant psychological advantage by having the Korean War recognized as a UN war. The Indochinese war, however, was not classified as a UN war even though it involved the same enemy—Asian Communists supported by Beijing and backed by Moscow—in both cases.

Amazing though it may seem, practical psychological warfare was almost completely neglected by the French until the Americans supplied the French with printing facilities for French Annamite leaflets in 1950. By 1952 the French had assigned staff officers to carry out psychological warfare responsibilities and were making a serious effort to link up with the other anti-Communist forces in East Asia for the purpose of obtaining psychological warfare know-how. A considerable improvement in tactical psychological warfare was made between 1950 and 1952. The strategic psychological warfare position of the French in the area must be referred back to the "battle of the probabilities," mentioned earlier in this chapter. So long as French, Americans, and Annamites all feel that a French defeat is quite probable and say so [Pg 262] both publicly and privately, it will be difficult for the French to make the Indochinese believe that Viet Nam, Cambodia, and Laos are here to stay as French-protected and anti-Communist nations.51

As surprising as it may seem, the French largely overlooked practical psychological warfare until the Americans provided them with printing capabilities for French Annamite leaflets in 1950. By 1952, the French had assigned officers to handle psychological warfare tasks and were actively working to connect with other anti-Communist groups in East Asia to gain expertise in psychological warfare. There was significant progress in tactical psychological warfare from 1950 to 1952. The strategic psychological warfare situation for the French in the region can be traced back to the earlier mentioned "battle of the probabilities." As long as the French, Americans, and Annamites all believe that a French defeat is quite likely and express this belief both publicly and privately, it will be challenging for the French to convince the Indochinese that Vietnam, Cambodia, and Laos will endure as French-protected, anti-Communist nations.[Pg 262] 51

Malaya and the MRLA.

The MRLA, or Malayan Races Liberation Army, is a Chinese Communist guerrilla army operating in the jungles of Malaya. Malaya (minus the island of Singapore, which is a separate Crown Colony to itself) has been constituted in the postwar period as a federation of Malay sultanates. The British have talked a great deal about the self-government of Malaya, the eventual end of their own rule, and the progress of the people. Everything, or almost everything, which the British say is true—except for the fundamental fact that the Chinese in Malaya can, under British rule, enjoy anything except life, purpose, and honor.

What are "life, purpose, and honor" in basic human terms?

What do "life, purpose, and honor" really mean in simple human terms?

They are the rights to belong to something, to be a part of history, to make one's own world move, to be a human being superior to other human beings, to be vain, to be proud, to be self-sacrificing.

They are the rights to belong to something, to be part of history, to make your own world change, to be a human being who stands out among others, to be vain, to be proud, to be selfless.

After years of war against the Chinese Communist guerrillas who have small components of Malayans and Indians with them, the British have not yet found a single British brigadier or major general of the Chinese race. The world at large on the anti-Communist side has yet to hear of a Chinese-Malayan hero who served mankind by falling martyr to the Communist terror or by emerging as victor in valiant heroic combat.

After years of fighting against the Chinese Communist guerrillas, who have small groups of Malays and Indians with them, the British still haven't found a single British brigadier or major general of Chinese descent. The global anti-Communist community has yet to hear of a Chinese-Malayan hero who served humanity by becoming a martyr to Communist terror or by winning in brave heroic battles.

The Chinese in Malaya, as the author has observed at first hand, are probably more prosperous than any other Chinese have ever been anywhere in the world. Under capitalism today the Chinese communities in Malaya have achieved a degree of wealth, health, and education which Communist China will be remarkable to have achieved if it survives and succeeds for the next hundred years.

The Chinese in Malaya, as the author has seen firsthand, are probably more prosperous than any other Chinese have ever been anywhere in the world. Under capitalism today, the Chinese communities in Malaya have reached a level of wealth, health, and education that Communist China would be impressive to attain if it survives and succeeds over the next hundred years.

Does this not give the lie to the great Communist myth concerning Asia—the myth accepted by many Western politicians, intellectuals, and newspaper men—that the struggle between Communism and anti-Communism is a struggle for living standards? that the issue is an issue of "who will provide the best livelihood"?

Doesn’t this contradict the major Communist myth about Asia—the myth that many Western politicians, intellectuals, and journalists believe—that the fight between Communism and anti-Communism is a battle over living standards? That the real question is “who will provide the best quality of life”?

On the pro-Communist side in Malaya, Chinese who are not religious and who are known for their practicality and secularism, struggle for the chance to go forth and suffer, to serve in an army with bad medical service and no pensions, to face an almost certain death in the jungle, to lose life and property (which they could keep on the British side) in order to gain that other kind of life—life with honor and purpose, on the Communist side.

On the pro-Communist side in Malaya, practical and secular Chinese, who don’t have religious affiliations, fight for the opportunity to go out and endure hardships, to serve in an army with poor medical care and no pensions, to confront almost certain death in the jungle, and to risk their lives and possessions (which they could keep on the British side) in pursuit of a different kind of life—one filled with honor and purpose, on the Communist side.

The British meanwhile progress, no doubt. In many respects the British administrations in Singapore and Malaya are more enlightened than some of the local governments in the United States. But whatever the reason, they do not seem to belong to the Chinese who live there or even to the Malays. They are governments for the people, and not (so far as the local people seem to judge) governments of the people.

The British are making progress, that's for sure. In many ways, the British administrations in Singapore and Malaya are more progressive than some local governments in the United States. However, for whatever reason, they don't seem to represent the Chinese or even the Malays who live there. They are governments for the people, but not (at least according to how the locals see it) governments of the people.

Is it reasonable to ask in the mid-1950s that decent British officers and civil servants convert themselves into apocalyptic fanatics of a weird composite Asian nationalism? Can the British make revolution in Malaya when they are rather fatigued with their own Labor revolution at home? Can we Americans, who have made nothing, absolutely nothing, out of the heroism and romance and tradition that might have been reconstituted as the ancient kingdom of Ryukyu (Okinawa), be in a position to chide the British for not doing that which we ourselves do not undertake?

Is it fair to expect decent British officers and civil servants in the mid-1950s to become fanatical followers of a strange mix of Asian nationalism? Can the British really start a revolution in Malaya when they're already worn out from their own Labor revolution back home? And can we Americans, who haven't created anything meaningful out of the heroism, romance, and tradition that could have been revived from the ancient kingdom of Ryukyu (Okinawa), really criticize the British for not doing what we ourselves haven't even attempted?

The Communist magic is strong, bad magic. In North Korea it created officers in an unreasonably short time, developed fanatics while we were trying to develop gentlemen, and came close to defeating us in the perilous weeks of the Pusan perimeter. In China soldiers of whom many Americans despaired when they fought on the Nationalist side became desperate assault infantry under Communist training. The timid and quarrelsome Annamites who had given the French so little trouble before Communism organized them, fought like leopards once they read Marx, Lenin, Mao Tse-tung and Ho Chi-minh.

The Communist influence is powerful and harmful. In North Korea, it quickly created officers, bred fanatics while we were trying to cultivate gentlemen, and nearly defeated us during the critical weeks of the Pusan perimeter. In China, soldiers whom many Americans had little faith in when they fought for the Nationalists became determined assault troops under Communist training. The timid and contentious Vietnamese, who had previously given the French minimal trouble, fought fiercely like leopards once they embraced the ideas of Marx, Lenin, Mao Zedong, and Ho Chi Minh.

Was this why the Communists were able to continue in Malaya? No one has ever accused the British Army of a lack of ingenuity. The forces who developed desert raiders, coastal commandos, air-dropped banditti, and a plethora of amusing, shocking, and audacious innovations cannot be accused of a lack of imagination.

Was this why the Communists were able to keep going in Malaya? No one has ever claimed that the British Army lacks creativity. The troops who came up with desert raiders, coastal commandos, air-dropped bandits, and a whole bunch of clever, surprising, and bold innovations can’t be said to lack imagination.

The British did use psychological warfare in Malaya strategically, tactically, in the field, in the cities, by radio, and by print. When Carleton Greene was directing the British PsyWar effort [Pg 264] from the headquarters of that redoubtable gentleman, Malcolm MacDonald, British Commissioner General for South East Asia, he even resorted to the device of writing individual letters to known Communists and leaving these letters scattered through the jungle. The British used white propaganda, black propaganda, grey propaganda; if there had been a purple propaganda they certainly would have tried it. Alex Josey came close to it when he shocked the planters in Malaya by delivering socialist speeches over the Malay radio in an attempt to pull the Left wing off the Communist bird.

The British did use psychological warfare in Malaya in a strategic and tactical way, both in the field and in cities, through radio and print. When Carleton Greene was leading the British PsyWar effort [Pg 264] from the headquarters of the formidable Malcolm MacDonald, the British Commissioner General for South East Asia, he even went so far as to write individual letters to known Communists and leave them scattered throughout the jungle. The British employed white propaganda, black propaganda, and grey propaganda; if there had been a purple propaganda, they definitely would have tried that too. Alex Josey came close when he surprised the planters in Malaya by giving socialist speeches on Malay radio in an effort to draw the Left wing away from the Communists.

Sir Henry Gurney, the High Commissioner of the Federation who was murdered in 1952, was a veteran of irregular warfare. He had faced the Zionist terrorists in Jerusalem and was a man without fear. His approach to the problem of confronting Communism was hopelessly sane. The Communists were offering young Chinese the intoxication of craziness, of a mad and heroic righteousness to justify the misspending of their lives. Sir Henry's answer was decency, goodness, security, prosperity, authority, liberty under law. He offered everything except glamor, terror, inspiration, and romance—

Sir Henry Gurney, the High Commissioner of the Federation who was murdered in 1952, was a seasoned veteran of unconventional warfare. He had confronted Zionist terrorists in Jerusalem and was fearless. His strategy for tackling Communism was hopelessly sane. The Communists were enticing young Chinese with the thrill of madness, a wild and heroic justification for squandering their lives. Sir Henry's solution was decency, goodness, security, prosperity, authority, and liberty under the law. He offered everything except glamor, terror, inspiration, and love—

Everything except the chance to join the British side.

Everything except the opportunity to join the British side.

What kind of British side?

What type of British team?

A British side which, like the Communist side, would welcome the makers of the future, the builders of the next civilization, the arbiters of history.

A British side that, similar to the Communist side, would welcome the creators of the future, the builders of the next civilization, and the decision-makers of history.

The Communists have presented a high bid against the U.S. and Britain as well as the other Western powers. We have not yet overbid them. The high bid is the opportunity to join, to belong, really to be equal, not just legally equal, and, above everything, to share, to struggle, and to work under conditions of heroism for a common goal.

The Communists have made a strong offer against the U.S., Britain, and the other Western powers. We haven't surpassed them yet. This strong offer is the chance to come together, to truly belong, and to be equal—not just in a legal sense, but more importantly, to share, to fight, and to work heroically toward a common goal.

The Right to Join.

The West has lost a lot of the Cold War in Asia because the Communist side could be joined and the Western side could not be joined. There is no American party in India, but there is a Communist party. There is no anti-Communist army to which cadres of men from either Soviet-occupied or Soviet-free territories can be made welcome. There is no command point for the anti-Communist struggle. There is the promise of immense U.S. help, even the promise of British, Colombian, Ethiopian, and other help, for Korea or other Koreas. Is there much willingness to be helped? Is there any way that we can let ordinary Asians in on our side?

The top levels of this problem are, of course, political. They must[Pg 265] be solved in the light of a U.S. home public which eschews crusades and dreads adventures. At a lower level the problem becomes one for the military staffs of the future. How can the United States, the United Nations, or other anti-Communist forces recruit native leaders and native followers under circumstances of dignity and honor? How can we either learn to love the allies we have or to find allies whom we can love? Until then much of the spiritual and organizational advantage in Asia will fall to the Communists. We may have the better ideals, but if people who are determined to illuminate their own lives with the splendor of risky, heroic, or self-sacrificing action (and who insist on doing something desperate somewhere somehow, so as to relieve the ignominy, poverty, and monotony of their existences) cannot learn how to join us, they will perforce join the other side.

The top levels of this issue are, of course, political. They must[Pg 265] be addressed considering a U.S. public that avoids crusades and fears adventures. At a lower level, the problem becomes one for future military staffs. How can the United States, the United Nations, or other anti-Communist forces recruit local leaders and followers with dignity and honor? How can we either learn to appreciate the allies we have or find allies we can truly support? Until then, much of the spiritual and organizational advantage in Asia will go to the Communists. We may have better ideals, but if people determined to enhance their lives through risky, heroic, or self-sacrificing actions (and who feel the need to do something drastic to escape the shame, poverty, and monotony of their lives) cannot learn to join us, they will inevitably align with the other side.

A slight or even a substantial increase in economic welfare in the Asian states seems to the author to favor a sharp increase in Communist strength. When people are desperately poor or sick they cannot worry about causes. When they become moderately well off—well enough off to know that they are despised, poor by our standards, ignorant by our standards—then the point of psychological frenzy comes in.

A small or even a significant boost in economic welfare in Asian countries appears to the author to support a sharp rise in Communist influence. When people are extremely poor or sick, they can’t afford to think about causes. Once they become somewhat comfortable—enough to realize that they are looked down upon, poor by our standards, and uneducated by our standards—then that’s when the psychological turmoil begins.

Propaganda Techniques in the Seven Wars.

Neither in the Chinese civil war nor in the seven other wars listed has there been much refinement of propaganda techniques over World War II. As a matter of fact, it took the Korean war two years to come up to the standards of Normandy. It is amazing how many propaganda techniques had become lost arts between 1945 and 1950. The author himself flew under the Chinese Communist forces along the Han River in March 1951 when the voice plane in which he rode as an observer had to hug the valley bottoms in order to get its message to the Chinese ground forces past the sound of its own propellers; instead of ingenious, up-to-the-minute gadgets to dispense leaflets the author joined the young officers in the plane in throwing the leaflets out of the plane door by hand. He thought ruefully about the leaflet bombs and leaflet dispensers which had been used in Europe and in Burma, and when he returned unharmed to Taegu he submitted one more red-hot memorandum recommending the obvious.
[Figure 74]
Figure 74: Divisive Propaganda, Korean Model. In this leaflet an attempt is made to show the Asians-die-for-the-Kremlin theme.

The strategic PsyWar self-limitations imposed by the United States on the United States in the Korean war were also crippling. The United States did not desire anything which a professional soldier would recognize as victory. U.S. opinion was divided as to whether all of Korea should be liberated by UN forces. At the policy-making level—certainly among our allies—there was pretty general agreement to remain at peace with the supply dumps and high command of the Chinese Communist forces in Manchuria and China while fighting the forward echelons of those forces in Korea. The United States would not accept defeat nor would it seek a decisive victory because victory might have involved the risk of war.

The strategic self-imposed limitations of PsyWar by the United States during the Korean War were also damaging. The U.S. didn't want anything that a professional soldier would see as a win. American public opinion was split on whether UN forces should liberate all of Korea. At the policy-making level—especially among our allies—there was a general consensus to avoid conflict with the supply depots and high command of the Chinese Communist forces in Manchuria and China while engaging the frontline elements of those forces in Korea. The United States wasn't willing to accept defeat, nor did it aim for a decisive victory, since victory could have meant the risk of war.

Under these conditions it must be pointed out that General MacArthur had the first and only PsyWar establishment ready to operate the moment the Korean war began. Col. J. Woodall Greene ably managed the Tokyo headquarters for most of the period of the Korean war. The Department of the Army showed great good judgment in bringing back Brig. Gen. Robert McClure, who had been Eisenhower's PsyWar chief in Europe, to the new Department of the Army's PsyWar establishment which was created on 15 January 1951 in the Pentagon as a part of Special Staff, United States Army, with the title of Office of the Chief of Psychological Warfare (OCPW). When General McClure departed for Teheran, he was succeeded at OCPW by Brig. Gen. William Bullock. The last period of the Korean war found Korean local PsyWar at the headquarters of Eighth U.S. Army in Korea (EUSAK) under the command of Col. Donald Hall, who had probably seen more continuous PsyWar service than any other officer in the U.S. Army.

Under these conditions, it's important to note that General MacArthur had the first and only Psychological Warfare (PsyWar) unit ready to operate the moment the Korean War started. Colonel J. Woodall Greene effectively managed the Tokyo headquarters for most of the Korean War. The Department of the Army demonstrated great judgment in bringing back Brigadier General Robert McClure, who had been Eisenhower's PsyWar chief in Europe, to the new Department of the Army's PsyWar unit established on January 15, 1951, in the Pentagon as part of the Special Staff, United States Army, titled the Office of the Chief of Psychological Warfare (OCPW). When General McClure left for Teheran, Brigadier General William Bullock succeeded him at OCPW. The final phase of the Korean War saw local PsyWar operations at the headquarters of the Eighth U.S. Army in Korea (EUSAK), under the command of Colonel Donald Hall, who likely had more continuous PsyWar experience than any other officer in the U.S. Army.

CHAPTER 15
Strategic International Information Operations

From 1776 to 1945 the U.S. system of government managed to survive in a world comprising many types of government without setting up its own propaganda and agitational forces. Propaganda through most of the twentieth century was pretty clearly limited by the U.S. conception of propaganda as a weapon auxiliary to war. "Psychological warfare" became proper, in conventional American terms, only when there was a war to be won. With the coming of peace in 1945 there was considerable uncertainty as to whether the United States should have a propaganda establishment at all.

From 1776 to 1945, the U.S. government managed to endure in a world filled with different types of governments without creating its own propaganda and activist groups. Throughout most of the twentieth century, propaganda was clearly seen by the U.S. as a tool for war. "Psychological warfare" was considered acceptable in typical American views only during times of conflict. After the peace in 1945, there was a lot of uncertainty about whether the United States should even have a propaganda agency.

Even at the time of writing (1954) there is still some doubt as to whether the United States needs propaganda facilities. The William Jackson report of July 1953 indicated that the terms propaganda and psychological warfare were unsatisfactory. Of course they were. They still are. The world itself is unsatisfactory—in terms of the traditional, humane, rational U.S. point of view.

Even when this was written (1954), there was still some uncertainty about whether the United States needed propaganda services. The William Jackson report from July 1953 suggested that the terms propaganda and psychological warfare were inadequate. Of course, they were. They still are. The world itself is inadequate—according to the traditional, humane, rational U.S. perspective.

The story of U.S. "peacetime" propaganda since the end of World War II is a very complicated one. Quantity, direction, purpose, and quality have shifted with the various turns of the international situation. The subject has become much more difficult to write about since the time the first edition of this book was written in 1946.

The story of U.S. "peacetime" propaganda since the end of World War II is quite complex. The amount, focus, goals, and effectiveness have changed with the different developments in the international landscape. It's become much harder to write about this topic since the first edition of this book was published in 1946.

In the first place, governmental secrecy has been very sharply restored. Even very routine State Department operations for putting across the U.S. point of view have been shrouded in masses of classified documents. For reasons not always evident to the outside observer, the assumption has become prevalent that the normal operations of the United States Government should be kept confidential, secret, or even top secret. Often it would seem that the attempt to maintain secrecy in non-sensitive functions is not worth the security effort at all or, contrariwise, may even reassure the antagonists of the United States by not letting them realize how serious and how unfriendly our plans or policies with respect to them may be. (This is not the time or place to discuss the problem of secrecy as a protection against domestic criticism—which secrecy, of course, has often become, to the detriment of both the government and the citizens of the United States.)

First of all, government secrecy has been greatly increased. Even routine operations by the State Department to communicate the U.S. perspective are now buried under a pile of classified documents. For reasons that aren't always clear to outsiders, there's a growing belief that the normal activities of the United States Government should be kept confidential, secret, or even top secret. It often seems that trying to maintain secrecy in non-sensitive functions isn't worth the security effort at all, or, on the contrary, it may even reassure the U.S. adversaries by preventing them from realizing how serious and unfriendly our plans or policies toward them might be. (This isn’t the right time or place to address the issue of secrecy as a shield against domestic criticism—which, of course, secrecy has often become, to the detriment of both the government and the citizens of the United States.)

In the second place, not only have information activities become more hush-hush: they have also become more complicated. It is difficult to do justice to an intricate moving panorama of activities, some of which may not be mentioned or described under existing law.

In addition, not only have information activities become more secretive, but they have also become more complex. It's hard to accurately represent a complicated and ever-changing array of activities, some of which may not even be referenced or described under current laws.

Demobilization and Remobilization.

The ending of the OWI and the installation of the International Information Service, mentioned [Pg 269] above on page 184, in turn changed into the information activities of the Department of State. These were headed from 1945 to 1953 by an Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs. In 1953 a Director of the United States Information Agency, not under the Department of State but mysteriously attached to the National Security Council, was inaugurated. The overseas operating component of USIA remained the United States Information Service (USIS), transferred from State Department control.

In other words, there were eight years in which the Department of State had primary responsibility for the conduct of peacetime propaganda of the United States. This was the first and only time that the United States Government had in a period of relative peace undertaken a sustained propaganda effort.

In other words, there were eight years when the Department of State was mainly responsible for managing the United States' peacetime propaganda. This was the first and only time that the U.S. Government carried out a continuous propaganda campaign during a time of relative peace.

The effort had ups and downs because neither the citizenry nor the officials knew whether the country was in a condition of peace or at war and, if at war, at war with whom. To some the enemy was Communism, the ideology; to others, Communism the movement; to still others, the USSR; to others, the Korean Communists, but not the Chinese Communists; to others, the Chinese Communists in Korea, but not the Chinese Communists in China; and so on, ad infinitum.

The effort had its ups and downs because neither the citizens nor the officials knew if the country was at peace or at war and, if at war, with whom. For some, the enemy was Communism as an ideology; for others, it was Communism as a movement; for some, it was the USSR; for others, the Korean Communists, but not the Chinese Communists; for others, the Chinese Communists in Korea, but not the Chinese Communists in China; and so on, ad infinitum.

The general history of these eight years was, by and large, a first phase in which the United States demobilized or destroyed propaganda facilities which had been built up with great skill and at great cost during World War II, and a second phase in which those facilities were partially rebuilt and the skills rediscovered. The low point in this development was probably the winter of 1947-48.

The overall history of these eight years was mainly a first phase where the United States shut down or dismantled propaganda operations that had been carefully developed and heavily invested in during World War II, and a second phase where those operations were partially rebuilt and the skills were rediscovered. The lowest point in this process was likely the winter of 1947-48.

For a while, the rumor went around Washington that the Secretary of Defense, Louis Johnson, would not tolerate the utterance of the words propaganda or psychological warfare, and that the Secretary of the Army, Kenneth C. Royall, refused to have the topic mentioned to him. That may be the exaggeration characteristic of newspapermen, but it epitomized the spirit of that time.

For a while, there were rumors going around Washington that the Secretary of Defense, Louis Johnson, wouldn’t allow anyone to say the words propaganda or psychological warfare, and that the Secretary of the Army, Kenneth C. Royall, didn’t want to hear about the subject at all. This might be an exaggeration typical of journalists, but it captured the mood of that time.

While "psychological warfare" almost disappeared from the Department of Defense and the three services during this low point, the State Department never quite demobilized. For one thing, the State Department had inherited the OWI facilities and the Army facilities in the occupied countries—Austria, Germany, Korea, and Japan. As the heir to substantial informational facilities the State Department kept a certain minimum activity going. Facilities such as American Broadcasting Station in Europe (ABSIE), Radio in the American Sector—of Berlin—(RIAS), the Information Control Commands in the American Sector of Germany, Information and Education (I&E) Section of the[Pg 270] General Headquarters of the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers (SCAP) in Japan—these (though sometimes renamed) represented going propaganda concerns which required a Washington command post.

While "psychological warfare" nearly faded away from the Department of Defense and the three military branches during this low point, the State Department never fully demobilized. For one reason, the State Department had taken over the OWI facilities and the Army facilities in the occupied countries—Austria, Germany, Korea, and Japan. As the successor to significant informational resources, the State Department maintained a minimal level of activity. Facilities like the American Broadcasting Station in Europe (ABSIE), Radio in the American Sector of Berlin (RIAS), the Information Control Commands in the American Sector of Germany, and the Information and Education (I&E) Section of the[Pg 270] General Headquarters of the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers (SCAP) in Japan—these (though sometimes renamed) represented ongoing propaganda efforts that needed a command post in Washington.

Meanwhile, it became standing operating procedure in the U.S. diplomatic establishment to attach some kind of an informational facility to every diplomatic establishment and to most of the major consulates.

Meanwhile, it became standard practice in the U.S. diplomatic establishment to attach some sort of informational facility to every diplomatic office and to most of the major consulates.

Since there were always advocates of complete propaganda dismantlement, as well as enthusiasts for the maintenance of information programs, the issue of remaining in the propaganda business or getting out was always more or less in doubt. The economy and the demobilization phases of 1947 and 1948 were stimulated by evidence of Soviet bad faith in Europe during 1949 and brought into sharp focus by the outbreak of the Korean semi-war in 1950.

Since there were always supporters of completely getting rid of propaganda, as well as fans of keeping information programs running, the question of whether to stay in the propaganda game or back out was always somewhat uncertain. The economy and the demobilization phases of 1947 and 1948 were influenced by signs of Soviet dishonesty in Europe during 1949 and became even clearer with the start of the Korean conflict in 1950.

It is not possible to do justice to all these different systems in a single phrase. Even as late as the present, it is sometimes difficult to determine why the U.S. need have an information program operating in such entirely friendly countries as Cuba, Haiti, Ireland, or Australia. There is some point to the argument set forth by ultraconservatives that what was good enough for Theodore Roosevelt ought to be good enough today; that, in other words, the United States should be known for what it is and not by what a few hired promoters can say about it.

It’s impossible to fully explain all these different systems in just one phrase. Even today, it can be tough to understand why the U.S. needs an information program in completely friendly countries like Cuba, Haiti, Ireland, or Australia. There’s some merit to the argument made by ultraconservatives that what was acceptable for Theodore Roosevelt should still be acceptable today; in other words, the United States should be recognized for what it truly is, not just by what a few paid promoters say about it.

As in so many other fields of activities, however, the past is irrecoverable. The United States can no more return to the pre-atomic age in propaganda matters than it can in defense matters. The world we have built is with us and the only alternative to survival seems death. With respect to the specific field of propaganda, this leads to occasional curious political alliances. Sometimes the conservatives in U.S. politics are so conservative they want no propaganda at all; at other times these same conservatives are so anti-Communist that they want more propaganda. On occasions the Left within the USA has viewed U.S. propaganda with alarm and at other times has demanded that there be more of it and that more of the content be Left.

As in so many other areas, the past is gone for good. The United States can't go back to the pre-atomic age when it comes to propaganda any more than it can in defense. The world we've created is here to stay, and the only option for survival seems to be facing the reality of our situation. In the realm of propaganda specifically, this sometimes results in interesting political alliances. Occasionally, conservatives in U.S. politics are so traditional that they want no propaganda at all; other times, these same conservatives are so anti-Communist that they call for more propaganda. Meanwhile, the Left in the U.S. has at times been alarmed by U.S. propaganda, while at other times it has pushed for more propaganda and for content that aligns with Leftist views.

Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs.

The Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs has been the principal officer of government responsible for the conduct of U.S. propaganda during 1945-53. His successor, the Director of the United States Information Agency, faces very closely related problems. Fortunately, one of these Assistant Secretaries of State has written an excellent book relating his experiences [Pg 271] and the problems of his office in detail. Edward W. Barrett in his Truth is Our Weapon (New York, 1953), describes his own experiences with two years in that position. The Assistant Secretary had the help of an interdepartmental committee which, under various labels and with various degrees of secrecy, attempted to coordinate the foreign informational activities of the various departments of the United States Government to common goals.

Later, as will be described, the Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs was supplemented by a Psychological Strategy Board outside of the Department of State and still later by a White House assistant in charge of informational policies at the highest level.

Later, as will be described, the Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs was supported by a Psychological Strategy Board outside the Department of State and later by a White House assistant responsible for top-level informational policies.

What can be said of this first U.S. peacetime performance in the propaganda field?

What can we say about this first peacetime propaganda performance in the U.S.?

The Assistant Secretaries themselves have been men of varied capacities and interests. Mr. Barrett was an OWI veteran and a journalist of high standing. George Allen was a tough-minded career diplomat. Howland Sargeant was a distinguished government official. William Benton was the founder of the most successful "canned" music system for restaurants and the most vigorous promoter which the Encyclopædia Britannica ever had; later he became a Senator. Men such as these can scarcely be called tight-lipped fanatics emerging from the hidden recesses of a U.S. "Politburo." They and their colleagues did a surprisingly good job.

The Assistant Secretaries themselves have been men with diverse skills and interests. Mr. Barrett was a veteran of the OWI and a respected journalist. George Allen was a tough-minded career diplomat. Howland Sargeant was a notable government official. William Benton founded the most successful “canned” music system for restaurants and was the most energetic promoter the Encyclopædia Britannica ever had; later, he became a Senator. Men like these can hardly be seen as secretive fanatics coming from the shadows of a U.S. "Politburo." They and their colleagues did an impressively good job.

American travelers overseas were often amazed to find that the U.S. propaganda effort was far more polished and purposeful than an observer within the United States could expect it to be. The activities of the Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs consisted of supervising the domestic origination of broadcasts directed to the Soviet Union, the satellite countries, neutrals, and friends. The radio system was generally known as the Voice of America. To this degree he had charge of a propaganda system operated within the United States by Americans, but speaking to foreigners, sometimes by transmitters located within the USA and more often with relay transmitters which picked up programs originating in the continental United States and rebroadcast overseas.

American travelers abroad were often surprised to discover that the U.S. propaganda effort was much more polished and intentional than what anyone within the United States might expect. The role of the Assistant Secretary of State for Public Affairs involved overseeing the creation of broadcasts aimed at the Soviet Union, its satellite countries, neutral nations, and allies. This radio system was commonly known as the Voice of America. In this capacity, he managed a propaganda system run by Americans within the United States, but targeting foreign audiences, sometimes using transmitters located in the U.S. and more often with relay transmitters that picked up programs originating in the continental United States and rebroadcasted them overseas.

One echelon removed, there were installations attached to the diplomatic and consular establishments of the United States which were usually known as USIS although in some particular cases quasi-private facilities were sponsored instead. In each foreign country there was at the embassy or legation level a Public Affairs Officer (PAO) who [Pg 272]was the information specialist for the diplomatic mission and—in theory at least—in charge of all U.S. propaganda or informational activities, whichever one preferred to call them, in the country to which he was accredited.

One level down, there were agencies connected to the diplomatic and consular offices of the United States, commonly referred to as USIS, although in some cases, privately operated facilities were supported instead. In every foreign country, there was a Public Affairs Officer (PAO) at the embassy or legation who [Pg 272] served as the information specialist for the diplomatic mission and—in theory at least—was responsible for all U.S. propaganda or informational activities, however one preferred to label them, in the country where he was assigned.

A complex hierarchy of officials routed, relayed, screened, and coordinated programs from headquarters to the PAOs in the field and proposals or requests from the PAOs back to headquarters.

A complicated system of officials directed, forwarded, filtered, and organized programs from headquarters to the PAOs in the field, along with proposals or requests from the PAOs back to headquarters.

Other U.S. Facilities.

A complicated element in the State Department's conduct of propaganda was the fact that at no time did the State Department enjoy even a monopoly of the governmental mass communications of the United States abroad. (It goes without saying that at no time did the State Department achieve or seek control of private U.S. mass communications such as the international editions of Time and Newsweek, the circulation of American books and magazines on a commercial basis, commercial American-owned publications abroad, or the like.) At the very least level of competition the State Department had the Armed Forces Radio Service (AFRS) broadcasting to most of the countries in which the State Department was active—often broadcasting in quite a different tone of voice and with very different content. In many instances, foreigners who understood English preferred to listen to the lively radio programs transmitted for the edification of U.S. service personnel stationed abroad, rather than to listen to "canned" programs made up for the benefit of themselves as a foreign target. (The author has seen Chinese shopkeepers in Singapore listen very seriously to a sergeant giving the news of the day at dictation speed from an armed services transmitter somewhere in the Pacific Ocean area.) In 1948 there was virtually no coordination between the armed services and the Department of State. As time went on, the two sets of U.S. broadcasts took a certain amount of note of each other. Coordination was not as easy as it might seem on paper.

After all, what is one to do? Is it valid to "propagandize" our innocently cherubic service personnel abroad whom so many domestic purity leagues and local pressure groups are anxious to defend? After all, these service people possess fearful weapons. Each has a Congressman to whom he might write. But if service personnel in a foreign country are to be given nonpropaganda materials, how can the same area be given propaganda materials for the benefit of the indigenous personnel? The propaganda from the United States Government must not be too much at variance with the "nonpropaganda" of the United States[Pg 273] Government. If the two extremes of communication were too far apart, the United States Government might look like an ass. That would be most unhappy.

After all, what is one to do? Is it right to "propagandize" our innocent service members overseas whom so many domestic purity groups and local pressure organizations are eager to protect? After all, these service members have powerful weapons. Each one has a Congressman they can write to. But if service personnel in a foreign country are to receive nonpropaganda materials, how can the same area be provided with propaganda materials for the benefit of the local personnel? The propaganda from the United States Government must not be too different from the "nonpropaganda" of the United States[Pg 273] Government. If the two extremes of communication are too far apart, the United States Government might look foolish. That would be quite unfortunate.

Over and above the contradictions and difficulties involved in the operation of at least two governmental systems and many private systems of U.S. news communication and dissemination systems in foreign areas, there is the further problem of additional U.S. facilities. Sources such as The Washington Post, Joseph Alsop, James Reston, and other well-informed Washington journalists often hinted gloomily and darkly that U.S. cloak-and-dagger operations are still going on; Dorothy Thompson was often troubled by what she regarded as the feckless successors of the wartime OSS. Many times Americans resident in local areas concerned seemed never to have heard of the hush-hush operations in their own overseas homes, operations which were denounced with purple prose in Washington; we can say that covert operations, when they have been really uncovered, as in the case of the Time story about overzealous U.S. support of a German nationalist resistance group, turn out to be much more pale than the lurid columnists or inside stories from Washington would lead one to believe.

Beyond the contradictions and challenges of managing at least two government systems and many private U.S. news communication and distribution systems internationally, there's also the problem of additional U.S. facilities. Sources like The Washington Post, Joseph Alsop, James Reston, and other knowledgeable journalists from Washington often hinted gloomily that U.S. secretive operations are still ongoing; Dorothy Thompson frequently expressed her concerns about what she saw as the ineffective successors of the wartime OSS. Many times, Americans living in the relevant local areas seemed completely unaware of the covert operations happening in their own overseas communities, operations that were condemned with exaggerated language in Washington. We can assert that covert operations, when truly exposed, like in the Time story about excessive U.S. support for a German nationalist resistance group, often turn out to be much less dramatic than what the sensational columnists or insider reports from Washington would suggest.

More serious have been the duplication, and triplication, and occasional quadruplication of official informational activities. The overseas economic and military aid program, known successively as Economic Cooperation Administration (ECA), Mutual Security Administration (MSA) and Foreign Operations Administration (FOA) has not only supplemented the existing leaflet, broadcast, and other informational activities of the State Department and the armed forces with a third set of information programs; it has itself had a fourth rival in the Point Four administration, the Technical Cooperation Administration (TCA), which was both a part of State and not a part of State, depending upon the particular situation overseas.

The duplication, triplication, and occasional quadruplication of official informational activities have become more serious. The overseas economic and military aid program, known at different times as the Economic Cooperation Administration (ECA), the Mutual Security Administration (MSA), and the Foreign Operations Administration (FOA), has not only added to the existing leaflet, broadcast, and other informational activities of the State Department and the armed forces with a third set of information programs, but has also faced competition from a fourth rival in the Point Four administration, the Technical Cooperation Administration (TCA), which was sometimes considered part of State and other times not, depending on the specific situation overseas.

Radio Free Europe and Radio Free Asia.

Over and above the Government's operations in this field there have been the quasi-private undertakings of the Committee for a Free Europe and the Committee for a Free Asia. These have been privately sponsored and privately financed by altruistic organizations dedicated to broadcasting those things which the State Department finds it impolitic to put on the air. The degree of governmental contribution or participation is not known, although it is often touched upon in the U.S. press; that the organizations are to a definite extent private is evident in their ability [Pg 274] to broadcast local and controversial news to particular Iron Curtain countries and by the fund drives which they have waged with little contribution boxes inside the USA.

The advantage of the RFE and RFA type of operation is that by giving voice to independent nongovernmental resistance to Communism it has often been possible to go far beyond the limits which intergovernmental protocol would impose upon U.S. official broadcasts. That is, the United States can scarcely describe a deputy minister in the Rumanian Government as a scoundrel, thief, pervert, or renegade; Rumanian exiles allowed access to Radio Free Europe stations need have no such limitations. On the other hand, there is the difficulty that Radio Free Europe, because of its U.S.-based finance and management might lend an unnecessary U.S. sponsorship to genuinely independent anti-Communist undertakings. Here again, as in the case of the reconciliation of the State Department and Defense broadcasts, it is impossible to draw a doctrinal rule which would prescribe on one hand that all propaganda broadcasts should be unofficial or that they should all be official. One cannot even say that they should all be coordinated.

The benefit of RFE and RFA operations is that by amplifying independent, nongovernmental resistance to Communism, it often allows for going well beyond the limits that intergovernmental protocol would impose on U.S. official broadcasts. In other words, the United States can hardly label a deputy minister in the Romanian Government as a scoundrel, thief, pervert, or renegade; however, Romanian exiles who have access to Radio Free Europe stations face no such restrictions. On the flip side, there’s the challenge that Radio Free Europe, due to its U.S.-based funding and management, might unintentionally give the wrong impression of U.S. backing to truly independent anti-Communist efforts. Once again, similar to the situation with the reconciliation of State Department and Defense broadcasts, it’s impossible to establish a clear doctrine that dictates whether all propaganda broadcasts should be unofficial or all official. One cannot even claim they should all be coordinated.

The Psychological Strategy Board.

Coordination was nevertheless attempted—at least for the governmental side. In 1951 President Truman created the Psychological Strategy Board, bringing the versatile and judicious Gordon Gray back to Washington for the purpose. The prescribed role of the Board was to coordinate, plan, and phase all United States information policies so as to achieve maximum effect from the governmental effort; not once did the Board dare reach out for a penny's worth of jurisdiction over private U.S. facilities. The Psychological Strategy Board was only originally under the chairmanship of the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency, then General Walter Bedell Smith, with the members of the Board consisting of the Under Secretary of State, the Under Secretary of Defense, and the Deputy Director of what was at the time known as ECA, later MSA. The Board had a series of able staff directors and small staffs detailed from other Government departments on a permanent basis to serve as a working secretariat. The precise operations of the Board were cloaked in extraordinary secrecy. It cannot be said that U.S. propaganda worsened in the two years following the establishment of the Board; neither can it be said that U.S. PsyWar operations scored any coups so striking as to deserve a position in the annals of international affairs.

William Jackson Report.

After the Republicans came into office in 1953, President Dwight D. Eisenhower moved to overhaul the information establishment. He appointed a committee under the chairmanship of William Jackson, a former OSS official and investment banker, and under the secretaryship of Abbott Washburn, who had headed the superlatively successful advertising department of General Mills, Inc., which had successfully given away millions of prizes for millions of box tops from cereals consumed by American youth or flours relished by the American housewife. Some of the liberal press commentators eyed the committee gloomily as it went to work. Nevertheless, that portion of its report which was made public turned out to be a document of remarkable finesse and sophistication.

The report, released in July 1953, pointed out the Psychological Strategy Board had erred in trying to plan informational activities in its own light instead of considering the informational aspects of every single U.S. Government activity possessing international significance. The report recommended the replacement of the Psychological Strategy Board by a more realistic policy-coordinating organization which would coordinate not merely propaganda policies, but all policies and, having coordinated all policies, would then resolve upon maximum psychological exploitation of the policies which had been decided.

The report, released in July 1953, noted that the Psychological Strategy Board had made a mistake by trying to plan informational activities based on its own views instead of considering the informational aspects of every U.S. Government action with international significance. The report suggested replacing the Psychological Strategy Board with a more practical policy-coordinating organization that would not only manage propaganda policies but all policies. After coordinating all policies, this new organization would then focus on maximizing the psychological impact of those decisions.

In a sense this is rather like saying that the United States should have a President, since the powerful chief executive of this government has, since 1789, been the final arbiter of executive matters, both foreign and domestic. In another sense it can be interpreted to mean that the responsibilities of the Presidency are so great that no one man could perform in his head all the staff work necessary to see through the opinion-reactions which might develop abroad to U.S. executive decisions made here at home. If the latter supposition is true, it means that the United States is saddled with one more intricate governmental process made necessary by the closeness, dangerousness, and importance of international affairs in the lives of Americans and their government.

In a way, this is similar to saying that the United States needs a President, as the powerful chief executive of our government has been the ultimate decision-maker on executive matters, both international and domestic, since 1789. Alternatively, it could be understood to mean that the responsibilities of the Presidency are so significant that no single person could manage all the necessary work to address the potential reactions to U.S. executive decisions made domestically. If this assumption is correct, it suggests that the United States is faced with an additional complex governmental process due to the close, risky, and crucial nature of international affairs in the lives of Americans and their government.

Operations Coordinating Board.

On 3 September 1953 President Eisenhower, then at Denver, Colorado, issued an Executive Order abolishing the Psychological Strategy Board and creating the Operations Coordinating Board. According to informed press comment at the time, it was the intention of the White House to carry out the recommendation to this effect made by the President's Committee[Pg 276] on International Information Activities. The new Board was located immediately under the National Security Council. C. D. Jackson was a significant member of the Board, but not as chairman; the chairman was Walter Bedell Smith. Besides General Smith, then Under Secretary of State, the Board included Harold E. Stassen, Director of the Foreign Operations Administration; Allen W. Dulles, Director of the Central Intelligence Agency; and Roger M. Kyes, Deputy Secretary of Defense. The President also directed that Theodore C. Streibert, Director of the U.S. Information Service, make himself available.

In so far as this development represented an attempt to coordinate the framing of U.S. Government policy in such a manner as to achieve maximum impact on the rest of the world, it represented a major step forward. The de-emphasis of "psychological warfare" or "psychological strategy" as operations which could somehow or other be efficacious without a context of material support through the real-life behavior of the Government issuing the propaganda was a healthy sign indeed.

As this development aimed to align U.S. Government policy to have the greatest effect on the rest of the world, it was a significant progress. The reduced focus on "psychological warfare" or "psychological strategy" as operations that could work effectively without the backing of tangible support through the actual actions of the Government delivering the propaganda was certainly a positive sign.

Psychological warfare is at best a cumbersome and pretentious label for an important modern political and military weapon, the use of mass communication. The definition of empirical "psychological warfare" given in Chapter 3, and reproduced as it was originally written in 1946, makes it perfectly plain that the term acquires specificity which is made plain by the particular individualities involved undertaking the operation at any given time: psychological warfare is not an ancient term which is so well defined by the usage of centuries that modern men would be ill advised to redefine it or to sweep it aside.52

Psychological warfare is really just an awkward and pretentious term for a crucial modern political and military tool: the use of mass communication. The definition of empirical "psychological warfare" provided in Chapter 3, and quoted exactly as it was originally written in 1946, clearly shows that the term gains meaning based on the specific individuals carrying out the operation at any moment. Psychological warfare isn’t an ancient term so thoroughly defined by centuries of use that modern people should be hesitant to redefine it or disregard it.52

Indeed, the basic weakness of the term psychological warfare is its pretentiousness within American civilization of the 1900s. No one now knows whether the United States of the 1960s will turn out to be[Pg 277] dynamic, forward-looking, insistent upon its own view of the world. It is difficult in the 1950s to see how the next decade or so could bring forth anything as explosive or violent in the social and political field as the atomic bomb has been in the field of fission. The United States certainly does not seem to be on the threshold of a new Islam. For better or for worse, the U.S. strengths are the strengths of sobriety, calmness, health. They are the strengths of living as opposed to the strengths of revolution. Revolution may be strong; it may even be pleasurable to some persons involved, but as Denis W. Brogan has pointed out in his The Price of Revolution (Boston, 1952), revolution has a cost factor which must be weighed against the results expected from it.

Indeed, the main issue with the term psychological warfare is its arrogance within American society of the 1900s. No one knows if the United States of the 1960s will turn out to be[Pg 277] dynamic, forward-looking, and adamant about its own perspective on the world. It’s hard in the 1950s to imagine how the next decade could produce anything as explosive or violent in the social and political arena as the atomic bomb has been in nuclear science. The United States doesn’t seem to be on the brink of a new Islamic movement. For better or worse, the strengths of the U.S. are those of stability, calmness, and health. They are the strengths of living rather than the strengths of revolution. Revolution can be powerful; it might even be enjoyable for some involved, but as Denis W. Brogan points out in his The Price of Revolution (Boston, 1952), revolution comes with a cost that must be weighed against the expected outcomes.

In the context of mid-twentieth century affairs it is almost pitiable and endearing to see us Americans of this time, who are so little given to the drama of fanaticism or the salvation of the world through cruelty, attempting to dramatize our own modest and reasonable operations by giving them melodramatic and pretentious labels. If the Communists torment us long enough they may make us into alert brutes; this seems doubtful now. It seems probable that we will continue to be brave without becoming fiendish in combat, strong without becoming ferocious in peace.

In the context of mid-twentieth century events, it's almost sad and charming to see us Americans of this era, who aren't really into the drama of fanaticism or saving the world through violence, trying to hype our own simple and reasonable actions by slapping on dramatic and pretentious labels. If the Communists push us hard enough, they might turn us into sharp creatures; that seems unlikely now. It looks like we'll keep being brave without turning ruthless in battle, and strong without being brutal in peace.

Varying definitions of PsyWar are adopted by official agencies from time to time. The current (1953) Joint Chiefs of Staff definition runs as follows:

Varying definitions of PsyWar are used by official agencies from time to time. The current (1953) Joint Chiefs of Staff definition is as follows:

"Psychological warfare comprises the planned use of propaganda and related informational measures designed to influence the opinions, emotions, attitudes, and behavior of enemy or other foreign groups in such a way as to support the accomplishment of national policies and aims, or a military mission."

"Psychological warfare involves the strategic use of propaganda and related information tactics aimed at shaping the opinions, emotions, attitudes, and behaviors of enemy or other foreign groups to help achieve national policies and goals, or a military mission."

This definition differs from the one given in Chapter 3 in the following important respects: it stresses the planned character of PsyWar; it restricts the pertinent measures to those of an informational character; and it makes clear the operational goals. It is not clear why it is necessary to stress the element of planning of PsyWar as distinguished from other sorts of war, unless it is a homily to the PsyWar operator to keep his functions in line with those of other national activities. The question of restriction to informational character is more serious; it excludes the interpretation that in essence, psychological warfare depends upon warfare psychologically waged. Thus, substantive operations of a noninformational character, adopted and executed primarily for their psychological effect, could properly be called PsyWar. Finally, the specification of goals is chiefly important for the control of the[Pg 278] function, and can largely be taken for granted. Therefore, to preserve an inclusive view of the function which will comprise the range of variation in official definitions—including those of one's enemies—the author stands by the definition stated in 1946.

This definition is different from the one given in Chapter 3 in a few important ways: it emphasizes the planned nature of PsyWar; it limits the relevant measures to those that are informational; and it clarifies the operational goals. It's unclear why it's necessary to highlight the planning aspect of PsyWar as distinct from other types of warfare, unless it's a reminder to the PsyWar operator to align their functions with other national activities. The issue of limiting it to an informational nature is more significant; it rules out the idea that psychological warfare essentially relies on warfare conducted psychologically. Therefore, significant operations that are non-informational but carried out mainly for their psychological impact could rightly be classified as PsyWar. Finally, specifying goals is mostly important for the control of the [Pg 278] function, and this can largely be assumed. Thus, to maintain a broad understanding of the function that includes the range of variations in official definitions—including those from opponents—the author supports the definition provided in 1946.

Limitations of the American Originators.

There are illusions about psychological warfare—illusions spread, in many cases, by the overenthusiastic friends of this kind of operation. Excessive claims have been made for the efficacy of propaganda. Sometimes psychological warfare has even been offered as a substitute for war or for diplomacy. On other occasions Americans have asked that their government do "as well as" this or that foreign government in the propaganda field, forgetting that the United States is a republic and a democracy, and therefore subject to the sharp limitations which republican, democratic governments possess.53

A republic cannot impose a purpose upon mankind.

A republic can't dictate a purpose for humanity.

A democracy cannot enounce a policy and then stick to it for years and decades.

A democracy can't just announce a policy and then stick to it for years and decades.

Americans are not Messiahs. The limitations of American civilization over and above our specific political institutions are such as to make it impossible for Americans to lead a fanatical counter-crusade against Communism, or to guarantee to the human race at large that Americans of 1955 promise that Americans of 1975 will perform this or that specific action.54

Americans are not saviors. The limitations of American society, beyond just our political systems, make it impossible for Americans to lead a fanatical counter-crusade against Communism or to assure the world that what Americans promise in 1955 will be delivered by Americans in 1975.54

American propaganda is always limited precisely because it is American. Even in an age of atomic weapons, to be American means, to some degree at least, to be [Pg 279]free. The people of this country, or at the very least an awful lot of them, do have something to do with operating the government. A new election and a hostile House of Representatives can cut off the funds for any project no matter what its merits may be in the eyes of the top-secret planners. The outside world knows this even if Washington politicians and bureaucrats sometimes forget. One can even contradict the title of Archibald MacLeish's famous poem, America Was Promises, and state categorically that in the propaganda field, America certainly is not promises. The promise of a tsar or a dictator is usually good for his lifetime, whereas the promise of the United States is good only within the letter of the law—a specific treaty, a definite commercial agreement, a very sharp and very narrow commitment.

American propaganda is always limited because it's American. Even in the age of nuclear weapons, being American means, to some extent at least, being [Pg 279]free. The people in this country, or at least a significant number of them, do have a say in how the government operates. A new election and an unfriendly House of Representatives can cut off funding for any project, no matter how worthwhile it seems to the secret planners. The outside world knows this, even if politicians and bureaucrats in Washington sometimes forget. One could even challenge the title of Archibald MacLeish's famous poem, America Was Promises, and firmly state that in the realm of propaganda, America is certainly not about promises. The promise of a tsar or a dictator usually lasts for their lifetime, while the promise of the United States is only valid within the legal framework—a specific treaty, a clear commercial agreement, a very defined and restricted commitment.

There is an American strength in international affairs. This strength does not lie in a propaganda capacity to promise, to threaten, or to commit the United States Government to future courses of action. It lies, rather, in the immense probabilities of American life, in the virtual certainty that the American people will react in such and such a fashion to a new aggression, that the American people will (if attacked) in all probability destroy their attackers, whoever those attackers may be, and that the American people, despite their occasional shortcomings in matters of racial tolerance, political freedom, and economic injustice, will in the long run be solidly ranged behind whatever policies seem to promise equality, prosperity, and freedom for all mankind.

There is a strength in American involvement in global issues. This strength isn't about the ability to make promises, threats, or to commit the U.S. Government to future actions. Instead, it stems from the strong likelihood of how Americans will respond to a new threat, that if attacked, they will most likely defeat their aggressors, no matter who they are, and that the American people, despite their occasional flaws in racial tolerance, political freedom, and economic fairness, will ultimately support any policies that seem to offer equality, prosperity, and freedom for everyone.

The limitations of the United States as a source of propaganda are sharp. There is no U.S. party line; it is virtually impossible to imagine that within our civilization as we now know it there could be one. There might be an official U.S. line, unanimous and binding upon all federal departments, but the federal government itself is, after all, only one among the forty-nine separate governments operating within the continental USA. The state governments, the cities within them, and the people at large are free to contradict what the federal government may say at any given point.

The limitations of the United States as a source of propaganda are clear. There isn’t a single U.S. party line; it’s hard to imagine that there could be one in our current society. There might be an official U.S. stance that all federal departments are expected to follow, but the federal government is just one of the fifty individual governments functioning within the continental USA. State governments, the cities within them, and the general public can freely challenge what the federal government might claim at any time.

American strength cannot be sought in unanimity. U.S. propaganda is incapable of pulling the Sudeten rabbit out of a Munich hat. Short of an intimate and extreme danger of war itself, the U.S. Government cannot threaten a foreign government very successfully; too many U.S. citizens would immediately shout at one another, at their own government, and to the foreigners concerned: "Those Washington officials don't really mean it! We don't want war. We're not going to go through with it." If the USA moved against Spain, there are friends of [Pg 280] Franco in Washington who would tell him to sit tight; if the USA moved too rapidly against the Communist world, there are plenty of Americans, both in and out of government, who would say privately, through the press, or by letters that the Indian Government or some other should assure Moscow and Peip'ing that the U.S. would not dare carry through.

American strength can't be found in everyone agreeing. U.S. propaganda can't magically solve problems like pulling a rabbit out of a hat. Unless there's a serious and immediate threat of war, the U.S. government struggles to effectively intimidate a foreign country; too many Americans would quickly voice their doubts to each other, their own government, and the foreign parties involved: "Those officials in Washington don't really mean it! We don't want war. We're not going to follow through." If the U.S. took action against Spain, there are supporters of Franco in Washington who would advise him to hold back; if the U.S. moved too swiftly against the Communist world, many Americans, both inside and outside of the government, would privately express, through media outlets or letters, that the Indian Government or another entity should reassure Moscow and Beijing that the U.S. wouldn't dare actually follow through.

Exploitation of U.S. propaganda strength must therefore always be developed from the probable or apparent "center" of American opinion at that moment. It is impossible to find a U.S. policy which can be made compulsory and unanimous upon all Americans both public and private. It is not impossible through an adroit combination of the skills of leadership, foresight, and a keen awareness of intra-U.S. politics to devise foreign-policy programs which will command the decisive assent of the American people.

Exploiting the strength of U.S. propaganda should always be based on the likely or obvious "center" of American opinion at that time. It's impossible to establish a U.S. policy that everyone, both public and private, will agree on. However, with a clever mix of leadership skills, foresight, and a sharp understanding of U.S. internal politics, it is possible to create foreign-policy programs that will gain strong support from the American people.

War and Unanimity.

The less peaceful the world is, the more effective a peacetime information program can be. The attack of the Communist aggressors in Korea, which involved the U.S. armed forces, pushed the U.S. public into line behind the U.S. Government in a way which no degree of propaganda manipulation from Washington could have contrived. In times of danger the American people stick together. In times of relaxation they scatter about. One should not plan a crusade for the American people to carry out unless one is sure that someone on the outside will goad the American people with repeated stings of danger or trouble.

Once war breaks out, the American people have in the past shown a very good capacity to unite in winning and finishing the war. There is no reason to suppose that the situation will be different in the future. What is perplexing, and for the present insoluble, is this: how can the American people, short of getting involved in war, become so purposeful, so decisive, so nearly unanimous, as to take actions which will prevent a war? The situation in the early 1950s is on the Communist side a major crusade against what the Reds regarded, or pretended to regard, as "aggressive" U.S. capitalist power.

Once war starts, the American people have historically shown a strong ability to come together to win and end the conflict. There's no reason to think things will be different in the future. What is confusing, and currently unsolvable, is this: how can the American people, without getting involved in war, become so determined, so decisive, and so nearly unanimous that they take actions to prevent a war? The situation in the early 1950s saw the Communists launching a significant campaign against what they viewed, or pretended to view, as "aggressive" U.S. capitalist power.

In other words, the Communists of the world had a crusade against the USA. The USA had a crusade against no one. A prominent Washington official long displayed the sign in his office: I Ain't Mad at Nobody. In a very real sense this epitomized one of the very real moods of the American people. How do we defend ourselves against a crusade, especially if we have no desire to have part in a counter-crusade?[Pg 281]

In other words, the Communists around the world were on a mission against the USA. The USA wasn't on a mission against anyone. A well-known official in Washington used to have a sign in his office that said: I'm not mad at anyone.. This really captured one of the true sentiments of the American people. How do we protect ourselves against a mission, especially if we don't want to be part of a counter-mission?[Pg 281]

U.S. propagandists sometimes forget that they are not speaking for a mere nation, but are the representatives of something which is far bigger than any single nationality—they are the spokesmen, whether they like it or not, for a way of life which is new in the world, for a kind of freedom which, though coarse, is real. Characteristic American strengths have been, are, and will be the strengths of patience, endurance, versatility, and curiosity. It is foolish to ask Americans to be strong in bitterness, strong in hatred, strong in a cruel or proud self-righteousness. We are not Japanese, or Prussians, or Russians; we are not Irish, or English, or French; we are mostly European and yet un-European. Our propaganda will be effective only if it springs from the simplest and strongest aspects of our life at home. Our material prosperity is beyond doubt; what is not so evident to the outside world is the frugality, the kindliness, and the humble foresight which drove so much of that prosperity into being.

U.S. propagandists sometimes overlook that they aren't just representing a nation, but they are advocates for something much larger than any single nationality—they're the spokespeople, whether they want to be or not, for a way of life that is new in the world, for a type of freedom that, while rough around the edges, is genuine. Key American strengths have been, are, and will continue to be patience, endurance, versatility, and curiosity. It's misguided to expect Americans to be tough with bitterness, tough with hatred, or tough with a harsh or arrogant self-righteousness. We’re not Japanese, or Prussians, or Russians; we are not Irish, or English, or French; we are mostly European yet un-European. Our propaganda will only be effective if it comes from the simplest and strongest aspects of our life at home. Our material wealth is unquestionable; what isn't as clear to the outside world is the frugality, kindness, and humble foresight that fueled much of that prosperity.

The Propaganda of Friendship.

U.S. limitations are nowhere more evident in peacetime propaganda than in the oft-repeated phrase of "winning friends for America." The desire for having a friend is a deep necessity amid the crowded loneliness of U.S. urban society. The necessity to "be liked" leads to grotesquely exaggerated inferences as to what "being liked" may involve. Americans in and out of government often argue that America should "make friends" on the naïve assumption that "friends" are useful to nations in time of trouble.

This is, of course, not true.

This is, of course, not true.

The Swedes were very good friends of the Norwegians. Nevertheless, the Swedes saved their Swedish skins by sitting back when the Nazis overran Norway.

The Swedes were great friends of the Norwegians. However, the Swedes protected themselves by staying out of it when the Nazis invaded Norway.

Did Lithuania have an enemy? Did Latvia have an enemy? Did Estonia have an enemy? These countries were the good friends of all the Western powers. These countries have disappeared.

Did Lithuania have an enemy? Did Latvia have an enemy? Did Estonia have an enemy? These countries were good friends with all the Western powers. These countries have vanished.

The United States was a friend of China, a friendship boastfully and sentimentally proclaimed for more than a hundred years, from the days of Daniel Webster to the finale of George C. Marshall. What use was it to the Chinese to have the United States as a friend? When they fell upon trouble, a U.S. Secretary of State denounced their government as corrupt and told the Chinese how good the United States was.

The United States was a friend of China, a friendship proudly and emotionally celebrated for over a hundred years, from the era of Daniel Webster to the conclusion of George C. Marshall. What good was it for the Chinese to have the United States as a friend? When they faced difficulties, a U.S. Secretary of State condemned their government as corrupt and lectured the Chinese on how great the United States was.

Friendship does not usually lead to war or peace. War and peace depend upon survival. Any veteran will remember men whom he disliked intensely in his own wartime outfits: he never day-dreamed of turning them over to the enemy just because he was personally antagonistic to them. A common danger from something—more complicatedly, a common interest in something—is a far more potent assurance of future strength and strategic action than is friendship.

Friendship typically doesn't result in war or peace. War and peace are based on survival. Any veteran can recall men they strongly disliked in their own military units; they never fantasized about giving them to the enemy just because of personal conflicts. A shared danger from something—more complicatedly, a shared interest in something—is a much stronger guarantee of future strength and strategic action than friendship is.

Friendship operates between individuals, not between the overgrown corporate fictions which are called nations.

Friendship exists between people, not between the large corporate entities known as nations.

If you were a West German, and if you were absolutely positive that all Americans were lovely people, you would be wise to join the Soviet side. That way, if the Russians win, you will have appeased the enigmatic and implacable Muscovites. On the other hand, if the Americans win and you are sure they are lovely people as well as good friends of yours, they will not really mind your having joined the other side as a matter of temporary factual necessity. If a man is your best friend he may jump into the river to rescue you, should you fall in; unfortunately, he might prefer to telephone a rescue squad. But if he is handcuffed to you, you are reasonably sure that if you fall in he will be with you.

If you were from West Germany and truly believed that all Americans were great people, it would be smart to align with the Soviet side. That way, if the Russians come out on top, you’ll have satisfied the mysterious and relentless Muscovites. On the flip side, if the Americans win and you genuinely think they’re wonderful people and good friends of yours, they won’t really mind that you temporarily joined the other side out of necessity. If someone is your best friend, he might jump into the river to save you if you fall in; sadly, he might also choose to call for help instead. But if he’s handcuffed to you, you can be pretty sure that if you fall in, he’ll be right there with you.

Call it propaganda, call it information, call it international communication—under any name the major point remains: Americans can find trustworthy future allies through commitment to common interest or common danger. Friendship is pleasant, but not of the essence. In some cases it might be desirable for leaders or key groups in important foreign areas to realize that the United States could be a worse enemy than the Soviet Union, rather than to realize that the U.S. is a friend. If the French were sure of this—that is, that a Soviet-occupied France would get sixty-five hydrogen bombs dropped on it while a U.S.-occupied France would get only three—they might prefer the Americans whether they liked them or not.

Call it propaganda, call it information, call it international communication—no matter the label, the main point is clear: Americans can find reliable future allies through shared interests or shared threats. Friendship is nice, but it's not essential. In certain situations, it might be important for leaders or key groups in crucial foreign regions to understand that the United States could be a worse enemy than the Soviet Union, rather than just seeing the U.S. as a friend. If the French were aware of this—that a France occupied by the Soviets would face sixty-five hydrogen bombs, while a France occupied by the Americans would face only three—they might choose to side with the Americans, whether they liked them or not.

Is this kind of communication consistent with American ideals? Perhaps not. Yet honesty has always been one of the American ideals and perhaps honesty may take us in the future to a stronger and a wiser position than friendliness has taken us in the past.

Is this kind of communication in line with American ideals? Maybe not. But honesty has always been one of those ideals, and perhaps honesty will lead us in the future to a stronger and wiser place than friendliness has in the past.

CHAPTER 16
Research, Development, and the Future

Psychological warfare is part of civilization. Civilization, no matter how one defines it, is not a static thing. It is an immense fermenting, active, often turbulent composite of the whys and hows of the way men and women think and behave. The short-run factors in a civilization are often as important as the long-run ones. Though the United States from 1860 to 1960 has been a steady part of the west European, predominantly Christian civilization, the United States has undergone immense changes of fashion, belief, appetite, preference, and behavior. With any changing, developing civilization, "war" may seem like a very static term, so that the Civil War and the war of the Western powers against Germany of 1939-45 may to some degree seem comparable phenomena. They are comparable, but only within sharp limits.

Psychological warfare is a part of civilization. Civilization, however you define it, is not a fixed entity. It is a vast, dynamic, often chaotic mix of the reasons and methods behind how people think and act. The immediate factors in a civilization are often just as significant as the long-term ones. While the United States from 1860 to 1960 has been a consistent part of Western European, mainly Christian civilization, it has experienced tremendous shifts in style, beliefs, desires, preferences, and behaviors. In any evolving civilization, the term "war" might seem very static, leading some to view the Civil War and the war of the Western powers against Germany from 1939-45 as somewhat similar events. They are comparable, but only to a certain extent.

The Meaning of War.

Nowhere is the transitoriness and changeability of modern civilization more evident than in the significance which intelligent men and women attach to the term war. War was "noble" in 1861-65, but in 1941-45 it was "noble" only for the most perfunctory and most hollow oratory. Push the contrast farther: "psychological warfare" was an unknown element in 1861-65; by 1941-45 it had become fashionable. (One can seriously doubt that President Lincoln ever worried about Northern citizens becoming "un-American" under that rubric, though he had plenty of traitors to worry him.) The years 1945-53 were momentous. A whole string of new ideas, new terms, and new behavior patterns appeared within the USA in a mere eight years. What the next twenty years will bring is deeply uncertain.

War is coming to mean the effectuation or prevention of revolution, not the half-savage, half-courteous armed conflict of sovereign nations. War is getting to be chronic again.55 War between entirely comparable states such as the United States and Canada, Mexico and Cuba, Indonesia and India, Iraq and Saudi Arabia, or any similar combination, is getting to be more and more unthinkable. War between ideologically dissimilar states, such as North Korea and South Korea, Communist China and Nationalist China, Viet Minh and Viet Nam, USSR and USA, is getting to be virtual normality.

War is increasingly seen as a way to create or stop revolutions, rather than the somewhat brutal, somewhat polite armed conflicts between nations. War is starting to feel like a chronic issue again.55 War between similar countries like the United States and Canada, Mexico and Cuba, Indonesia and India, Iraq and Saudi Arabia, or any comparable pairs is becoming more and more unimaginable. On the other hand, conflict between ideologically different countries, like North Korea and South Korea, Communist China and Nationalist China, the Viet Minh and Vietnam, the USSR and the USA, is becoming almost the norm.

Research into Tension.

It is true of all people that they solve particular problems, in many cases, some time after the occasion for solving the problem has passed. What is called "decision" in government, politics, and in personal affairs is very often not the selection of one very real course of action as against another equally real course of action, but the confirmation of a commitment already made. If this is true of every-day life, it is even more true of scholars and experts. One of the disabilities of our time in the field of the social and psychological sciences and the humanities lies in the fact that although government officials recognize problems some months or years after they have arisen and finally attempt to deal with them, scholars frequently get around problems decades after any practical occasion for decision has passed.56

Nowhere is this more evident than in the discussion of tensions as a cause of war. Tension certainly contributed very much to the outbreak of war in 1914. It is possible that the tensions and hostilities of Europe in the 1930s which allowed Fascism and Communism to become threatening and powerful also contributed in the end to the outbreak of war in 1939. It is difficult, however, to suppose that the coming of war in September 1939 was itself the result of tension except as a very remote and indirect cause. This author believes that tension leads to a perpetuation of a kind of civilization in which wars are possible, but cannot persuade himself that an additional factor of tension within civilization as we know it can be an immediate cause of war.57

Nowhere is this more obvious than in the discussion of tensions as a reason for war. Tension definitely played a significant role in the outbreak of war in 1914. It's possible that the tensions and hostilities in Europe during the 1930s, which allowed Fascism and Communism to become powerful threats, also contributed to the start of war in 1939. However, it's hard to argue that the onset of war in September 1939 was directly caused by tension, except as a very distant and indirect factor. This author believes that tension creates a kind of society where wars can happen, but can't be convinced that an extra layer of tension within our current civilization can be a direct cause of war.57

Research into tensions has been carried fairly far. It may be that the wartime role of tension can be ascertained by scientific methods, so that the psychological warfare of Power A can cause so much more tension than Power B, either among the élite or among the general population, that Power B cannot further continue the war. Alternatively, it is imaginable that Power A may be able to relax tension so sharply among the élite or broad population of Power B that Power B's potentiality for war, or decision to wage war, can be postponed.

Research into tensions has come a long way. It’s possible to figure out the wartime role of tension through scientific methods, showing that the psychological warfare of Country A can create significantly more tension than Country B, whether among the elite or the general public, to the extent that Country B can no longer continue the war. On the flip side, it’s also conceivable that Country A could reduce tension so dramatically among either the elite or the wider population of Country B that Country B's ability or choice to go to war can be delayed.

For purposes of research it seems worthwhile to suggest that tension appears to be highly prevalent in the two most powerful military civilizations on earth today: the USSR and its satellites, on the one hand, and the cluster of Western powers, on the other. Tension appears to be caused by the complexity of every-day life, the demands made upon the psychophysiological organization of each individual human being, by the technological facilities available, and through the relief [Pg 285] offered within each civilization by the opportunity to discharge hatred against members of the other civilization instead of recognizing self-hatred for the very real problem which it is.

For research purposes, it seems important to point out that tension is quite common in the two most powerful military civilizations in the world today: the USSR and its satellites on one side, and the group of Western powers on the other. This tension appears to be driven by the complexities of everyday life, the demands placed on the psychological and physiological makeup of each individual, the technological resources available, and the relief [Pg 285] provided within each civilization by the chance to express hatred toward members of the other civilization, rather than acknowledging the self-hatred that stems from the very real problems they face.

In other terms, it is tough to be modern; the difficulty of being modern makes it easy for individuals to be restless and anxious; restlessness and anxiety lead to fear; fear converts freely into hate; hate very easily takes on political form; political hate assists in the creation of real threats such as the atomic bomb and guided missiles, which are not imaginary threats at all; the reality of the threats seems to confirm the reality of the hate which led to it, thus perpetuating a cycle of insecurity, fear, hate, armament, insecurity, fear, and on around the circle again and again.

In other words, being modern is challenging; the struggle of being modern can make people feel restless and anxious. This restlessness and anxiety can turn into fear, which easily morphs into hate. Hate can quickly take on a political shape, and this political hate contributes to the creation of real threats like atomic bombs and guided missiles, which are definitely not imaginary. The existence of these threats seems to validate the hate that caused them, creating a cycle of insecurity, fear, hate, armament, insecurity, fear, and so on, over and over again.

Revolutionary Possibilities in Psychology.

It is possible, but by no means probable, that the rapid development of psychological and related sciences in the Western world may provide whole new answers to the threats which surround modern Americans, including the supreme answer of peace as an alternative to war or the secondary answer of victory in the event of war. Nothing in the existing academic literature on the subject of psychology of war, the psychiatry of modern mass behavior, the psychology or psychiatry of present-day power politics, justifies the inference that an applicable solution to our "problems" is at all near. The "problems" are almost all aspects of our entire lives and one cannot solve life like a Delphic riddle or a single scientific experiment.

It would be unwise of U.S. military and political leaders to overlook developing strengths within American every-day talk and thinking, whether academic or popular. Too specific a concentration on the problem of winning a war may cause a leader or his expert consultants to concentrate on solutions derived from past experience, therewith leading him to miss new and different solutions which might be offered by his own time. Changes need not always be thought of as weaknesses, which they are if past criteria are retained as absolute standards. Men born in the period 1910-20 may have endowments which are not commonly found among men born in the period 1930-40, yet it is entirely possible that the generation born during 1930-40 may have capacities and resistances which the older generation does not altogether appreciate.

It would be unwise for U.S. military and political leaders to ignore the developing strengths in everyday American conversation and thought, whether in academics or popular culture. Focusing too much on the problem of winning a war may lead a leader or their expert advisors to rely on solutions based on past experiences, causing them to miss new and different solutions that could emerge in their own time. Changes shouldn’t always be seen as weaknesses, which they can be if past standards are held as absolute. People born between 1910-1920 might have strengths that aren’t commonly found in those born between 1930-1940, but it's entirely possible that the generation born in 1930-1940 has capabilities and resilience that the older generation doesn’t fully recognize.

Apply this concept to Communism. Communism loses strength every[Pg 286] day that it exists: each day deprives it of novelty, each day makes it a littler more familiar, each day makes its leaders one day older. If Americans can learn how to be flexible and imaginative and to understand themselves as they really are, they might find that the real American appeal to the youth of the world would be much greater than the Communist appeal. It was unfortunately characteristic of the United States in the early 1950s of the Cold War that U.S. propaganda was based on ideals and standards older than the ideals and standards competitively presented by the Communists, and that therefore in many parts of the world the struggle between Americans and Communists appeared to be a struggle on our side of the old against the young. Nothing could be farther from the truth. The United States army in Korea in 1950-53 was one of the most revolutionary armies in history, an army dedicated to non-victory, pledging allegiance to a shadowy world government of the United Nations behind the practical reality of the government of the United States. Perhaps never before in many centuries have men fought so matter-of-factly, so calmly, so reasonably. They fought well and did not need to be jazzed up with the hashish of "making the world safe for Democracy" or "establishing the Four Freedoms."

Apply this concept to Communism. Communism loses strength every[Pg 286] day it exists: each day strips it of its novelty, makes it a bit more familiar, and ages its leaders. If Americans can learn to be flexible and imaginative and see themselves as they truly are, they might discover that the genuine American appeal to the youth of the world would be much stronger than the Communist appeal. Unfortunately, during the early 1950s of the Cold War, U.S. propaganda was based on ideals and standards older than those put forth by the Communists, making the struggle between Americans and Communists seem like a battle of old versus young in many parts of the world. Nothing could be further from the truth. The United States army in Korea from 1950-53 was one of the most revolutionary armies in history, dedicated to non-victory and pledging allegiance to a shadowy world government, the United Nations, behind the practical reality of the U.S. government. Perhaps never before in many centuries have men fought so reasonably, so calmly, so matter-of-factly. They fought well and didn’t need to be motivated by the buzz of "making the world safe for Democracy" or "establishing the Four Freedoms."

The temper of the U.S. forces in Korea in 1951 was demonstrated by a Reserve sergeant who scarcely knew he was in the Reserves until he was on a boat bound for Pusan. He was a practical man, anxious to get home, but willing to do his share in this war as long as he had to. He was given the assignment of testing the voice plane of U.S. headquarters at Taegu. The loudspeaker was not working quite right, and he was instructed to test the plane at 500, 1,000 and 1,500 feet. The plane flew low over U.S. headquarters. The roar of the engines almost deafened everyone within the building, yet even above the roar of the engines there could be heard the bone-chilling hum of the silent loudspeaker—an immense magnification of the noise one hears from a radio set which is turned on without being tuned to a station. Everyone expected the sergeant to say, "This is the EUSAK voice plane testing; one-ah, two-ah, three-ah!" Instead the immense voice came through clearly, through brick, and plaster, and wood, through air and trees. It must have reached four miles. The gigantic voice of the sergeant seemed to roar over half of South Korea as he said, "Why—don't—you—imperialist—sons o' bitches—go—back—to—Wall-Street—where—you—belong?" It was said that fifty colonels grabbed for their phones simultaneously, but the purely American gimmick to the whole story lay in the fact that the sergeant was not punished. No damage was done. The Americans thought their enemies were funny or silly. We[Pg 287] had shown that we were not afraid of Communist ideas. Several South Koreans told the author that they regarded the Americans as inscrutable people indeed.

The attitude of U.S. forces in Korea in 1951 was exemplified by a Reserve sergeant who barely realized he was in the Reserves until he found himself on a boat headed for Pusan. He was a practical man, eager to return home, but willing to do his part in this war as long as needed. He was assigned to test the voice plane of U.S. headquarters at Taegu. The loudspeaker wasn’t quite functioning properly, so he was told to test it at 500, 1,000, and 1,500 feet. The plane flew low over U.S. headquarters, and the roar of the engines nearly deafened everyone in the building. Yet, above the engine noise, you could hear the chilling hum of the silent loudspeaker—amplifying the sound from a radio that’s on but not tuned to a station. Everyone anticipated the sergeant to say, "This is the EUSAK voice plane testing; one-ah, two-ah, three-ah!" Instead, the sergeant’s voice thundered clearly through brick, plaster, wood, air, and trees. It must have carried four miles. His booming voice seemed to echo across half of South Korea as he declared, "Why—don’t—you—imperialist—sons o’ bitches—go—back—to—Wall-Street—where—you—belong?" It was reported that fifty colonels reached for their phones at the same time, but the uniquely American twist to the whole incident was that the sergeant wasn’t punished. No damage was done. Americans viewed their enemies as amusing or foolish. Several South Koreans told the author they found Americans to be truly inscrutable.

The development of modern civilization is certain to have developments in war both as to the purpose of war and as to the modes of war. It seems likely that in the face of the supreme danger of atomic and thermonuclear weapons nations will resort more and more to small wars and semi-war operations which will offer the opportunity of strategic advantage without the cataclysmic danger of a world-wide showdown. In a very hush-hush way the U.S. Army is looking into the possibilities of small and irregular kinds of war; security regulations prohibit the author from discussing some of the interesting new developments in this field.

The progress of modern civilization will definitely impact warfare, both in terms of its purpose and methods. Given the extreme threat of atomic and thermonuclear weapons, it seems likely that nations will increasingly turn to small conflicts and low-intensity operations, which can provide strategic benefits without the catastrophic risk of a global confrontation. Under the radar, the U.S. Army is exploring the potential of small and unconventional warfare; security regulations prevent the author from sharing some of the intriguing new developments in this area.

National Research and Development Programs.

The United States Government considered as a whole has developed a very adequate scientific research program. Most of this is quite properly keyed to the physical and mechanical sciences, in which the most tangible results are obtained. Substantial strides are being made in the medical and allied fields. Some research is, however, being carried out in fields pertaining to psychological warfare. These are worth describing, but it must be remembered that research on PsyWar may not affect PsyWar itself as much as research in other fields which, by changing the character of war, will change PsyWar too.

Within the general research field, two basic approaches have been recognized by the U.S. Army as being distinct from one another: developmental research and operations research. Developmental research consists of that research which creates new weapons, new methods of war, new devices or procedures, doing so by digging through modern science, investigating its applicability to military problems, and then advancing the frontier of science, when necessary, in the military interest. The goals of operations research are more modest and, in some respect, more provocative. Operations research takes operations as they exist and reexamines them from beginning to end to discover how much of each operation is scientifically pertinent to its stated goal, what economies, modifications, or changes might be introduced, and how the operation might be improved.

Within the general research field, the U.S. Army has identified two main approaches that are distinct from each other: developmental research and operations research. Developmental research involves creating new weapons, new methods of warfare, new devices or procedures by exploring modern science, assessing its relevance to military issues, and pushing the boundaries of science when necessary for military purposes. The objectives of operations research are more modest and, in some ways, more challenging. Operations research examines existing operations from start to finish to determine how much of each operation is scientifically relevant to its stated goals, what efficiencies, adjustments, or changes can be made, and how the operation can be enhanced.

Developmental Research in PsyWar.

At the time of the close of the 1950-53 phase of Korean hostilities, the PsyWar being conducted by the United States Army in Korea showed little sign of having been influenced by developmental research into this field of activity. The leaflets were not better than the leaflets of World War II, nor even very different. Because of the peculiar political limitations of the war, the radio program was not as good as the performance of ABSIE under Eisenhower. The tactical use of loudspeakers had shown a very marked improvement over World War II standards, but to a non-engineer such as the present writer neither the Communist loudspeakers nor our own seemed strikingly better or different.

Developmental research had a great deal to offer, but the gap between initial scientific advance and practical military application appeared to be too broad to warrant the assumption that the research had transformed the U.S. PsyWar program.

Developmental research had a lot to offer, but the gap between early scientific progress and practical military use seemed too wide to assume that the research had changed the U.S. PsyWar program.

Operations Research in Korea.

Operations research—sometimes slangily called opsearch—was applied to the Korean war with highly uneven results.58

Among other things, Army officers in the PsyWar field showed, early in the Korean war, that land forces possessed tactical opportunities which combat propaganda could exploit very effectually. Various experiments were tried, none of them so decisive as to affect the outcome of the war, but some of them of real tactical value and others of great importance in obtaining Chinese prisoners.

Among other things, Army officers in the PsyWar field demonstrated early in the Korean War that ground forces had tactical opportunities that combat propaganda could effectively leverage. Various experiments were conducted, none of which were so conclusive as to change the war's outcome, but some were of real tactical value while others were crucial for capturing Chinese prisoners.

One of the points examined was surrender as a process. Surrendering does not depend upon the disposition of the individual enemy soldier to say yes or no to the war as a whole. He could say no a thousand times and still be on the other side shooting at us.

One of the points discussed was surrender as a process. Surrendering doesn't rely on whether the individual enemy soldier decides to say yes or no to the war overall. He could say no a thousand times and still be on the other side shooting at us.

The actual physical process of surrender is an elaborate one consisting of the psychological processes of getting ready to give up on the other side, the physical capacity to surrender when the opportunity for getting captured presents itself, and the alternative, more difficult process of deliberately leaving the other side and getting to our side alive. In 1951 and 1952 there were considerable developments along this line. Americans learned much about how to teach enemy soldiers to surrender. Late in 1952 and early in 1953 the front had become so[Pg 289] static that it took extraordinary heroism for soldiers—outside of a tiny minority engaged in reconnaissance patrols—to get away from their own side and surrender to the enemy without being killed by their friends as deserters or by the enemy as sneak attackers.

The actual physical process of surrender is a complex one that involves the psychological steps taken to prepare to give up on the other side, the physical ability to surrender when the chance to be captured arises, and the more challenging process of purposely leaving the other side and making it back to our side alive. In 1951 and 1952, there were significant advancements in this area. Americans learned a lot about how to teach enemy soldiers to surrender. By late 1952 and early 1953, the front had become so[Pg 289] static that it required extraordinary bravery for soldiers—apart from a small number involved in reconnaissance patrols—to move away from their own side and surrender to the enemy without being killed by their comrades as deserters or by the enemy as surprise attackers.

The U.S. public did not realize that throughout the Korean war the Communists—Russian, North Korean, and Chinese—enjoyed a distinct radio advantage over the UN side both as to funds available for programs and as to number of station-hours on the air. The language gap between the Americans and Chinese was so extreme that it was hard for Americans to realize that the Chinese broadcasts covered wider audiences and covered them better than did our own. American restraint in this field may have been dictated in part by the fact that the war was a limited war consisting of combat only with those armed Chinese Communists on North Korean territory, but not with armed Chinese Communists elsewhere in the Far East.

The U.S. public didn’t understand that during the Korean War, the Communists—Russian, North Korean, and Chinese—had a clear advantage in radio broadcasting over the UN side, both in terms of funding for programs and the number of hours their stations were on the air. The language barrier between Americans and Chinese was so significant that it was difficult for Americans to see that Chinese broadcasts reached larger and more engaged audiences than our own did. American restraint in this area might have been influenced partly by the fact that the war was a limited conflict, involving combat only with the armed Chinese Communists on North Korean soil, and not with armed Chinese Communists in other parts of the Far East.

Philosophy and Propaganda Development.

In terms of specific literature of PsyWar it is difficult to find many contributions of professional philosophers to PsyWar since the end of World War II. This is curious, in view of the Communist propagation of philosophy, no matter how perverted its form, as a major weapon. The American philosopher, Dr. George Morgan, who became a career diplomat, was simultaneously a Soviet-area expert and a key figure in the Psychological Strategy Board. There were not many others like him.

Philosophy offers an opportunity for the reexamination of cultural values. The indoctrination of those professors who will teach the teachers of the generation after next will influence the capacity of future Americans to have a world-view which will give them the utmost opportunities for action in the military field while retaining as far as possible the blessings of U.S. civilian civilization. That U.S. civilization is still civilian and not military is, of course, beyond cavil.

Philosophy provides a chance to rethink our cultural values. The training of professors who will educate the next generation of teachers will shape the ability of future Americans to develop a worldview that maximizes their options for action in the military while still preserving the benefits of U.S. civilian life as much as possible. It is undeniable that U.S. civilization remains civilian and not military.

The William Jackson committee was a voice crying in the wilderness when it asked for new terms and new ideas against which to set U.S. propaganda operations in the world of modern strategy. Philosophers may have had the capacity for finding some of the answers, but philosophers, of all people, do not like to be jostled or hurried. The author has never heard of a philosopher employed on a confidential basis by the United States Government to think through the historical and cultural rationale of a U.S. military victory for the future. Writers such as F. S. C. Northrop and Erich Fromm—to name only two sharply contrasting [Pg 290] personalities—have written books which possess high significance for the international propaganda field. The connection appears, however, to be tangential.

The William Jackson committee was like a voice in the wilderness when it called for new terms and ideas to guide U.S. propaganda operations in today’s strategy landscape. Philosophers might have the answers, but they, of all people, dislike being rushed or pushed. I’ve never heard of a philosopher working confidentially for the United States Government to explore the historical and cultural reasons for a future U.S. military victory. Writers like F. S. C. Northrop and Erich Fromm—just to name two very different personalities—have written books that are very important for the field of international propaganda. However, the connection seems to be only indirect.

Literary Contributions.

Almost all the best propagandists of almost all modern powers have been, to a greater or less degree, literary personalities. The artistic and cultural aspect of writing is readily converted to propaganda usage. Elmer Davis is a novelist as well as a commentator. Robert Sherwood is one of America's most distinguished playwrights. Benito Mussolini wrote a bad novel. Mao Tse-tung is a poet and philosopher, as well as a Communist party boss. Down among the workers in the field, such American novelists as James Gould Cozzens, Pat Frank, Jerome Weidman, and Murray Dyer, have worked on U.S. psychological warfare.59

Though literary men have converted their writing to propaganda purposes, few of them have gone on to define the characteristics of a specific conversionary literature or to compile canons of literary style applicable to the propaganda field. The contributions may lie in the future.

Though writers have turned their work into propaganda, few have taken the time to define the features of a specific propaganda literature or to put together lists of literary styles suited for the propaganda field. Those contributions may come in the future.

The Social Sciences.

The American Association of Public Opinion Research (AAOPR) is the professional league of U.S. propagandists and analysts of public opinion; its quarterly, Public Opinion, is the key journal in the field. The members of this association are drawn both from the social sciences and from the psychological sciences, ranging from such practical operatives as Dr. George Gallup and Elmo Roper to austere theorists like Professors Nathan Leites and Hadley Cantril.

A good argument can be presented to the effect that the skills brought from the social-science into the propaganda field are more valuable once they are employed full time in that field than an attempt to apply political science, or sociology, or economics, each as an individual compartment, to the field of propaganda. There is still no book available with the title The Politics of Knowledge,60 even though the reception, control, prohibition, and dissemination of knowledge is a major factor in all modern governmental processes both in and out of the propaganda[Pg 291] field.

A strong case can be made that the skills moved from social sciences into the propaganda realm are more useful when fully dedicated to that field than trying to apply political science, sociology, or economics separately to the propaganda area. There's still no book titled The Politics of Knowledge,60 even though how knowledge is received, controlled, restricted, and shared is a key factor in all modern government processes, both within and outside the propaganda[Pg 291] field.

Psychology and Related Sciences.

There has been an immense amount of work done by psychologists, much of it classified, on the field of propaganda. Some of this work is refreshing in the extreme and should provide nasty surprises for the Communists in a major war. Other parts are restatements which if translated into operations might or might not prove feasible with the kind of army we Americans have or are likely to have.

One of the most conspicuous developments since World War II has been the application by psychologists, sociologists, and persons in related field of quantifying techniques. The introduction of rigorous scientific requirements of number into the attempted reportage of propaganda behavior or propaganda results is having a significant effect. Quantification may not obtain everything which its devotees claim for it. There is a wide area of human behavior which is significant to the ordinary person, or even to the expert in descriptive terms, and which loses much of its significance if the descriptive and allusive terms are replaced by measurements, tables, and graphs. There is, however, no danger that quantification will replace description as the sole tool of research in the propaganda field.

One of the most noticeable changes since World War II has been the use of quantifying techniques by psychologists, sociologists, and others in related fields. The push for strict scientific standards of number in reporting on propaganda behavior or results is making a big impact. While quantification might not capture everything its supporters claim, there is a substantial area of human behavior that matters to everyday people, or even to experts in descriptive terms, which loses a lot of its meaning when replaced by measurements, tables, and graphs. However, there’s no risk of quantification taking over description as the only research method in the propaganda field.

What quantification does do is develop a common area of discussion between propagandists and nonpropagandists. In many instances quantification can demonstrate results where allegations of failure or of success would have nothing more than personal authority to support them. Within our own particular kind of civilization quantification has a special appeal because of the American trust in engineering and in numbers. The conclusions of the Kinsey reports on men and on women seem much more authoritative to the ordinary man because they are presented with an ample garniture of numbers, even though Havelock Ellis's pioneer works in the psychology and behavior patterns of Western sex life may have been much more tangible and much more revolutionary in their time.

What quantification does is create a shared topic for discussion between propagandists and non-propagandists. In many cases, quantification can show results when claims of failure or success would only have personal authority to back them up. In our particular form of civilization, quantification is especially appealing due to the American confidence in engineering and numbers. The conclusions of the Kinsey reports on men and women seem much more credible to the average person because they come with plenty of statistics, even though Havelock Ellis's groundbreaking work on the psychology and behavior patterns of Western sexual life may have been much more concrete and revolutionary in its time.

Projection and Research.

All propaganda involves a certain degree of projection—[Pg 292]the propagandist attempts to identify himself with a situation which he does not face in real life and to issue meaningful communications to persons about situations which they themselves do not face yet. Much of the psychological research on tactical PsyWar remains yet to be done, although from the quantitative point of view there have been significant U.S. achievements within the past four years.

Another aspect of projection is left unexplored because of its immense difficulty and its dangerously unscientific character. Consider the problem this way: the United States one day before the outbreak of war with a hypothetical enemy, such as the Soviet Union, will possess a certain group of characteristics. Representative individual lives within this country can be determined to possess certain habits concerning mass communication, trust in mass communication, and response to symbols which may come through press, radio, or other mass devices.

Another aspect of projection hasn't been explored because it's incredibly difficult and lacks scientific basis. Think about it this way: the United States, right before going to war with a hypothetical enemy like the Soviet Union, will have a specific set of characteristics. Individual lives in this country can be seen as having certain habits related to mass communication, trust in mass communication, and reactions to symbols that might come through the press, radio, or other mass media.

One day after the outbreak of war the United States will change because the war has broken out.

One day after the war starts, the United States will change because the war has started.

One month after the outbreak of war the United States will no longer be the USA1 which existed on war-day. It may well have become USA25 because of the rapidity and variety of change. Three Soviet hydrogen bombs and twelve Soviet atomic bombs might change many of our national, economic, political, and psychological characteristics, and no one, not even an American, could predict this change in advance. The best he could do would be to get ready to study the change as it occurred, to understand the rate and direction of the change, and to assess the meaning of the change in light of the conduct of war.

One month after the war starts, the United States will no longer be the USA1 that existed on the day the conflict began. It could very well have become USA25 due to the speed and variety of changes. Three Soviet hydrogen bombs and twelve Soviet atomic bombs could alter many of our national, economic, political, and psychological traits, and no one, not even an American, could foresee this change. The best anyone could do is to prepare to study the changes as they happen, to understand their pace and direction, and to evaluate their significance in the context of the war.

The same would be true of the USSR; that country, like any other major country, would change under the impact of war. Who could have predicted the renascence of Russian patriotism and traditionalism resulting from the Nazi invasion of 1941? Even if we know where the Russians are as of the outbreak of war, we won't know where they will head or how fast they will head there, once war has broken out.

The same goes for the USSR; that country, like any other major nation, would change due to the effects of war. Who could have predicted the resurgence of Russian patriotism and traditional values that came from the Nazi invasion in 1941? Even if we understand the Russians' position at the start of the war, we won't know where they will go or how quickly they will get there once the war begins.

The scientific problem presented by attempted serious study of a U.S.-Soviet war is therefore very difficult indeed. It is really a problem involving three clusters of moving bodies. The first cluster will be the American people, their behavior, and their institutions; the second cluster, the Russians and allied peoples, their behavior and their institutions; the third cluster, the changing methods of communication existing between them.

The scientific issue that comes with trying to seriously study a U.S.-Soviet war is extremely challenging. It really involves three groups of moving parts. The first group is the American people, their actions, and their institutions; the second group is the Russians and their allies, their actions and their institutions; and the third group is the evolving ways of communication between them.

It can be said even now, simply by referring to the character of the American people and their past history, that if the Communist leaders of the USSR start [Pg 293] a general war, the end of that war is sure (under sets of words and ideas which have yet to be developed in the future) to involve the reconciliation of the inhabitants of the USA with the Russian people. In other words, USAv and USSRv can and must have certain relationships with each other, preeminent among which are attempts at undoing war damage, at political and cultural reconciliation, and the undertaking of the rebuilding of a world which both these great peoples can support with enthusiasm and hope.61

It can be said even now, simply by looking at the character of the American people and their past history, that if the Communist leaders of the USSR start [Pg 293] a general war, the outcome of that war is sure (under concepts and ideas that still need to be developed in the future) to involve the reconciliation of the people of the USA with the Russian people. In other words, the USA and the USSR can and must establish certain relationships with each other, especially efforts to repair the damage caused by war, to achieve political and cultural reconciliation, and to engage in rebuilding a world that both of these great peoples can support with enthusiasm and hope.61

USAv and USSRv are imaginable. USA1 and USSR1 for the day preceding the outbreak of war, or, alternatively, the day on which the war occurs, will be known elements. American science in many fields can help U.S. mass communications and therewith help our armed forces if we learn how to ascertain how the Soviet leadership changes, how Soviet élite groups change, and how the Soviet population changes during the course of the war. We must not only be able to guess what is happening to them physically, but must try to appreciate and to understand what is happening to them psychologically and semantically. This is an immense task. It is by no means certain that our research and development facilities can give us an adequate research program to handle the problem.

USAv and USSRv are conceivable. USA1 and USSR1 for the day before the war starts, or on the day the war breaks out, will be known factors. American science in various fields can enhance U.S. mass communications and subsequently support our armed forces if we figure out how to track changes in Soviet leadership, elite groups, and the Soviet population over the course of the war. We need to not only predict what is happening to them physically, but also strive to understand what is occurring psychologically and semantically. This is a monumental task. It’s far from certain that our research and development facilities can provide an adequate research program to tackle this problem.

This much can be said: if the Americans understand the Russians before the war and during the war, it will be the first time that a nation has kept its enemy in wide-awake sight.

This much can be said: if the Americans understand the Russians before and during the war, it will be the first time a nation has kept its enemy clearly in view.

The usual process in the past has been the acceptance of a few exaggerated stereotypes of the national characteristics of the potential enemy, the ascription of every possible kind of infamy and inhuman characteristic to the enemy during the war, and the redefinition of the enemy as a friend after the war. It would be strange and wonderful if the U.S. Government and the U.S. propagandists (or conceivably as much as a large minority of the U.S. population) could learn how to fight the USSR in order to help the Russians escape from a tyranny which has already hurt them much more than it has hurt us.

The typical approach in the past has been to accept a few exaggerated stereotypes about the national traits of the potential enemy, to attribute every kind of wrongdoing and inhumane characteristic to them during the war, and to redefine the enemy as a friend afterward. It would be strange and amazing if the U.S. Government and U.S. propagandists (or possibly even a significant part of the U.S. population) could figure out how to combat the USSR in order to help the Russians break free from a tyranny that has already harmed them far more than it has harmed us.

The Germans suffered a tragic, overwhelming, and perhaps decisive psychological defeat in the Russian Soviet Federated Socialist Republic and in the Ukraine, when they carried with their field forces such naïve and tragic Nazi misconceptions of Russian and Ukrainian character as to defeat every opportunity they may have had for a serious anti-Communist alliance of Germany with the Russian and Ukrainian peoples. They destroyed themselves not through ignorance, but through what they thought they knew. If they had been more calm, less assured, more willing to learn from immediate experience, and less indoctrinated with their own preposterous misconceptions of Russian and Ukrainian [Pg 294] character, they might have found Russian and Ukrainian allies who would have joined them in the final extermination of the Soviet system.

The Germans faced a tragic, crushing, and possibly decisive psychological defeat in the Russian Soviet Federated Socialist Republic and in Ukraine. They entered with their military forces carrying such naïve and tragic Nazi beliefs about Russian and Ukrainian character that they missed every chance for a serious anti-Communist alliance with the Russian and Ukrainian people. They self-sabotaged not out of ignorance, but because of what they *thought* they knew. If they had been calmer, less confident, more open to learning from immediate experiences, and less influenced by their ridiculous misconceptions of Russian and Ukrainian character, they might have found allies in Russia and Ukraine who would have joined them in the complete destruction of the Soviet system.

The world Communist movement has already suffered very serious setbacks because of its failure to project U.S. behavior successfully from the summer of 1950 onward. If the Russian and Chinese Communists had understood Americans well and had made a correct evaluation of the American response to the invasion of South Korea, they would not have driven the United States from lethargy to alertness, from weakness to military strength, from vulnerability toward Communist and crypto-Communist propaganda to sharp and angry recognition of Communist manipulation of symbols such as "progressives," "people's governments," and "liberation."

The global Communist movement has already faced significant setbacks due to its inability to accurately predict U.S. actions from the summer of 1950 onward. If the Russian and Chinese Communists had truly understood Americans and had correctly assessed the American reaction to the invasion of South Korea, they wouldn't have pushed the United States from apathy to vigilance, from weakness to military power, and from being open to Communist and crypto-Communist propaganda to a strong and outraged awareness of Communist manipulation of terms like "progressives," "people's governments," and "liberation."

Communist Developments.

If the U.S. Government agencies know about the scientific development of Soviet propaganda techniques in the last few years, they have certainly not told this author. What is here presented is therefore derived from first-hand interrogation of Communists, from escapers in both Europe and Asia, and unclassified materials.

Sociologically it would seem that the Russian Communists attempted definite improvements of the techniques of Communist revolution and that these improvements have in large part failed in the European satellites. The governments of Rumania, Bulgaria, Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Poland, and East Germany have turned out to be poor governments—despite the fact that from the Soviet point of view it was a sharp innovation to leave them in pseudo-parliamentary form instead of creating outright Soviet facsimilies.

Sociologically, it appears that the Russian Communists tried to make specific improvements to the methods of Communist revolution, but these efforts have largely failed in the European satellite states. The governments of Romania, Bulgaria, Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Poland, and East Germany have proven to be ineffective—despite the fact that, from the Soviet perspective, it was a significant change to allow them to maintain a pseudo-parliamentary structure instead of establishing outright Soviet replicas.

At the Chinese end of the Moscow-Peking axis the sociology of revolutionary propaganda and organization appears to have worked out much more successfully than at the Russian end. The Chinese Communists, perhaps because they were Chinese, perhaps because they were tougher and more experienced Communists than the Russians, got their country under rigid control and then undertook social and political experiments on a very audacious scale. They have managed not to be un-Chinese while creating in China the kind of pervasive dictatorship which Communist control appears to require.

At the Chinese end of the Moscow-Peking axis, the sociology of revolutionary propaganda and organization seems to have been much more effective than at the Russian end. The Chinese Communists, maybe because they were Chinese or perhaps because they were tougher and more experienced than the Russians, established strict control over their country and then engaged in bold social and political experiments. They have succeeded in maintaining their Chinese identity while implementing a widespread dictatorship that Communist control seems to demand.

In the manipulation of satellites and in particularization of propaganda, the North Korean Communist army, the Viet Minh army in Indochina, and the Malayan Races Liberation[Pg 295] Army on the Malay peninsula, appear to have near-optimum localism and particularism without suffering serious deviation from the main Communist world-wide pattern. In North Korea, of course, Chinese intervention and Soviet support have sharply modified the position of the North Korean People's Army, but the Annamite and Malay Communist forces appear to be fighting with high morale and considerable success, despite the duality of control from Peking and Moscow, and despite the difficulties of reconciling Asian nationalism with Marxian-world doctrine.

In managing satellites and promoting propaganda, the North Korean Communist army, the Viet Minh army in Indochina, and the Malayan Races Liberation Army on the Malay peninsula seem to have a strong sense of local identity and focus without straying too far from the overall Communist global model. In North Korea, Chinese intervention and Soviet support have significantly altered the situation for the North Korean People's Army, but the Annamite and Malay Communist forces appear to be fighting with high morale and notable success, despite the dual control from Beijing and Moscow, and the challenges of aligning Asian nationalism with Marxist global theory.

Another Communist technique is now known through Edward Hunter's provocative pioneer book62 by its correct name of "brain-washing." This involves the transformation of a human personality. The author has himself interrogated victims of brain-washing and can attest to the terrifying depth to which this process is carried. The victim of brain-washing is subject to very slight persuasion at the rational level. He is not even given much propaganda as U.S. propagandists of recent years might recognize the product. Instead, the process of brain-washing consists of a frontal attack on all levels of the personality, from the most conscious to the most hidden. The Communists seek through fatigue and sustained interrogation to create a condition similar to what is called "nervous breakdown" in popular parlance. Then they rebuild the personality, healing their victim into Communist normality.

Another Communist technique is now recognized, thanks to Edward Hunter's groundbreaking book62, as "brainwashing." This involves changing a person's identity. The author has personally interrogated victims of brainwashing and can confirm the horrifying extent to which this process occurs. The victim undergoes minimal persuasion at a rational level. They aren’t even bombarded with much propaganda that U.S. propagandists would easily recognize. Instead, brainwashing involves a direct assault on all aspects of the personality, from the most conscious to the most hidden. The Communists aim, through fatigue and prolonged questioning, to create a state similar to what people commonly refer to as a "nervous breakdown." Then they reconstruct the personality, molding their victim into Communist conformity.

One victim to whom the author talked had been so subject to Communist brain-changing that he thought himself a real Communist even though he had been reared a Catholic. He was completely convinced of the Communist cause and of his own life and place in that cause after the brain-washing had been completed. Unfortunately for Communism, the man got into serious sexual difficulties, difficulties of a kind which any American psychiatrist would recognize as potentially devastating.

One victim the author spoke with had been so influenced by Communist brainwashing that he saw himself as a true Communist, even though he was raised Catholic. He was entirely convinced of the Communist agenda and his own role within it after the brainwashing process was finished. Unfortunately for Communism, the man encountered serious sexual issues, problems that any American psychiatrist would recognize as potentially devastating.

As a result of his sexual frustrations he suffered a mild equivalent of the medically recognized phenomenon of the schizophrenic break—that terrible moment of false enlightenment in which the psychotic personality cuts loose with a truth of his own and shuts off most or all communication with normal people—with the consequence that he was walking along Nanking Road in Shanghai, a normal Communist in one instant of time and (as he put it to the author) in a millionth of a second he suddenly realized he was a Catholic, an anti-Communist, the enemy of every man, woman and child in sight—and at war with his entire environment. As this writer understood it, the poor man, though adjusted to the Communist environment after brain-washing,[Pg 296] happened to go crazy—crazy enough to come back to our side.

Due to his sexual frustrations, he experienced a mild version of the medically recognized phenomenon known as a schizophrenic break—that awful moment of false clarity where the psychotic mind erupts with its own version of truth and disconnects from most or all normal people. As a result, he found himself walking along Nanking Road in Shanghai, a regular Communist one moment and (as he described to the author) just a millionth of a second later, he suddenly realized he was a Catholic, an anti-Communist, the enemy of everyone around him—and at war with his entire surroundings. As I understood it, the poor guy, despite adapting to the Communist environment after being brainwashed,[Pg 296] ended up going crazy—crazy enough to return to our side.

Who can say which is sane, which insane? When two social and cultural systems are completely at odds with one another it may be impossible to be "normal" in both of them.

Who can tell which is sane and which is insane? When two social and cultural systems are completely at odds, it might be impossible to be "normal" in both.

Scientifically the Chinese process of personality transformation lacked some of the pharmaceutical features apparent in the Western Communist conversions for purposes of confession. It appears to be a combination of audacious practical experimentation with well-known procedures from textbooks of Pavlovian psychology. It is, of course, an interesting scientific question to ask one's self: could Communist psychological researchers do enough psychological research to understand their own difficulties and to de-Communize themselves in the very act of seeking better psychological weapons for Communism? If the people in charge of Communist psychological techniques were scientists, as American psychologists generally are, there might be a real point of discussion. Unfortunately, most of them appear to be artists, believers, and fanatics. The history of the fanatical religions which have inflamed and ripped so much of mankind across the centuries is not such as to suggest that Communism will de-Communize itself by becoming more Communistic or more scientific.

Scientifically, the Chinese method of personality transformation lacked some of the pharmaceutical aspects evident in Western Communist conversions aimed at confession. It seems to be a mix of bold practical experimentation and well-known techniques from Pavlovian psychology textbooks. It's definitely an intriguing question to consider: could Communist psychological researchers conduct enough psychological research to understand their own challenges and de-Communize themselves while trying to find better psychological tools for Communism? If the people overseeing Communist psychological methods were scientists, like most American psychologists, there could be a meaningful conversation. Unfortunately, most of them seem to be artists, believers, and fanatics. The history of fanatical religions that have stirred and torn apart humanity over the centuries doesn't suggest that Communism will be able to de-Communize itself by becoming even more Communistic or more scientific.

Logically considered, the United States remains the largest extant revolutionary experiment in the world—the first immense human community which survives without profound dogma or profound hatred and which attempts to make short-range, practical, and warm-hearted (though ideologically superficial) concurrence the foundation for a political and industrial civilization. If the United States wins a few more wars it may be that the rest of mankind will be persuaded that our kind of practicality is not only humanly preferable, but scientifically more defensible than the philosophies of competing civilizations. It seems unlikely that Communist research can outstrip us in the propaganda field so far as the race is run in purely scientific terms; artistically and gadget-wise the Communists are just as inventive as we are and often more enthusiastic.

Logically considered, the United States is still the largest ongoing revolutionary experiment in the world—the first massive human community that exists without deep dogma or intense hatred and strives to base its political and industrial society on practical, warm-hearted (if ideologically shallow) agreement. If the United States wins a few more wars, it might convince the rest of humanity that our type of practicality is not only more desirable but also scientifically more valid than the ideas of other civilizations. It seems unlikely that Communist research can surpass us in the propaganda arena when the competition is based purely on scientific terms; artistically and in terms of technology, the Communists are just as creative as we are and often more passionate.

Private PsyWar and Covert Techniques.

Another aspect in the development of PsyWar was the inevitable possibility that skills learned in wartime would not be forgotten in time of peace. Many of the background studies made for OWI during World War II have been developed, on the constructive side, into serious scientific contributions to ethnology, anthropology, or psychology. The postwar studies of[Pg 297] RAND Corporation have in part been released in unclassified form and add to our knowledge not only of propaganda but of mankind. The RADIR project at Stanford University, the Russian research program at MIT and Harvard, and other governmentally inspired or encouraged undertakings have borne similar fruit for private scholarship and discussion.

On the other side of the coin, it is very hopeful to note that the many and dangerous techniques developed by OSS for covert propaganda, some of which were applied with considerable success in Europe, have not been introduced into domestic U.S. politics, commercial competition, or other forms of private life. After each war there is often a danger that the coarsening of a culture by the war will lead to the application of wartime skills to peacetime situations. This was emphatically not the case in the Presidential campaigns of 1948 and 1952, even though persons of rich PsyWar experience in World War II were on the staffs of both Stevenson and Eisenhower.

On the flip side, it's encouraging to see that many dangerous techniques developed by OSS for covert propaganda, which were quite effective in Europe, haven't been used in U.S. domestic politics, business competition, or other private aspects of life. After every war, there's often a risk that the harsh realities of war will push wartime skills into peacetime scenarios. Fortunately, this definitely wasn’t the case in the Presidential campaigns of 1948 and 1952, even though people with extensive PsyWar experience from World War II were part of the teams for both Stevenson and Eisenhower.

It is often forgotten that some of the deadliest and most effective revolutionary enterprises in the nineteenth century were undertaken without the consent or assistance of the existing governments. Karl Marx was certainly not an invention of Lord Palmerston. Bakunin did not operate out of the French Foreign Office.

It is often overlooked that some of the deadliest and most effective revolutionary movements in the nineteenth century occurred without the permission or support of the existing governments. Karl Marx was definitely not a creation of Lord Palmerston. Bakunin was not working from the French Foreign Office.

In the postwar discussion of USA-Communist rivalry, recommendations were often made on the U.S. side that we should counter Soviet covert operations with our own covert operations against the USSR. What has been forgotten in this context is the fact that such operations have been made illegal and dangerous under United States law. Under Federal law as it exists today no Underground Railway could be developed to assist Soviet escapers in the way that Negro slaves were relayed across the Free States to Canada in the years before Emancipation. One of the chief blocks to U.S. covert operations is the immense growth in all directions of the power, authority, and responsibility of the Federal Government; this growth makes it almost impossible to wage revolutionary or conspiratorial operations from U.S. territory without the prior approval of U.S. authorities—which the authorities, under traditional international law, cannot give and cannot afford to give.

In the discussions after the war about the rivalry between the USA and the Communists, there were often suggestions from the U.S. side that we should counter Soviet secret operations with our own actions against the USSR. What has been overlooked in this context is the reality that such operations have become illegal and risky under U.S. law. Under current Federal law, no Underground Railroad could be created to help Soviet escapees in the same way that enslaved Black people were moved across the Free States to Canada before Emancipation. One of the main obstacles to U.S. covert operations is the massive expansion of the Federal Government's power, authority, and responsibilities; this makes it nearly impossible to carry out revolutionary or conspiratorial actions from U.S. territory without prior approval from U.S. authorities—which, under traditional international law, they cannot provide and cannot afford to offer.

It would seem desirable, if the Cold War situation persists over a long period of time, for Americans to reexamine the restraints which they [Pg 298]have placed upon their own citizens and to attempt a revision of the laws which would permit pro-American secret activities to be launched without permitting anti-American activities of the same kind to be carried on. One immediately comes to the conundrum:63

It seems sensible that if the Cold War situation continues for a long time, Americans should take another look at the restrictions they have imposed on their own citizens. They should try to revise the laws to allow pro-American secret activities to be carried out while preventing similar anti-American activities from happening. This raises an immediate dilemma:63

How can the Government say yes to the one and no to the other without being cognizant of what happens?

How can the Government say yes to one but no to the other without knowing what’s going on?

The answer would appear to lie in the older body of our law in that a withdrawal of governmental authority from some fields would leave the individual responsible and subject to indictment and trial if his enterprises should prove deleterious to the United States Government, but not subject to punishment if his enterprises hurt the known antagonists of the USA.

The answer seems to be found in the older laws, where a withdrawal of government authority in certain areas would make individuals accountable and open to indictment and trial if their actions harmed the United States Government. However, they wouldn't face punishment if their actions negatively impacted the known enemies of the USA.

Phrased in another way, this means that the USA might, in a long-range Cold War situation, be required to make some domestic recognition of the fact that the Communist states are the antagonists but not the military enemies of the U.S. system of government and that as antagonists of this system of government such states, their representatives, their property, and their organizations, should not be afforded any more protection under our laws than is given to the National City Bank of New York in the laws applicable to the city of Moscow, or the American Telephone & Telegraph Company in the laws which apply in Budapest. For a long time the Communist states have treated even the most innocent business enterprise and social club on our side as though they were attainted with an inherent factor of criminal and subversive intent. The withdrawal of U.S. legal protection from all things Communist might allow the American people—or those among them who so chose—to develop proclivities for adventure and trouble-making against the Communists. These proclivities are now sternly repressed by Federal statute.

In other words, this means that the USA might, in a long-term Cold War scenario, need to acknowledge that Communist states are the rivals, but not the military enemies, of the U.S. government. As rivals to this system, those states, their representatives, their assets, and their organizations shouldn't receive any more legal protection than what the National City Bank of New York gets under Moscow's laws or the American Telephone & Telegraph Company under Budapest's regulations. For a long time, Communist states have viewed even the most benign business ventures and social clubs on our side as though they were inherently criminal and subversive. Removing U.S. legal protection from anything related to Communism might enable Americans—or those who choose to do so—to pursue adventurous and troublemaking activities against the Communists. These tendencies are currently strictly controlled by Federal law.

The Future of Psychological Warfare.

PsyWar has become an existing art. Where it had no practitioners at all in the United States between 1919 and 1940, it has had a long and distinguished roster of active and reserve officers, civilian consultants, and demobilized veterans interested in the field ever since 1945. A wide variety of military establishments have had PsyWar responsibilities assigned them. Substantial cadres of officers and skilled enlisted personnel have been recruited and trained. Radio and leaflet facilities are ready to accompany[Pg 299] our land, sea, and air forces wherever they may have to go. A U.S. strategic center for global propaganda, instantly convertible to wartime use, exists in the Operations Coordinating Board under the National Security Council.

This is not the end of the story.

This isn't the end of the story.

One of the paradoxical but deeply true factors in the study and conduct of propaganda is this: the more people know about propaganda, the better they can resist it.

One of the surprising but true aspects of studying and practicing propaganda is this: the more people understand propaganda, the better they can fight against it.

Propaganda was a tremendous bogey in the 1920s. It probably seems very ugly and frightening to most people born before 1920. It does not seem too frightening, so far as the author can judge, to Americans born after 1930. Those born in the period 1920-30 appear to be divided in their emotional reactions to mass persuasion situations.

Propaganda was a huge concern in the 1920s. It probably looks very ugly and scary to most people born before 1920. However, it doesn't seem too threatening, at least from the author's perspective, to Americans born after 1930. Those born between 1920 and 1930 seem to have mixed feelings about mass persuasion situations.

PsyWar is not magic. It is a valuable auxiliary to modern warfare and a useful concomitant to modern strategy. If a particular strategic policy is sanely and effectively devised as a feasible deterrent to war, the PsyWar procedures supporting that strategy will contribute to the prevention of war. Psychological warfare represents a recognition and acceptance in the military and strategic field of skills which grow about us every day.

PsyWar isn't magic. It's a valuable support system for modern warfare and an important part of contemporary strategy. If a specific strategic plan is thoughtfully and effectively designed as a realistic deterrent to war, the PsyWar methods backing that strategy will help prevent conflict. Psychological warfare acknowledges and embraces the skills that are developing around us every day in the military and strategic arena.

In so far as ultra-destructive weapons may have increased the tenseness and bad temper of people who must live under the perpetual but remote threat of atomic bombing, one can say that physicists have upset the nerves of mankind and that it is now up to the propagandists to reassure and to reconcile the peoples.

As much as extremely destructive weapons may have heightened the anxiety and irritability of people living under the constant yet distant threat of atomic bombings, it can be said that physicists have frayed the nerves of humanity, and now it's the job of propagandists to comfort and bring people together.

Whatever PsyWar does, it certainly does not and should not increase the bitterness of war. Fighting itself is the supreme bitterness. Radio broadcasts and leaflets even in wartime only rarely should promote hatred. The situation which the world faces is dangerous because of technological development, not because of psychological knowledge. PsyWar ranks as a weapon, but it is almost certainly the most humane of all weapons.

Whatever PsyWar does, it definitely should not and does not increase the bitterness of war. The fighting itself is the ultimate bitterness. Radio broadcasts and leaflets, even during wartime, should only rarely promote hatred. The situation the world faces is risky due to technological advancements, not because of psychological insights. PsyWar is considered a weapon, but it is most likely the most humane of all weapons.

Apart from PsyWar, what military weapon destroys the enemy soldier's capacity to fight by saving his life? PsyWar tries to bring him over alive and tries to send him home as our friend. No rival weapon can do this.

Apart from PsyWar, what military weapon eliminates an enemy soldier's ability to fight while also saving his life? PsyWar aims to convert him into an ally and send him home as our friend. No other weapon can achieve this.

PsyWar, no matter what it may be called in the future, cannot be omitted from the arsenal of modern war. Neither can it outlast war. Its improvement [Pg 300] is a cheap, valuable, and humane way of increasing the military potential of any country whether we think that country to be politically right or politically wrong.

PsyWar, no matter what it might be called in the future, cannot be excluded from the toolkit of modern warfare. It also can't survive without war. Its enhancement [Pg 300] is an affordable, valuable, and humane way of boosting the military capabilities of any country, regardless of whether we see that country as politically right or wrong.

Since 1945 we Americans have written more, studied more, and talked more about PsyWar than have any of the other free peoples. This is a hopeful sign. It can be read as an indication that the American love of the gadget, the American quest for a novelty, can be turned to the arena of the soul. The Communists are better liars, better schemers, better murderers than we shall ever be; they start off by being better fanatics. Is it not in the American spirit that we should out-trick them, out-talk them, and out-maneuver them? We have a very creative and resourceful civilization at our backs. We have no Führer to guide us and no party line to comfort us; we don't even want such things. Hard though it may be, we can live with our own consciences and not seek for keepers.

Since 1945, we Americans have written more, studied more, and talked more about PsyWar than any other free people. This is a promising sign. It suggests that our love for gadgets and our desire for novelty can be directed towards deeper issues. The Communists are better at lying, scheming, and killing than we'll ever be; they have the advantage of being more fanatical. Isn’t it in the American spirit to outsmart them, outtalk them, and outmaneuver them? We have a creative and resourceful civilization behind us. We don’t have a Führer to lead us or a party line to rely on; we don’t even desire those things. As difficult as it may be, we can manage our own consciences without needing guardians.

The Communists have started a fight with us. That fight may go on a long time. If they want to stop fighting we shall certainly try to find peace with them. But if they push the fight to its bitter end—

The Communists have started a conflict with us. That conflict might last a long time. If they want to end the fighting, we will definitely try to make peace with them. But if they take the fight to its bitter end—

We shall not fail.

We won't fail.

APPENDIX
Military PsyWar Operations, 1950-53

On 25 June 1950, when the invasion of the Republic of Korea began, no real military PsyWar organization was tangibly evident. A planning staff headed by Colonel J. Woodall Greene had been re-created in the Far East Command's GHQ in 1947, but it was hardly prepared to direct full-scale propaganda operations on such short notice, especially with a total lack of field operating units. Yet the staff with hasty augmentation did go into action—in effect, became its own operating unit—two days following the invasion, using both leaflets and radio in a strategic campaign that was continued without interruption for over three years.

On June 25, 1950, when the invasion of South Korea started, there wasn’t any real military PsyWar organization in place. A planning team led by Colonel J. Woodall Greene had been formed in the Far East Command's GHQ in 1947, but it wasn’t really ready to manage large-scale propaganda efforts on such short notice, especially since there were no field operating units available. Still, the staff, with quick additions, sprang into action—effectively becoming its own operating unit—just two days after the invasion, using both leaflets and radio in a strategic campaign that continued nonstop for over three years.

At the same time that General MacArthur made provision for the PsyWar planning staff in the Far East Command, the Department of the Army's G2 in 1947 directed the inauguration of a long-range program of extension courses to be administered primarily to the specialists of the Military Intelligence Reserve. One such specialty in the military intelligence career program was psychological warfare.64

At the same time General MacArthur set up the PsyWar planning team in the Far East Command, the Army's G2 in 1947 ordered the start of a long-term program for extension courses aimed mainly at the specialists in the Military Intelligence Reserve. One of these specialties in the military intelligence career path was psychological warfare.64

Parallel with the development of training literature based on World War II experience, the Army experimented with the use of PsyWar in field maneuvers. A special unit, called the Tactical Information Detachment,65 was formed at Fort Riley, Kansas.

Parallel with the development of training literature based on World War II experiences, the Army tested the use of PsyWar in field exercises. A special unit, called the Tactical Information Detachment,65 was created at Fort Riley, Kansas.

Organization of Field Operational Units.

Less than a month after the 1950 invasion, the Department of the Army announced the approval of a new organizational concept for PsyWar field operational units. The new concept, profiting by the organizational happenchance in all theaters of operations during World War II, established two functional units: one for strategic propaganda support, the other for tactical propaganda support.

Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet Group.

Although the concept for new unit organization and function was not conceived overnight, FEC's Psychological Warfare Section (PWS) with its dual planning and operating responsibilities pointed up the urgent need for a unit properly manned and equipped to support full-scale strategic operations in any area. So the Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet (RB&L) Group was born. Not only was it designed to conduct strategic propaganda in direct [Pg 302] support of military operations, but it likewise was created to support the national world-wide propaganda effort when so directed. It was built on a basic framework of three companies:

Headquarters and Headquarters Company, containing the command, administrative, supervisory and creative personnel necessary for propaganda operations.

Headquarters and Headquarters Company, includes the command, admin, supervisory, and creative staff needed for propaganda operations.

Reproduction Company, containing intricate equipment and skilled personnel capable of producing leaflets and newspapers of varying sizes and multiple color.

Reproduction Company, equipped with advanced machinery and talented staff capable of producing brochures and newspapers in different sizes and various colors.

Mobile Radio Broadcasting Company, designed to replace or augment other means of broadcasting radio propaganda.

Mobile Radio Broadcasting Company, created to replace or enhance other ways of broadcasting radio propaganda.

In 1953 a fourth type company was activated at Fort Bragg, North Carolina—the Consolidation Company. This unit was very flexible and had the job of creating and conducting PsyWar in support of consolidation operations in areas under Military Government control.

In 1953, a fourth type of company was set up at Fort Bragg, North Carolina—the Consolidation Company. This unit was quite adaptable and was responsible for creating and carrying out PsyWar to support consolidation operations in areas under Military Government control.

[Figure 75]
Figure 75: UN Propaganda. In some leaflets used in Korea, the United Nations emerged as a major point. Here UN lavishness to South Korea is contrasted with Communist rapacity in the North. The scene does not remind the reader of slums on our side.

Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company.

The Group's junior partner in the conduct of PsyWar support operations was the Loudspeaker and Leaflet (L&L) Company. This unit specifically supported an army in the field with adequate tactical propaganda support. Like the Group, it supported the national propaganda objectives, but it interpreted the directives that came from the theater commander in terms of more[Pg 303] immediate objectives. Its targets were smaller, lived under unusual circumstances, and presented highly vulnerable, rapidly changing propaganda opportunities—a real challenge for the L&L Company. Organizationally it was a trimmed-down version of the Group. Its company headquarters and propaganda platoon were the offspring of Headquarters and Headquarters Company. The publications platoon was a smaller, more adaptable version of Reproduction Company. And the loudspeaker platoon was the tactical counterpart of the strategic Mobile Radio Broadcasting Company.
[Figure 76]
Figure 76: Korean Leaflet Bomb, Early Model. An M16A1 cluster adapter being loaded at the FEC printing plant in Yokohama (1 November 1950). The bomb type adapter will contain 22,500 (5″ by 8″) psychological warfare leaflets.

The Tactical Information Detachment, moving from Fort Riley to Korea in the fall of 1950, was reorganized as the 1st Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company and, attached to EUSAK, served as Eighth Army's tactical propaganda unit throughout the campaign. It adjusted its location, equipment and propaganda tone to keep pace with the ups and downs of the Korean war.

The Tactical Information Detachment, transitioning from Fort Riley to Korea in the fall of 1950, was restructured as the 1st Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company and, linked with EUSAK, operated as the Eighth Army's tactical propaganda unit throughout the campaign. It modified its location, equipment, and propaganda style to keep up with the fluctuations of the Korean War.

Psychological Warfare Center.

Paralleling the creation of the Office of the Chief of Psychological [Pg 304] Warfare in the Department of the Army PsyWar training was started in the spring of 1951. A faculty was collected at the Army General School to start the world's first formal school of military propaganda.

At the same time, reserve officers whose civilian specialties were in or related to mass communications were recalled to PsyWar assignments. Several RB&L groups and L&L companies were activated and trained at Fort Riley. One of these, the 1st Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet Group, was deployed to Japan to become the strategic propaganda support unit in FEC, thereby relieving the hard-pressed Psychological Warfare Section of its operational functions. The Group left Fort Riley in July 1951 at the height of the Missouri Valley floods, forcing the unit to take emergency detours by bus and train in order to meet its scheduled port of embarkation call. The 1st was the only group to have been used in active operations. Other groups were employed in training missions. In addition, Reserve groups and companies trained periodically at key locations where sufficient specialized personnel were available to keep the units on a ready, stand-by basis.

At the same time, reserve officers with civilian expertise in mass communications were called back for PsyWar assignments. Several RB&L groups and L&L companies were activated and trained at Fort Riley. One of these, the 1st Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet Group, was sent to Japan to serve as the strategic propaganda support unit in FEC, relieving the overworked Psychological Warfare Section of its operational duties. The Group left Fort Riley in July 1951 during the peak of the Missouri Valley floods, forcing the unit to take emergency detours by bus and train to make its scheduled port of embarkation. The 1st was the only group used in active operations; other groups were involved in training missions. Additionally, Reserve groups and companies trained periodically at key locations where enough specialized personnel were available to keep the units ready for action.

In April 1952, the PsyWar training activities at Fort Riley were moved to Fort Bragg, North Carolina, where the new Psychological Warfare Center was located. This Center not only provided unit training supervision and facilities, but it fathered a new activity, the Psychological Warfare Board, designed to evaluate and test new PsyWar equipment and techniques. And the Psychological Warfare School, an outgrowth of the classes conducted by the Army General School, was formally recognized and established as one of the Army's specialist schools. More than four hundred officers have received diplomas as PsyWar officers at the time of this writing (1953). Most of the graduates have been Army officers, although successfully completing the course have been students from the Navy, Marine Corps, Air Force, U.S. Information Agency, and from nine Allied nations.

In April 1952, the PsyWar training activities at Fort Riley were relocated to Fort Bragg, North Carolina, where the new Psychological Warfare Center was established. This Center not only provided supervision and facilities for unit training but also initiated a new activity, the Psychological Warfare Board, aimed at evaluating and testing new PsyWar equipment and techniques. Additionally, the Psychological Warfare School, which evolved from the classes conducted by the Army General School, was officially recognized and established as one of the Army's specialist schools. As of this writing in 1953, more than four hundred officers have received diplomas as PsyWar officers. While most graduates have been Army officers, students from the Navy, Marine Corps, Air Force, U.S. Information Agency, and nine Allied nations have also successfully completed the course.

Psychological Warfare Staff, FEC.

For nearly two years, the Psychological Warfare Section operated under the general staff supervision of Intelligence (G2). Since World War I days G2 had been given the responsibility for monitoring PsyWar activity, a practice that was evident throughout World War II. In 1947 the Department of the Army transferred the monitorship and supervision of PsyWar to Plans and Operations (G3). The shift was effected in FEC in 1952.
[Figure 77]
Figure 77: UN Themes. This Korean-language leaflet states: "No soldier would attempt to fight 54 men, yet Communist China is attempting to fight 54 nations. Don't fight for Communist enslavement—Join your comrades who have surrendered into safety."

Early in 1953 PWS was transferred to the staff of the commander, Army Forces Far East (AFFE), a paper transaction to put the staff in a closer position to coordinate the plans and operations of the supporting army PsyWar units.

Early in 1953, PWS was moved to the staff of the commander, Army Forces Far East (AFFE), a logistical shift to position the staff closer to coordinating the plans and operations of the supporting army PsyWar units.

Throughout the Korean conflict, PWS, like its area commander, wore two hats: PWS was also the PsyWar operations coordinating agency for the United Nations Command.

Throughout the Korean conflict, PWS, like its area commander, had two roles: PWS also served as the PsyWar operations coordinating agency for the United Nations Command.

Broad objectives made possible throughout the war years the development of literally thousands of appropriate themes. One theme so prominent in World War II propaganda, that of unconditional surrender, was never used. UN policy denied its use, and PWS enforced the prohibition.

Broad objectives during the war years led to the development of literally thousands of relevant themes. One theme that was so prominent in World War II propaganda, that of unconditional surrender, was never utilized. UN policy prohibited its use, and PWS enforced that ban.

Psychological Warfare Staff, EUSAK.

Recognizing the need for PsyWar officers on army and corps staffs, the Department of the Army hastened to make an allocation for these officers to be integrated into headquarters structures. The PsyWar officers finally came to rest in the G3 staff section.

Eighth Army's PsyWar division of G3 had the 1st Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company under its operational control. EUSAK's PsyWar officer kept a tight control over the propaganda output of the L&L Company by physically moving the propaganda platoon into his EUSAK staff office.

Eighth Army's PsyWar division of G3 had the 1st Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company under its operational control. EUSAK's PsyWar officer maintained strict control over the propaganda output of the L&L Company by physically relocating the propaganda platoon into his EUSAK staff office.

[Figure 78]
Figure 78: Home-front Morale. When South Korean communications were interrupted, leaflets such as this provided on early boost to Korean civilian morale.

Each of the corps PsyWar officers had under his operational control one loudspeaker section (with a varying number of teams) from the L&L Company.

Each of the PsyWar officers had control over one loudspeaker section (with a different number of teams) from the L&L Company.

Radio Operations.

Radio in the Korean conflict was used jointly as a strategic and a consolidation medium. From the beginning of the war, radio was the voice of our military policy. An ambitious network, supervised in 1950-51 directly by PWS and thereafter by the 1st RB&L Group, became known and recognized as the Voice of the United Nations Command. The Korean Broadcasting System (KBS) and the Japan Broadcasting System (JBS) transmitted on a cooperative basis, with the U.S. Government buying air time. The 1st RB&L Group's radio unit furnished programming assistance through key stations in Seoul (KBS), Taegu (KBS), Pusan (KBS) and Tokyo (JBS). In addition, the Group furnished technical assistance to KBS in order to keep as many as twelve network stations on the air.

Leaflet Operations.

As in World War II, leaflets were delivered primarily by two means: aircraft and artillery. B-29s of the Far East Air Force ferried leaflet bombs on night missions deep into strategic areas. Light bombers and liaison craft in support of EUSAK dropped both leaflet bombs and bundles on tactical targets. The leaflet bundle was a Korean war development. It was wrapped, tied, and fuzed in such[Pg 307] a manner that it would open and release its leaflets in mid-air. The 105mm. howitzer remained the principal artillery piece for placing propaganda-loaded shells on pinpoint targets.

Tremendous quantities of leaflets were printed. The 1st RB&L Group on many occasions averaged better than twenty million pieces of printed propaganda every week. To this, the 1st L&L Company in Korea added an average of three and a half million leaflets per week.

Tons of leaflets were printed. The 1st RB&L Group often produced over twenty million pieces of printed propaganda each week. On top of that, the 1st L&L Company in Korea contributed an average of three and a half million leaflets per week.

Loudspeaker Operations.

The airborne loudspeaker was the object of experimentation, but the bulk of loudspeaker broadcasts were made from vehicle mounts, such as tanks, and from emplacements. During the static battle situation of 1951-53, most of the broadcasts were of the latter kind. Range of the voice casts was short, something like two thousand yards under ideal conditions. Personnel and equipment were supplied by the 1st L&L Company, and scripts were prepared by PsyWar Division, G3, EUSAK.

Results of Military PsyWar Operations.

When the question was asked, "Just how effective was PsyWar?" the answer was vague. Clear-cut immediate evaluation of the effects of each propaganda campaign was often impossible to ascertain because of the many intangible conditions that were prevalent in the target area—conditions that were constantly changing.

Some critics of the PsyWar operations in the Far East Command charged that there were exaggerated claims of prisoners of war who surrendered as a result of propaganda. They pointed out that a head count of prisoners is an inaccurate measure of direct effects of PsyWar used in support of military operations, because rarely is the taking of prisoners the sole goal of any major PsyWar campaign.

Some critics of the PsyWar operations in the Far East Command claimed that there were inflated figures of prisoners of war who gave up because of propaganda. They noted that counting prisoners is an unreliable way to measure the direct effects of PsyWar used to support military actions, because capturing prisoners is rarely the only objective of any significant PsyWar campaign.

Other critics expressed the belief that emphasis had been placed on quantity rather than quality of propaganda. By quantity they meant propaganda measured by bookkeeping statistics. By quality they meant propaganda that, planned with potent intelligence, was capable of exploiting propaganda opportunities with maximum psychological impact.

Other critics believed that more focus had been put on quantity over quality of propaganda. By quantity, they referred to propaganda measured through bookkeeping statistics. By quality, they meant propaganda that, strategically designed with strong insights, could take advantage of opportunities for maximum psychological impact.

Did PsyWar achieve its goal?

Did PsyWar meet its goal?

The effects of planned persuasion in a thousand days of radio broadcasts, in tens of thousands of loudspeaker appeals, in billions of leaflets, may be measured only in retrospect [Pg 308]. The question may be answered when reaction in the target area has reached (or fails to reach) favorable proportion, provided that the tangible results of the military operations can be clearly separated from those of concurrent and subsequent strategic international information operations.

The impact of deliberate persuasion over a thousand days of radio broadcasts, through tens of thousands of loudspeaker announcements, and in billions of leaflets, can only be assessed in hindsight [Pg 308]. The answer might come when the response in the target area achieves (or doesn't achieve) a favorable ratio, as long as the concrete outcomes of the military actions can be distinctly separated from those of the ongoing and follow-up strategic international information campaigns.

[Figure 79]
Figure 79: The Famous Airplane Surrender Leaflet. This is the controversial Far East Command leaflet that in April 1953 offered "the sum of 50,000 U.S. dollars to any pilot who delivers a modern, operational, combat-type jet aircraft in flyable condition to South Korea. The first pilot who delivers such a jet aircraft to the free world will receive an additional 50,000 U.S. dollars bonus for his bravery." The leaflet was printed in three languages—Russian, Chinese and Korean. In this example of the Russian language leaflet, there are added notations in both Korean and Chinese that "this is a message from the Americans to any jet pilot who can read Russian. If you know such a person, please give it to him. It tells him how to escape to the UN Forces."

FOOTNOTES:

1 Histories of warfare, of politics (though there are no good recent ones, Edward Jenks' little book being half a century out of date), of political theory (especially the excellent though dissimilar volumes by G. H. Sabine and by G. E. C. Catlin), of particular countries, of diplomacy, of religion, and even of literature all cast a certain amount of light on the subject. No writer known to the author specializes in the topic of historical propaganda; none takes up the long-established historical role of non-violent persuasion in warfare. Some of the sociologists and anthropologists, such as Karl Mannheim, Max Weber, Talcott Parsons, Geoffrey Gorer, Ruth Benedict (to mention a few at random) have presented approaches which would justify re-evaluations of history in a way useful to propaganda students; but they have not yet persuaded the historians to do the work.

1 Histories of warfare, politics (although there haven't been any good recent ones; Edward Jenks' little book is half a century old), political theory (especially the excellent but different volumes by G. H. Sabine and G. E. C. Catlin), specific countries, diplomacy, religion, and even literature all provide some insight on the topic. No author known to the writer focuses specifically on historical propaganda; none addresses the long-standing role of non-violent persuasion in warfare. Some sociologists and anthropologists, like Karl Mannheim, Max Weber, Talcott Parsons, Geoffrey Gorer, and Ruth Benedict (to name just a few), have offered perspectives that could lead to a reevaluation of history in ways that would benefit students of propaganda; however, they have yet to convince historians to undertake this task.

2 7 Judges 22-23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 22-23.

3 Leon Wieger, S. J., Textes Historiques, Hsien-hsien, 1929, vol. 1, pp. 628-633.

3 Leon Wieger, S. J., Historical Texts, Hsien-hsien, 1929, vol. 1, pp. 628-633.

4 The author's attention to this reference was drawn by an unpublished undated typescript article in the War Department files by Lt. Col. Samuel T. Mackall, Inf.

4 The author noticed this reference because of an unpublished, undated typed article in the War Department files by Lt. Col. Samuel T. Mackall, Infantry.

5 Lo Kuan-chung, San Kuo chih Yen-i, translated by C. H. Brewitt-Taylor as San Kuo or Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Shanghai, 1929, vol. 1, p. 46.

5 Lo Kuan-chung, San Kuo chih Yen-i, translated by C. H. Brewitt-Taylor as San Kuo or Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Shanghai, 1929, vol. 1, p. 46.

6 Recent writers on Genghis, such as Lamb, Vladimirtsov, Fox and Lattimore all credit the Mongols with a higher technological level of warfare than has been the custom among most Western historians. H. G. Wells' simple but compelling description of the Mongols in his Outline of History is worth re-reading in this connection.

6 Recent authors like Lamb, Vladimirtsov, Fox, and Lattimore acknowledge that the Mongols had a more advanced approach to warfare technology than what is typically recognized by most Western historians. H. G. Wells' straightforward yet impactful portrayal of the Mongols in his Outline of History is worth revisiting in this context.

7 Petis de la Croix, The History of Genghizcan the Great, First Emperor of the Antient Moguls and Tartars ..., London, 1722, p. 154.

7 Petis de la Croix, The History of Genghizcan the Great, First Emperor of the Ancient Moguls and Tartars ..., London, 1722, p. 154.

8 Benedict Figken, Historia Fanaticorum, Danzig, 1664.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Benedict Figken, Historia Fanaticorum, Gdańsk, 1664.

9 Philip Davidson's Propaganda and the American Revolution, Chapel Hill, 1941, is a careful scholarly study of this period. Comparable studies have not yet been written concerning other American wars. Military and civilian historians have a fascinating piece of research awaiting them in the material concerning Confederate and Federal psychological warfare. Each participant in the Civil War was vulnerable to the propaganda of the other. Subversive and clandestine pro-Confederate propaganda in the North is outlined in George Fort Milton's engrossing Abraham Lincoln and the Fifth Column, New York and Washington, D. C., 1942, but no comparable study covering all forms of propaganda on either side is yet available.

9 Philip Davidson's Propaganda and the American Revolution, Chapel Hill, 1941, is a detailed scholarly examination of this period. Similar studies haven't been produced for other American wars yet. Military and civilian historians have an intriguing area of research waiting for them in the material regarding Confederate and Federal psychological warfare. Each side in the Civil War was susceptible to the other's propaganda. Subversive and secret pro-Confederate propaganda in the North is discussed in George Fort Milton's compelling Abraham Lincoln and the Fifth Column, New York and Washington, D.C., 1942, but no comparable study that encompasses all aspects of propaganda on either side is currently available.

10 Various new editions of Paine's chief works are available in popular and inexpensive form. They are worth study as good propaganda.

10 There are many affordable and accessible new editions of Paine's major works out now. They are valuable to study as effective propaganda.

11 In his The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, Baltimore, 1937, page 17 and following, this author attempted to present some of the relationships of ideology to other methods of social control and, in connection with that enterprise, was furnished by the philosopher, A.O. Lovejoy, with a definition of "ideology" more systematic and more elaborate than the one used here.

11 In his The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, Baltimore, 1937, page 17 and beyond, this author tried to show some of the connections between ideology and other forms of social control. Along with this project, he received from the philosopher A.O. Lovejoy a definition of "ideology" that was more systematic and detailed than the one used here.

12 For example, in the 1920's the Soviet press expressed resentment and amusement over a ruse adopted by the British during the course of operations along the Northwest Frontier. Plane-mounted loudspeakers had told the tribesmen, in Pushtu, that God was mad at them for having broken the pledged peace, with the result that they scattered and gave up. This maneuver exasperated the Russians, who themselves were making equally sweeping propaganda inroads on the other side of the Pamirs. The Russians were attacking religion, and having heavy going; it struck them as improper warfare to make use of local superstition.

12 For instance, in the 1920s, the Soviet press expressed both resentment and amusement over a trick used by the British during operations along the Northwest Frontier. Aircraft equipped with loudspeakers announced to the tribesmen, in Pushtu, that God was angry with them for breaking the promised peace, which caused them to scatter and give up. This tactic frustrated the Russians, who were also making sweeping propaganda efforts on the opposite side of the Pamirs. The Russians were criticizing religion and facing tough challenges; they found it unethical to exploit local superstitions in warfare.

13 Webster's New International Dictionary, Second Edition, Springfield, 1944.

13 Webster's New International Dictionary, Second Edition, Springfield, 1944.

14 The late Huey Long is reported to have created a new word in the language of rustic Louisiana, the word "damlyingnewspapers." By instilling in his followers contempt for the "capitalist" press, he got them to the point where they disbelieved anything which they saw in print, and believed everything which "Ol' Huey, the Kingfish" himself told them. This operation was technically competent, since one of the most effective means of putting propaganda across is to draw alarmed attention to unfriendly propaganda and then just "happening to mention" the "truth" (that is, the promoted side). Long attributed to the newspapers a large number of lies which they did not print, along with the "lies" (which were in historical fact true) that they did actually print. Since most of his followers either boycotted the press or read it in a hostile frame of mind, they never found out whether the newspapers said what Huey said they said, or not. You can try this out on your neighbors or friends by making up some idiotic "quotation" (such as, "The Jewish Vorwaerts says that pickled onions are a cause of immorality" or "Le Temps of Paris says that Alaska is preparing to secede") and the listener will be so busy scoffing at what the paper allegedly said that he will take no time to find out whether the paper did say it or not. Such attributions occur in everyday life; the smart propagandist attributes plenty of rich, ripe, silly quotations to his opponent. How many people actually know what the Communists have said on any given topic? Or bother to check on the actual claims of the Zionist organization? Or the statements of the Arabs in Palestine?

14 The late Huey Long is said to have coined a new term in the language of rural Louisiana: "damlyingnewspapers." By instilling contempt for the "capitalist" press in his followers, he led them to a point where they disbelieved anything they saw in print and believed everything that "Ol' Huey, the Kingfish" himself told them. This tactic was quite effective since one of the best ways to spread propaganda is to highlight alarming unfriendly messages and then casually mention the "truth" (meaning, the promoted viewpoint). Long accused the newspapers of spreading many lies they never printed, while also labeling the "lies" (which were historically true) that they actually did print. Since most of his followers either avoided the press or approached it with a hostile mindset, they never discovered whether the newspapers actually said what Huey claimed they said or not. You can test this out on your neighbors or friends by making up some ridiculous "quotation" (like, "The Jewish Vorwaerts says that pickled onions are a cause of immorality" or "Le Temps of Paris says that Alaska is preparing to secede"), and the listener will be so busy scoffing at what the paper supposedly said that they won’t take the time to check if the paper actually said it. Such misattributions happen in everyday life; the clever propagandist loves to attribute a bunch of outlandish quotes to their opponent. How many people really know what the Communists have said about any given issue? Or bother to verify the actual claims of the Zionist organization? Or even check the statements of the Arabs in Palestine?

15 The literature in this field is carefully described in two volumes by a three-man team consisting of Harold D. Lasswell, Ralph D. Casey and Bruce Lannes Smith, the first being Propaganda and Promotional Activities, An Annotated Bibliography, Minneapolis, 1935, and the sequel being Propaganda, Communication and Public Opinion, A Comprehensive Reference Guide, Princeton, 1946. The booklists provide material in plenty for any academic-minded inquirer. The essays in the two volumes are well worth reading, although the authors have undergone the professorial delight of inventing a private language of their own. Parts of the latter book, especially, read like proceedings out of an unfamiliar lodge meeting; but there is sound sense and acute observation behind the vocabulary. It must, however, be parenthetically noted that during World War II the key propaganda jobs were held by a radio commentator, a dramatist, a newspaperman, a New York banker, and an absolutely astonishing number of men from commercial radio—along, of course, with a sprinkling of Army and Navy officers in Washington, and a heavy majority of non-specialist officers in the field. The propaganda experts were not, in most instances, called in to do the actual chore of propaganda. Among the exceptions were Leonard W. Doob, author of Propaganda, Its Psychology and Technique, New York, 1935, who served in the War Department's Psychological Warfare Branch and in the Washington propaganda center at OWI; C. A. H. Thomson, who served as a propaganda staff officer both in Washington and overseas after being a collaborator with the Lasswell group; and Drs. Edwin Guthrie and A. L. Edwards, whose chapter "Psychological Warfare" in [E. G. Boring, editor] Psychology for the Fighting Man, Washington, 1943, pp. 430-447, is a lucid epitome of the topic.

15 The literature in this area is thoroughly outlined in two volumes by a three-man team made up of Harold D. Lasswell, Ralph D. Casey, and Bruce Lannes Smith. The first volume is titled Propaganda and Promotional Activities, An Annotated Bibliography, published in Minneapolis in 1935, while the second volume is Propaganda, Communication and Public Opinion, A Comprehensive Reference Guide, published in Princeton in 1946. These books offer plenty of material for anyone with an academic interest. The essays within both volumes are definitely worth reading, although the authors have created their own specialized jargon. Parts of the second book, in particular, sound like minutes from an unfamiliar lodge meeting; however, there’s solid reasoning and sharp observation behind the terminology. It should be noted that during World War II, the main propaganda roles were filled by a radio commentator, a playwright, a journalist, a New York banker, and surprisingly, a large number of people from commercial radio—along with a few Army and Navy officers in Washington and a significant number of non-specialist officers in the field. In most cases, the propaganda specialists were not actually tasked with executing the propaganda efforts. Notable exceptions include Leonard W. Doob, author of Propaganda, Its Psychology and Technique, published in New York in 1935, who worked in the War Department's Psychological Warfare Branch and at the Washington propaganda center at OWI; C. A. H. Thomson, who served as a propaganda staff officer both in Washington and abroad after collaborating with the Lasswell team; and Drs. Edwin Guthrie and A. L. Edwards, whose chapter "Psychological Warfare" in [E. G. Boring, editor] Psychology for the Fighting Man, published in Washington in 1943, pp. 430-447, provides a clear summary of the subject.

16 This means that if you want to get baptised, you've got to get all the way under the water or it doesn't count.

16 This means that if you want to be baptized, you need to be completely submerged in water, or it doesn't count.

17 See Doob's book, mentioned above, especially pages 71 through 89 and 413 through 417.

17 Check out Doob's book referenced earlier, particularly pages 71 to 89 and 413 to 417.

18 See the bibliographies by Harold Lasswell and others, mentioned above, for a wealth of literature giving more technical and scientific breakdowns than this. The formula STASM represents what was actually used in preparation of up-to-the-minute propaganda spot analysis for the War Department General Staff by Propaganda Branch during World War II. Some further aspects of this formula are presented in my article, "Stasm: Psychological Warfare and Literary Criticism" in The South Atlantic Quarterly, Vol. 46, No. 3, July 1947, pp. 344-348.

18 Check out the bibliographies by Harold Lasswell and others mentioned above for a ton of literature that provides more detailed technical and scientific analyses than this. The formula STASM represents what was actually used to prepare the latest propaganda spot analysis for the War Department General Staff by the Propaganda Branch during World War II. More aspects of this formula are discussed in my article, "Stasm: Psychological Warfare and Literary Criticism" in The South Atlantic Quarterly, Vol. 46, No. 3, July 1947, pp. 344-348.

19 See Harold Lasswell's Propaganda Technique in the World War, New York, reissue 1938, Chapter II, "Propaganda Organization," for a description of the attempts to coordinate policy and propaganda in World War I.

19 Check out Harold Lasswell's Propaganda Technique in the World War, New York, reissue 1938, Chapter II, "Propaganda Organization," for details on the efforts to align policy and propaganda during World War I.

20 Chicago, 1946. The discussion of what censorship authorities regarded as propaganda material possessing value for the enemy, of the wartime OC-OWI relationship, and of censorship of short-wave broadcasts are of particular interest to the student of psychological warfare.

20 Chicago, 1946. The conversation about what censorship authorities considered propaganda that could benefit the enemy, the wartime relationship between OC and OWI, and the censorship of short-wave broadcasts is especially relevant for anyone studying psychological warfare.

21 In a somewhat different context, it is interesting to note that Chinese Protestant churches, made up of Chinese church members, like to hire ministers who mouth their Chinese with a strong American accent. The American missionaries established the American accent as part of the liturgical paraphernalia of Protestantism, and the Chinese preachers trained under them accepted the American mispronouncing of Chinese as a part of the religion. It is odd to see a church full of Chinese using absolutely unbelievable tones while singing hymns or making appropriate individual responses. At that, they are no funnier than the Chinese Buddhists, who memorize long Indian sutras without understanding a single syllable.

21 In a somewhat different context, it’s interesting to see that Chinese Protestant churches, made up of Chinese members, prefer to hire ministers who speak Chinese with a heavy American accent. The American missionaries made the American accent a part of the religious practices in Protestantism, and the Chinese preachers trained by them adopted the American way of mispronouncing Chinese as part of their faith. It’s strange to watch a church full of Chinese people using completely unbelievable tones while singing hymns or responding individually. At least, they’re not any funnier than the Chinese Buddhists, who memorize long Indian sutras without understanding a single word.

22 On World War I, see Harold Lasswell's Propaganda Technique in the World War, previously cited; George Creel's How We Advertised America, New York and London, 1920, the very title of which is an indication of its chief shortcoming; Lt. Col. W. Nicolai, Nachrichtendienst, Presse und Volksstimmung im Weltkrieg, Berlin, 1920, by the German general staff officer chiefly responsible for staff work on propaganda and public opinion, a very thoughtful though prejudiced book; Heber Blankenhorn's enjoyable little classic, Adventures in Propaganda, Boston, 1919 (Blankenhorn was the only American officer to see field service in propaganda in both wars, as a Captain in I and a Lieutenant Colonel in II); and George G. Bruntz' scholarly monograph Allied Propaganda and the Collapse of the German Empire in 1918, Stanford, 1938. Readers desiring further references should consult the bibliographies by Lasswell, Casey and Smith, cited above.

22 For information on World War I, check out Harold Lasswell's Propaganda Technique in the World War, which has been referenced before; George Creel's How We Advertised America, New York and London, 1920, whose title highlights its main flaw; Lt. Col. W. Nicolai's Nachrichtendienst, Presse und Volksstimmung im Weltkrieg, Berlin, 1920, authored by the German general staff officer who played a key role in propaganda and public opinion work, which is a thoughtful yet biased book; Heber Blankenhorn's delightful classic, Adventures in Propaganda, Boston, 1919 (Blankenhorn was the only American officer to serve in propaganda in both wars, as a Captain in WWI and a Lieutenant Colonel in WWII); and George G. Bruntz's scholarly monograph Allied Propaganda and the Collapse of the German Empire from 1918, published by Stanford in 1938. For more references, readers should check the bibliographies by Lasswell, Casey, and Smith mentioned above.

23 Colonel Nicolai, book cited in footnote 1, pages 160-161.

23 Colonel Nicolai, the book mentioned in footnote 1, pages 160-161.

24 For a pro-Hitler view of the world, see Wyndham Lewis' Hitler, London, 1931, if a copy is to be found. The author would probably prefer for the book to disappear. It is an eloquent, very pro-Nazi book, putting the Hitlerite terminology into the English language and—what is more important—infusing into the clumsy German pattern of thinking-and-feeling a lightness of touch which makes Naziism more palatable. The book converted no one in its time, and is not apt to do harm at this late date; but it will make the English-reading reader understand some of the novelty, the revolutionary freshness, the bold unorthodoxy which made millions of people turn to Hitlerism as an escape from the humdrum heartbreak of Weimar Germany. Much of the book is devoted to the problem of power—street-fighting, mass demonstrations, slogans, symbolisms—which so fascinated the Nazis.

24 For a pro-Hitler perspective, see Wyndham Lewis' Hitler, London, 1931, if you can find a copy. The author likely wishes the book would vanish. It’s a powerful, very pro-Nazi work that translates Hitler's terminology into English and—more importantly—adds a touch of lightness to the awkward German way of thinking and feeling, making Nazism seem more appealing. The book didn’t convert anyone when it was published, and it’s unlikely to cause harm now; however, it will help English-speaking readers grasp some of the novelty, the revolutionary freshness, and the bold unorthodoxy that led millions to embrace Hitlerism as an escape from the monotonous despair of Weimar Germany. A significant portion of the book focuses on the struggle for power—street fighting, mass rallies, slogans, symbols—which so captivated the Nazis.

25 See Carl J. Friedrich, The New Belief in the Common Man, Brattleboro (Vermont), 1945, chapter III, "Independence of Thought and Propaganda," pp. 81-120, for a cogent discussion of this mentality. The present author, in Government in Republican China, New York, 1938, pp. 18-23, describes in epitome the method whereby the ancient Confucian leadership of China, while propaganda-conscious, used ideology as an economical, stable method of control and avoided its maleficent features. In one of the few poorly argued passages of a great work, Arnold J. Toynbee overlooks this peculiar characteristic of Confucianism and merely equates the Confucian dogma with those of other "universal churches" (A Study of History, London, 1939, vol. V, especially pages 654-5).

25 See Carl J. Friedrich, The New Belief in the Common Man, Brattleboro (Vermont), 1945, chapter III, "Independence of Thought and Propaganda," pp. 81-120, for a clear discussion of this mindset. The present author, in Government in Republican China, New York, 1938, pp. 18-23, briefly outlines how the ancient Confucian leadership of China, while aware of propaganda, used ideology as an efficient, stable method of control and sidestepped its harmful aspects. In one of the few weakly argued sections of a significant work, Arnold J. Toynbee misses this unique feature of Confucianism and simply compares the Confucian doctrine with those of other "universal churches" (A Study of History, London, 1939, vol. V, especially pages 654-5).

26 People's Commissariat of Justice of the U.S.S.R., Report of Court Proceedings in the Case of the Anti-Soviet Trotzkyite Centre ..., Verbatim Report, Moscow, 1937, page 111. These trials were themselves propaganda; in this particular instance, propaganda of a rather poor order, since they failed to convince the foreign public and presumably persuaded only those portions of the Russian public who were so gullible that they needed no further persuading. For a brilliant illumination of them in terms of a readable novel, see Arthur Koestler, Darkness at Noon, New York, 1941; the same author also has a book of essays on the totalitarian mentality under the rather fancy title, The Yogi and the Commissar, New York, 1945. On the same subject, see Louis Fischer's Men and Politics, New York, 1942.

26 People's Commissariat of Justice of the U.S.S.R., Report of Court Proceedings in the Case of the Anti-Soviet Trotzkyite Centre ..., Verbatim Report, Moscow, 1937, page 111. These trials were essentially propaganda; in this case, it was pretty weak propaganda, since it didn't convince foreign audiences and likely only swayed those parts of the Russian public who were so naive they needed no extra convincing. For a great portrayal of these events in a novel format, check out Arthur Koestler's Darkness at Noon, New York, 1941; the same author also wrote a collection of essays on totalitarian thinking called The Yogi and the Commissar, New York, 1945. On a related topic, see Louis Fischer's Men and Politics, New York, 1942.

27 This document establishing the COI, along with the other major documents pertaining to American psychological warfare, may be found in J. P. Warburg's book cited above, Unwritten Treaty.

27 This document that sets up the COI, along with other key documents related to American psychological warfare, can be found in J. P. Warburg's book mentioned earlier, Unwritten Treaty.

28 In the course of a routine day of work on overseas propaganda in 1942, the author, who was then in SSG of MIS, found it necessary to get in touch with Military Intelligence proper, Naval Intelligence, the State Department, the office of the Assistant to the President, the Office of Facts and Figures, the British Political Warfare group (which was vainly seeking its American opposite number), the Office of Civilian Defense, the Research and Analysis Branch of the office of the Coordinator of Information, the office of the Librarian of Congress, the Foreign Information Service, and the Department of Agriculture. Each of these either operated propaganda, or had policy or intelligence contributions to make. The Board of Economic Warfare naturally came into the field too. This was during a period of German and Japanese victories, so that even if propaganda had been coordinated, it probably would not have been much more effective than it was. From what could be figured out later, no real harm was done at this time. Nor was much achieved.

28 During a regular workday focused on overseas propaganda in 1942, the author, who was then part of SSG of MIS, saw the need to reach out to Military Intelligence, Naval Intelligence, the State Department, the office of the Assistant to the President, the Office of Facts and Figures, the British Political Warfare group (which was unsuccessfully trying to find its American counterpart), the Office of Civilian Defense, the Research and Analysis Branch of the Coordinator of Information, the office of the Librarian of Congress, the Foreign Information Service, and the Department of Agriculture. Each of these offices either managed propaganda or had some policy or intelligence input to offer. The Board of Economic Warfare was also involved. This was a time of German and Japanese victories, so even if propaganda had been coordinated, it likely wouldn't have been much more effective than it was. From what could be determined later, no real harm was done at that time, nor was much accomplished.

29 The bibliographies are cited above, on page 38. The journal comes out, as its title indicates, four times a year; it is published by the School of Public and International Affairs, Princeton University, Princeton, N. J. Every major library has it. The review section provides a good survey of new writing in the field. Journals such as The American Political Science Review, The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, The Infantry Journal, and The American Historical Review often have significant articles or book reviews in this field. International Affairs (Royal Institute for International Affairs, London) has excellent reviews of books arranged by geographic subheads. Opinion and propaganda topics are usually lumped together in academic studies; material on the one is apt to lead to the other.

29 The bibliographies are mentioned above, on page 38. The journal, as its title suggests, is published quarterly; it's produced by the School of Public and International Affairs at Princeton University in Princeton, N.J. Every major library carries it. The review section gives a solid overview of new writing in the field. Journals like The American Political Science Review, The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, The Infantry Journal, and The American Historical Review often feature important articles or book reviews in this area. International Affairs (Royal Institute for International Affairs, London) has excellent book reviews organized by geographic categories. Opinion and propaganda topics are typically grouped together in academic research; information on one is likely to lead to the other.

30 San Tzu Ching, translated and annotated by Herbert A. Giles, Shanghai, 1910, pages 2 and 3. The translation quoted is not by Giles.

30 The Art of War, translated and annotated by Herbert A. Giles, Shanghai, 1910, pages 2 and 3. The translation quoted is not by Giles.

31 On the transmitting side, nothing could be more ruinous than mere translation, the more literal the worse, of a single basic broadcast for all audiences irrespective of language or culture. For the text of war communiqués or of official documents, this is permissible, but for news or feature broadcasts, few things could be worse. It is not possible to translate subtle psychological appeals embedded in news or commentary; such materials by their nature must follow forms acceptable to the audience, building up confidence with familiar allusions and creating a sense of "we-ness" between the actual announcer and his listeners. Equivalents can be worked out. The same basic policies can be transposed. The same source of news and intelligence can be exploited. But the actual program cannot be translated verbatim from one language to another; it must be transposed not only from one language but from one culture to another.

31 On the transmitting side, nothing is more damaging than just translating a basic broadcast literally for all audiences without considering their language or culture. This is acceptable for war updates or official documents, but for news or feature broadcasts, it can lead to major issues. You can't capture the subtle psychological appeals present in news or commentary with a simple translation; such content needs to align with what the audience finds relatable, building trust through familiar references and fostering a sense of connection between the announcer and the listeners. You can find equivalents and apply the same basic policies. You can use the same sources for news and intelligence. However, the actual program cannot be translated word-for-word from one language to another; it must be adapted not just from one language but also from one culture to another.

32 Free advertisement.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Free promo.

33 Bad news about his side is not necessarily the only kind of bad news for the enemy to know. Gloomy news about our side can harm the enemy listener if his government is running a propaganda campaign to raise production, promote thrift, etc., by claiming things are worse on their side. In such a case, good news about us would be good for him. News must be fitted to the propaganda plan and to the propaganda situation.

33 Bad news about our side isn’t the only type of bad news that can affect the enemy. Negative news about us can hurt the enemy listener if their government is trying to push for higher production, encourage saving, etc., by claiming that things are worse on our side. In this scenario, good news about us would actually benefit them. News needs to align with the propaganda strategy and the current propaganda environment.

34 Walter Lippmann's book, Public Opinion, was first published in New York in 1922 but it is still clean-cut as a basic statement of the problems of public opinion. The author's own life as a commentator is remarkable in fulfilling the mission which he implicitly set himself when writing about public opinion: the job of lifting issues into emotional and psychological contexts in which the resulting judgment will be based on socially sound factors.

34 Walter Lippmann's book, Public Opinion, was first published in New York in 1922, but it remains a clear and straightforward statement of the challenges surrounding public opinion. The author's life as a commentator is noteworthy for achieving the mission he implicitly assigned to himself when discussing public opinion: the task of presenting issues in emotional and psychological contexts that ensure the resulting judgments are grounded in socially sound factors.

35 The American newspapers between 1942 and 1945 carried intermittent accounts of these personal and political problems, frequently in the columns of commentators rather than in the regular news sections. (The book by Warburg is of course Unwritten Treaty, mentioned above.)

35 The American newspapers from 1942 to 1945 included occasional stories about these personal and political issues, often found in commentary columns instead of the usual news sections. (The book by Warburg is, of course, Unwritten Treaty, as mentioned earlier.)

36 For popular histories of the OSS, see Sub Rosa: The O.S.S. and American Espionage by Stewart Alsop and Thomas Braden (New York, 1946) or Corey Ford and Alastair MacBain, Cloak and Dagger (New York 1946). An exciting thriller novel by Darwin Teilhet gives an oblique and guarded description of black propaganda and clandestine polling: The Fear Makers (New York, 1945); Teilhet was himself in OSS. For an interesting description of OSS field operations, see Nicol Smith's Into Siam (New York, 1946). OSS was picturesque from the very start, and it is likely that other participants in OSS work will from time to time bring out books on their adventures.

36 For popular histories of the OSS, check out Sub Rosa: The O.S.S. and American Espionage by Stewart Alsop and Thomas Braden (New York, 1946) or Corey Ford and Alastair MacBain's Cloak and Dagger (New York, 1946). An exciting thriller novel by Darwin Teilhet offers a subtle and cautious look at black propaganda and secret polling: The Fear Makers (New York, 1945); Teilhet was himself part of the OSS. For an intriguing account of OSS field operations, see Nicol Smith's Into Siam (New York, 1946). The OSS was fascinating from the very beginning, and it's likely that others involved in OSS work will occasionally publish books about their experiences.

37 Bureau of the Budget, United states Government Manual, 1946, First Edition, Washington, 1946, says of the Military Intelligence Division, "It has charge of propaganda and psychological warfare" (page 198). The fiat may be a little more precise than circumstances warrant, but it at least shows where, for the record, psychological warfare belonged.

37 Bureau of the Budget, United States Government Manual, 1946, First Edition, Washington, 1946, states about the Military Intelligence Division, "It is responsible for propaganda and psychological warfare" (page 198). The statement might be a bit more specific than the situation requires, but it clearly indicates where psychological warfare was officially categorized.

38 See Charles E. Merriam's study, Political Power, Chicago, 1933, and his later works for suggestive approaches to the political setting of propaganda problems. He developed the terms miranda and credenda for modern political science usage.

38 Check out Charles E. Merriam's study, Political Power, Chicago, 1933, and his later works for insightful approaches to the political context of propaganda issues. He created the terms miranda and credenda for today's political science discussions.

39 While this statement is plainly a matter of individual opinion, the author considers that his own experience supports his opinion in this instance. He wrote plans on almost every operating level in the governmental and military hierarchy during World War II, all the way from drafting plans for the Joint (American) and Combined (British-American) Chiefs of Staff down to helping field agents in the China Theater work out practical little propaganda plans for their own missions, or planning the writing, use, and classification of leaflets one by one, in collaboration with OWI operators. He found planning to be fascinating at the top, and worthwhile at the bottom of the pyramid, but he found no significant correlation between the top and the bottom, save in the sense which he makes plain.

39 While this statement is clearly a matter of personal opinion, the author believes that his own experiences back up his viewpoint in this case. He developed plans at nearly every level of the government and military hierarchy during World War II, from drafting plans for the Joint (American) and Combined (British-American) Chiefs of Staff to assisting field agents in the China Theater in creating practical propaganda plans for their missions, or planning the writing, use, and classification of leaflets one by one in collaboration with OWI operators. He found planning to be intriguing at the top and valuable at the bottom of the hierarchy, but he saw no significant connection between the upper and lower levels, except in the way he clarifies.

40 In the pseudo-technical propaganda slang of the OWI people, this was called "spelling out." The same people "stockpiled" "campaigns" to "needle" the enemy.

40 In the jargon of the OWI folks, this was referred to as "spelling out." The same people "stockpiled" "campaigns" to "needle" the enemy.

41 So far as he knows, the author was the first—about May of 1942—to urge that a surrender pass be made to look like an official document, with banknote-type engraving and with formal style. Unfortunately, it was printed in green, instead of the old-fashioned orange-gold of the U.S. Treasury yellowbacks, and was sent to the jungle areas of the South and Southwest Pacific, where everything was green to start with.

41 As far as he knows, the author was the first—around May of 1942—to suggest that a surrender pass should appear like an official document, featuring banknote-style engraving and a formal design. Unfortunately, it was printed in green instead of the traditional orange-gold of the U.S. Treasury yellowbacks and was distributed to the jungle regions of the South and Southwest Pacific, where everything was already green.

42 These suggestions are based on the comment of Major Martin Herz, who prepared the leaflets at Anzio beachhead and subsequently was leaflet expert at SHAEF.

42 These suggestions are based on the remarks of Major Martin Herz, who created the leaflets at Anzio beachhead and later became a leaflet expert at SHAEF.

43 No author, publisher, place or date. Issued by the unit. The reference is to page 55.

43 No author, publisher, location, or date. Released by the unit. The reference is to page 55.

44 The Department of the Army is understood to be preparing a Field Manual and Technical Manual for Psychological Warfare which will describe the doctrines and the equipment, respectively, to be used in combat propaganda situations.

44 The Department of the Army is reportedly working on a Field Manual and a Technical Manual for Psychological Warfare that will outline the strategies and the tools to be used in combat propaganda scenarios.

45 In the postwar period a great many reflective publications began to appraise what had happened in the PsyWar field. One of the best of these is Daniel Lerner's Sykewar: Psychological Warfare Against Germany, D-Day to VE-Day (New York, 1949), which covers the European operation in detail. This was followed by Propaganda in War and Crisis, edited by Daniel Lerner (New York, 1951). A heavier work, covering many of the same problems is The Language of Politics, by Harold D. Lasswell, Nathan Leites and associates (New York, 1949). Leonard Doob's work on propaganda, long the leading American text in the field, was issued in a revised, postwar edition (New York, 1948); the postwar book does much to put "psychological warfare" in perspective. A simpler text than Doob's, useful for less advanced students, is Frederick C. Irion's Public Opinion and Propaganda (New York, 1950). A manual directly pertaining to psychological warfare is America's Weapons of Psychological Warfare edited by Robert E. Summers (New York, 1951); this also contains a bibliography which is helpful to the layman. Three outstanding works summarize the postwar propaganda position of the U.S. Government: Charles A. H. Thomson's Overseas Information Service of the United States Government (Washington, 1950) shows the continuity of the problem from war to peace; Wallace Carroll's Persuade or Perish (Boston, 1948) argues the necessity of maintaining an opinion offensive; and Edward Barrett's illuminating discussion, Truth is Our Weapon (New York, 1953), brings the story down to the Eisenhower Administration.

45 In the postwar period, many thoughtful publications started to evaluate what had occurred in the PsyWar field. One of the best of these is Daniel Lerner's Sykewar: Psychological Warfare Against Germany, D-Day to VE-Day (New York, 1949), which provides a detailed account of the European operation. This was followed by Propaganda in War and Crisis, edited by Daniel Lerner (New York, 1951). A more comprehensive work that addresses many of the same issues is The Language of Politics, by Harold D. Lasswell, Nathan Leites, and their team (New York, 1949). Leonard Doob's book on propaganda, long considered the leading American text in the field, was published in a revised, postwar edition (New York, 1948); this updated edition greatly helps to contextualize "psychological warfare." A simpler text than Doob's, suitable for less advanced students, is Frederick C. Irion's Public Opinion and Propaganda (New York, 1950). A manual specifically related to psychological warfare is America's Weapons of Psychological Warfare edited by Robert E. Summers (New York, 1951); this book also includes a helpful bibliography for the general reader. Three significant works summarize the postwar propaganda stance of the U.S. Government: Charles A. H. Thomson's Overseas Information Service of the United States Government (Washington, 1950) illustrates the ongoing issue from war to peace; Wallace Carroll's Persuade or Perish (Boston, 1948) emphasizes the need to maintain a proactive opinion strategy; and Edward Barrett's insightful discussion, Truth is Our Weapon (New York, 1953), brings the narrative up to the Eisenhower Administration.

46 New insights into the nature of the Soviet antagonist were presented by three related monographs originally prepared inside RAND Corporation, the research facility which often works with the U.S. Air Force. Nathan Leites, The Operational Code of the Politburo (New York, 1951), digests Soviet fundamentals of international behavior. Margaret Mead's Soviet Attitudes Toward Authority (New York, 1951) applies anthropological and psychiatric methods of analysis; this book, to the military or general reader, should be prefaced by reading her distinguished work, Sex and Temperament in Three Primitive Societies, which is now available in an inexpensive, paper-bound reprint (Mentor Books, New York, 1952). Philip Selznick makes the point that organization is itself a Communist power-achieving instrument in his The Organizational Weapon (New York, 1952), the third of the RAND group. Lt. Col. William R. Kintner, a Regular Army officer, prepared the challenging study of the specific military content of Communist thinking in The Front is Everywhere (Norman, Oklahoma, 1950). Among the many good recent books about the Communist challenge, R.N. Carew Hunt, The Theory and Practice of Communism (New York, 1951), is outstanding for its dispassionateness while James Burnham's The Coming Defeat of Communism (New York, 1951) is a ringing appeal to our side to meet the challenge. Stefan T. Possony, in A Century of Conflict (Chicago, 1953), presents the most coldly damning and most far-ranging critique of Communist operations which this writer has seen. Willmoore Kendall rendered Americans a service with his careful translation, editing and introduction of A. Rossi, A Communist Party in Action (New Haven, 1949), while Bob Darke, in a British counterpart, gives a less intellectual and much abbreviated description of the British Communist set-up and operations in The Communist Technique in Britain (London, 1952). Communist revelations of "capitalist" conspiracies which tell more about the haunted, anxious, nasty minds of the Communists than about our own operations are, among others, L. Natarajan, American Shadow Over India (Bombay, 1952), and Jean Cathala, They are Betraying Peace (Moscow, 1951).

46 New insights into the nature of the Soviet enemy were presented by three related monographs originally prepared at the RAND Corporation, the research facility that frequently collaborates with the U.S. Air Force. Nathan Leites, The Operational Code of the Politburo (New York, 1951), analyzes Soviet principles of international behavior. Margaret Mead's Soviet Attitudes Toward Authority (New York, 1951) uses anthropological and psychiatric methods of analysis; readers interested in this book, whether military or general, should consider starting with her notable work, Sex and Temperament in Three Primitive Societies, now available in an affordable paperback edition (Mentor Books, New York, 1952). Philip Selznick argues that organization is a tool for achieving power for Communism in his The Organizational Weapon (New York, 1952), the third work from the RAND group. Lt. Col. William R. Kintner, a Regular Army officer, offers an in-depth analysis of the specific military aspects of Communist ideology in The Front is Everywhere (Norman, Oklahoma, 1950). Among the many valuable recent books discussing the Communist challenge, R.N. Carew Hunt's The Theory and Practice of Communism (New York, 1951) stands out for its objectivity, while James Burnham's The Coming Defeat of Communism (New York, 1951) is a passionate call for action on our part to confront the challenge. Stefan T. Possony, in A Century of Conflict (Chicago, 1953), provides a profoundly critical and comprehensive evaluation of Communist activities that this author has encountered. Willmoore Kendall offers Americans a valuable service through his careful translation, editing, and introduction of A. Rossi's A Communist Party in Action (New Haven, 1949), while Bob Darke, in a British counterpart, delivers a less intellectual and much shorter overview of the British Communist organization and operations in The Communist Technique in Britain (London, 1952). The Communist disclosures of "capitalist" conspiracies often reveal more about the disturbed, anxious mindsets of the Communists than about our own actions, as seen in works like L. Natarajan's American Shadow Over India (Bombay, 1952) and Jean Cathala's They are Betraying Peace (Moscow, 1951).

47 Paul M. A. Linebarger, "Communism as a Competing Civilization in Southeast Asia," a contribution to Southeast Asia in the Coming World, Philip W. Thayer, editor (Baltimore, 1952).

47 Paul M. A. Linebarger, "Communism as a Competing Civilization in Southeast Asia," a contribution to Southeast Asia in the Coming World, edited by Philip W. Thayer (Baltimore, 1952).

48 For a contrary point of view, see the works by Harry Stack Sullivan, Brock Chisholm, and others.

48 For a different perspective, check out the works by Harry Stack Sullivan, Brock Chisholm, and others.

49 Problematical in all such attempts of working officers to define "victory" is the serious intellectual issue of avoiding means which by themselves defeat the ends which are sought. If the means are "dangerous" or "immoral" by the standards of the society which applies them, their value becomes low indeed. For the covert side of U.S. operations, see the breezy and popular volumes on OSS: Lt. Col. Corey Ford and Major Alastair MacBain, Cloak and Dagger: The Secret Story of OSS (New York, 1946); Stewart Alsop and Thomas Braden, Sub Rosa: The OSS and American Espionage (New York, 1946); and the most vividly concrete narration of the group, Elizabeth P. MacDonald, Undercover Girl (New York, 1947). For an astonishing work which seems to violate security on every page, see Commander Roy Olin Stratton, SACO—The Rice Paddy Navy (Pleasantville, N. Y., 1950); this is the description of a Navy group in China which the author shows to be more covert than OSS itself. A dry, German view of Anglo-American espionage in Holland is given in that superb, true-life adventure story, H. J. Giskes, London Calling North Pole (London and New York, 1953).

49 One major issue in all these attempts by working officers to define "victory" is the serious problem of avoiding methods that undermine the goals they aim to achieve. If the methods are considered "dangerous" or "immoral" by the standards of the society that uses them, their value becomes quite low. For the secretive side of U.S. operations, check out the engaging and popular books on OSS: Lt. Col. Corey Ford and Major Alastair MacBain, Cloak and Dagger: The Secret Story of OSS (New York, 1946); Stewart Alsop and Thomas Braden, Sub Rosa: The OSS and American Espionage (New York, 1946); and the most vividly detailed account of the group, Elizabeth P. MacDonald, Undercover Girl (New York, 1947). For an astonishing work that seems to break security rules on every page, see Commander Roy Olin Stratton, SACO—The Rice Paddy Navy (Pleasantville, N. Y., 1950); this describes a Navy group in China that the author depicts as being even more covert than OSS itself. A more clinical, German perspective on Anglo-American espionage in Holland is provided in that superb, true-life adventure tale, H. J. Giskes, London Calling North Pole (London and New York, 1953).

50 See the works of Freda Utley, Herbert Feis, the Linebarger-Djang-Burks political science text (New York, 1954), and others, not to mention the contributions by Mao, Liu Shao-ch'i, and other Communist leaders.

50 Check out the works of Freda Utley, Herbert Feis, the Linebarger-Djang-Burks political science text (New York, 1954), and others, along with the contributions from Mao, Liu Shao-ch’i, and other Communist leaders.

51 The author himself pleads guilty to having criticized the French unduly without accepting a reasonable share of U.S. responsibility for the situation in Indochina (Paul M. A. Linebarger, "Indochina: The Bleeding War," Combat Forces Journal, March 1951), and was deservedly rebuked from some French readers for his denigration of French imperialism. The author cannot endorse as wise, shrewd, or kind the French political decisions in Indochina, hut he can say that the Americans who made (or failed to make) basic policy concerning that area have been as irresponsible and foolish as the French. He trusts that, by the time this note reaches print, a more effectual Franco-American understanding will have replaced the previous difficulties.

51 The author acknowledges that he has unfairly criticized the French while not taking enough responsibility for the situation in Indochina (Paul M. A. Linebarger, "Indochina: The Bleeding War," Combat Forces Journal, March 1951), and he was rightly criticized by some French readers for his disparagement of French imperialism. The author cannot consider the French political decisions in Indochina to be wise, shrewd, or kind, but he believes that the Americans who shaped (or neglected to shape) crucial policies in that region have been just as irresponsible and foolish as the French. He hopes that by the time this note is published, a more effective Franco-American understanding will have replaced the previous challenges.

52 Psychological warfare is, of course, neither very psychological nor is it necessarily warfare. Indeed, within the context of a rigidly purist and scholastic definition, psychological warfare is not psychological, in that most of its operations are very definitely not a part of present-day scientific psychology. Neither is it warfare because it can be operated before war, during war, after war, or contemporaneously with and apart from war. As pointed out above, war involves the inescapable content of public lawful violence. It is hard to ascribe violence to a short-wave broadcast or to a leaflet. In Korea in 1951 the author heard that a Chinese soldier was found dead—mashed by a leaflet bomb which had failed to explode at the proper altitude. If this story is true, that particular soldier was one of the few genuine war victims of military or strategic propaganda both so pretentiously called "psychological warfare" by Americans of the mid-twentieth century.

52 Psychological warfare isn’t really psychological or necessarily warfare. In fact, if you strictly define it, psychological warfare doesn’t fit into modern scientific psychology at all. It also isn’t warfare since it can happen before, during, or after a war, or even alongside and separate from one. As mentioned earlier, war inherently involves public lawful violence. It’s difficult to label violence from something like a short-wave broadcast or a leaflet. In Korea in 1951, I heard a story about a Chinese soldier who was found dead—crushed by a leaflet bomb that didn’t explode correctly. If this story is true, that soldier was one of the rare true victims of military or strategic propaganda that was so pretentiously dubbed "psychological warfare" by Americans in the mid-twentieth century.

Anthony Leviero, who summarized American PsyWar in The New York Times in a series of articles between 9 December and 14 December 1951, is both an experienced general staff officer and a first-class newspaper man. His comment in 1953 on the new Operations Coordinating Board was encouraging or ominous. He stated in his Times dispatch of 4 September 1953 that the William Jackson committee had found that "psychological warfare did not exist as such." If this meant that the new OCB was to sweep aside the limitations of top-secret pedantic definitions and move toward a refreshingly concrete manipulation of the world scene, the news was encouraging indeed. If the new Board was, however, to be dedicated to the manufacture of new, complicated and secret definitions of its own, the news was bad. Given the time-lag on the declassification of Government materials, it may be twenty-five years, or 1978, before the precise definitions of 1953 are available to the public. The tendency of the Board to succeed or to fail will be evident by the time this material is in print; given the personalities involved, the prognosis appeared optimistic.

Anthony Leviero, who summarized American PsyWar in The New York Times in a series of articles between December 9 and December 14, 1951, is both an experienced general staff officer and a top-notch journalist. His comment in 1953 on the new Operations Coordinating Board was either encouraging or concerning. He noted in his Times dispatch of September 4, 1953, that the William Jackson committee had found that "psychological warfare did not exist as such." If this meant that the new OCB was going to disregard the limitations of overly complicated, secretive definitions and move towards a more straightforward approach to manipulating global events, that would be great news. However, if the new Board was going to focus on creating its own new, complex, and secret definitions, that would be bad news. Considering the delay in declassifying government materials, it might take twenty-five years, or until 1978, before the exact definitions from 1953 are available to the public. The Board’s likelihood of success or failure will be clear by the time this information is published; with the personalities involved, the outlook seemed optimistic.

53 This kind of issue has not been neglected in our public discussions or our schools. Two sides of one famous case are given in Owen Lattimore, Ordeal by Slander (New York, 1951) and the bitterly anti-Lattimore book by John T. Flynn, The Lattimore Story (New York, 1953). A serious intelligent attempt to answer some of the problems posed by PsyWar and the resulting loyalty issues within a democracy are the works of Nathaniel Weyl, Treason: The Story of Disloyalty and Betrayal in American History (Washington, 1950), and The Battle Against Disloyalty (New York, 1951). A formidable presentation of what the Communists are doing is offered in Ralph de Toledano, Spies, Dupes, and Diplomats (New York and Boston, 1952) and in Major General Charles A. Willoughby, Shanghai Conspiracy (New York, 1952). The kind of round-table often intellectually conceived and executed within American schools is well portrayed in the special issue of Columbia Journal of International Affairs (New York, spring, 1951), in which the entire issue is given to a synthesis of international problems in the propaganda field under the heading "Propaganda and World Politics." Stefan Possony's magistral A Century of Conflict (Chicago, 1953) provides an excellent general framework.

53 This issue has been a topic of discussion in our public forums and schools. Two perspectives on a well-known case can be found in Owen Lattimore's Ordeal by Slander (New York, 1951) and the strongly anti-Lattimore book by John T. Flynn, The Lattimore Story (New York, 1953). A thoughtful and intelligent attempt to tackle some of the challenges raised by PsyWar and the resulting loyalty dilemmas in a democracy is presented in Nathaniel Weyl's works, Treason: The Story of Disloyalty and Betrayal in American History (Washington, 1950) and The Battle Against Disloyalty (New York, 1951). Ralph de Toledano gives a powerful overview of Communist activities in Spies, Dupes, and Diplomats (New York and Boston, 1952) and in Major General Charles A. Willoughby's Shanghai Conspiracy (New York, 1952). The kind of round-table discussions often creatively designed and carried out in American schools is well represented in a special issue of Columbia Journal of International Affairs (New York, spring, 1951), which focuses entirely on a synthesis of international issues in the propaganda sphere under the title "Propaganda and World Politics." Stefan Possony's masterful A Century of Conflict (Chicago, 1953) offers an excellent overall framework.

54 Nothing in previous U.S. experience prepared Americans for the invasion of the individual personality which has long been accomplished by the Communists but which was first publicized in adequate fashion after the outbreak of the Korean war in 1950. The pioneer book in this field, and still the best, is Edward Hunter's Brain-Washing in Red China (New York, 1951). This author has known Mr. Hunter for twenty-odd years and can vouch for him as a man with a sober respect for fact, though he does have a vivid taste in adjectives; he has seen not only Mr. Hunter but has gone over some of the raw material which Hunter used and can testify to the reality and sympathy with which Hunter portrays this rather gruesome process. On a different scale, Wilbur Schramm has given a description of what happens when The Reds Take a City (New Brunswick, 1951), in a book of that name written jointly with John W. Riley.

54 Nothing in previous U.S. history prepared Americans for the invasion of individual identity, a process that the Communists had long executed, but which was first adequately highlighted after the onset of the Korean War in 1950. The pioneering book in this area, and still the best, is Edward Hunter's Brain-Washing in Red China (New York, 1951). The author has known Mr. Hunter for over twenty years and can attest to him as someone who has a serious respect for facts, although he does have a flair for colorful adjectives; he has not only met Mr. Hunter but has also reviewed some of the raw material that Hunter used, and can confirm the reality and empathy with which Hunter depicts this rather grim process. On a different scale, Wilbur Schramm has provided an account of what happens when The Reds Take a City (New Brunswick, 1951), in a book of that same title written together with John W. Riley.

55 A sharp contrast between the old politics and the new is shown by the unfortunate book prepared in the Department of State and now hastily, even guiltily, allowed to go out of print by the United States Government Printing Office because it showed that some Americans were guilty or naïve enough to try to love and trust the Soviet state within the same system as our own. One does not know whether to laugh or to weep at the spectacle of men lamenting the fact that they were once innocent and hopeful. The book, prepared by the late Harley Notter and others, is Department of State Publication 3580, General Policy Series 15, Postwar Foreign Policy Preparation (Washington, 1949). That not all was innocence, even when things so seemed, is amply attested by Freda Utley's controversial but brilliant summary, The China Story (Chicago, 1951).

55 A sharp contrast between the old politics and the new is shown by the unfortunate book prepared in the State Department that has now been hastily, even guiltily, allowed to go out of print by the United States Government Printing Office because it revealed that some Americans were guilty or naïve enough to try to love and trust the Soviet state within the same system as our own. One doesn't know whether to laugh or cry at the sight of men regretting that they were once innocent and hopeful. The book, prepared by the late Harley Notter and others, is Department of State Publication 3580, General Policy Series 15, Postwar Foreign Policy Preparation (Washington, 1949). That not everything was innocence, even when it appeared that way, is well documented by Freda Utley's controversial but brilliant summary, The China Story (Chicago, 1951).

56 The function of decision-making has been brilliantly though solemnly explored in Richard C. Snyder, H. W. Bruck and Burton Sapin, Decision-making as an Approach to the Study of International Politics (Princeton, N.J., 1954.)

56 The role of decision-making has been thoroughly yet seriously examined in Richard C. Snyder, H. W. Bruck, and Burton Sapin’s book, Decision-making as an Approach to the Study of International Politics (Princeton, N.J., 1954.)

57 For a contrary point of view, see Tensions That Lead to War, edited by Hadley Cantril (Princeton, 1950).

57 For a different perspective, check out Tensions That Lead to War, edited by Hadley Cantril (Princeton, 1950).

58 The author had the opportunity of observing opsearch in the Korean war on three different occasions: September 1950, March 1951, and November and December 1952 and early January 1953. He visited Korea itself twice and also spent a great deal of time, part of it in a public capacity and part of it as a free-lance author, in the periphery of that war—areas such as Hong Kong, Indochina, Thailand, the Philippines, Malaya, Burma, Indonesia, and India.

58 The author had the chance to observe operational search during the Korean War on three different occasions: September 1950, March 1951, and November and December 1952, and early January 1953. He visited Korea twice and also spent a lot of time, part of it officially and part of it as a freelance writer, in the surrounding areas affected by the war—places like Hong Kong, Indochina, Thailand, the Philippines, Malaya, Burma, Indonesia, and India.

59 Several novels have touched on PsyWar problems. The most hard-hitting of the lot is Jerome Weidman, Too Early to Tell (New York, 1946). Covert PsyWar whispering techniques are thinly disguised and much improved, technically, in Darwin Teilhet, The Fear Makers (New York, various dates). The covert side of some of these adventures is portrayed, among others, by W. Stanley Moss, A War of Shadows (New York, 1952); Ray Franklin Kauffman, The Coconut Wireless (New York, 1948); and Chin Kee Onn, Silent Army (New York, 1953). As exciting as fiction are Mark Gayn and John Caldwell, American Agent (New York, 1947), describing the work of an enthusiastic amateur, and L. C. Moyzisch, Operation Cicero (New York reprint, 1952), portraying a first-class professional. Alexander Foote, Handbook for Spies (London, 1949), and J. V. Davidson-Houston, Armed Pilgrimage (London 1949), are interesting distillations of personal experience which touch on espionage and PsyWar.

59 Several novels have addressed PsyWar issues. The most impactful of these is Jerome Weidman’s Too Early to Tell (New York, 1946). Covert PsyWar whispering techniques are subtly altered and enhanced, technically, in Darwin Teilhet’s The Fear Makers (New York, various dates). The secretive aspect of some of these stories is illustrated by W. Stanley Moss, A War of Shadows (New York, 1952); Ray Franklin Kauffman, The Coconut Wireless (New York, 1948); and Chin Kee Onn, Silent Army (New York, 1953). Just as thrilling as fiction is Mark Gayn and John Caldwell’s American Agent (New York, 1947), which covers the work of an eager amateur, and L. C. Moyzisch’s Operation Cicero (New York reprint, 1952), showcasing a top-notch professional. Alexander Foote’s Handbook for Spies (London, 1949), and J. V. Davidson-Houston’s Armed Pilgrimage (London 1949), offer interesting insights based on personal experience regarding espionage and PsyWar.

60 The author professes he would like to write a preliminary work on this subject himself some day, if no one else essays the task first.

60 The author states that he hopes to write an initial piece on this topic himself someday, if no one else takes on the challenge first.

61 V = Victory day.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V = Victory Day.

62 Edward Hunter, Brain-Washing in Red China (New York, 1951).

62 Edward Hunter, Brain-Washing in Red China (New York, 1951).

63 If one good book can be mentioned without prejudice to the many other good books in the same field, attention can be drawn to the excellent undergraduate text which explores the present U.S. position on the press, George I. Bird and Frederic E. Merwin, The Press and Society (New York, 1951). At the opposite end of the spectrum, see Oleg Anesimov, The Ultimate Weapon (New York, 1953). The first book takes the U.S. as it is and does not envisage profound responses coming as the inevitable accompaniment of frightful change; the second book states the outside problem in shocking terms, but asks of Americans things which neither they nor their press are ever apt to approve.

63 If we can mention one good book without disrespecting all the other great books in the same area, we should highlight the excellent undergraduate text that examines the current U.S. stance on the press, George I. Bird and Frederic E. Merwin, The Press and Society (New York, 1951). On the other end of the spectrum, check out Oleg Anesimov, The Ultimate Weapon (New York, 1953). The first book presents the U.S. as it is and doesn’t expect drastic changes to come as a natural result of terrible upheaval; the second book describes the external issue in alarming terms but demands things from Americans that neither they nor their press are likely to support.

64 The development of this activity was handed to the Chief of Army Field Forces, in whose G2 section Colonel Donald Hall was the PsyWar officer. The first of these courses with its supporting textbook was not ready for release by the Army General School until 1949, just one year before the Korean conflict began. In 1949 likewise appeared the first officially approved Army field manual on the subject of psychological warfare support of military operations.

64 The Chief of Army Field Forces was put in charge of developing this activity, and Colonel Donald Hall served as the PsyWar officer in his G2 section. The initial course, along with its supporting textbook, wasn’t ready to be released by the Army General School until 1949, just one year before the Korean War started. In 1949, the first officially approved Army field manual on psychological warfare support for military operations was also published.

65 Teams from this detachment, armed with leaflets and loudspeakers, were sent to and participated in major maneuvers in continental United States, in the Caribbean area, and in Hawaii. These teams were attached to the "enemy" forces, and exposed the maneuver troops to military propaganda in action. The Tactical Information Detachment suddenly suspended its planning of simulated propaganda operations for Exercise Pluto in 1950. As the only PsyWar operational unit in the Army, the Detachment was hustled off to Korea.

65 Teams from this detachment, equipped with leaflets and loudspeakers, were deployed to take part in major drills across the continental United States, the Caribbean, and Hawaii. These teams were assigned to the "enemy" forces, where they exposed the maneuver troops to military propaganda in real-time. The Tactical Information Detachment abruptly halted its planning of simulated propaganda operations for Exercise Pluto in 1950. As the Army's only PsyWar operational unit, the Detachment was quickly sent to Korea.

Index

  • Abbeville, 164
  • Adams, Samuel, 23
  • Adipadi, 185
  • Aggression, timing, 43
  • Aims, long-range, 126
  • Air dropping, 229
  • Air rescue, 142, 231
  • Air support, 228
  • Aircraft, World War I, 69
  • Allen, George, 271
  • Alsop, Joseph, 273
  • Alsop, Stewart, 182
  • American Association of Public Opinion Research, 290
  • American Broadcasting Station in Europe, 270, 288
  • American Expeditionary Forces, 67. See also Pershing's headquarters
  • American operations, effects, 103
  • American policy in Indochina, 260-262
  • American Revolution, 21
    • black leaflet, 20
  • American-Russian meeting, 202
  • Andersen, Hans Christian, 156
  • Anger motif, 233
  • Annamites, 263
  • Announcers, radio, 58
  • Anti-Communist appeals, 246
  • Anti-Semitic propaganda, 138
  • Anzio, 82, 212, 239
  • Appeals, black action, 237
  • Armed Forces Radio Service, 272
  • Armed Forces Radio Stations, 34
  • Army Air Forces, 183
  • Army Forces, Far East, 305
  • Army General School, 304
  • Aryan myth, 78
  • Aryan racialism, 25
  • Asia, Communism in, 251
  • Athenians, 7
  • Atrocities, 46, 79
  • Attu, 214
  • Audience, 123
  • Austria, 184
  • Azad Hind, 185
  • Azad Hind Fauj, 8
  • Aztecs, 17
  • Bakunin, Mikhail, 297
  • Balkan states, 163
  • Balloons, 21, 69
  • Barrett, Edward W., 271
  • Bataan, 223
  • Beaverbrook, Lord, 64
  • Belgium, 13
  • Belly tank, 170
  • Benedict, Ruth, 3
  • Bengal, 8
  • Benton, William, 184, 271
  • Black counterpropaganda, 148
  • Black, Lt. Col. Percy, 91
  • Black propaganda, 44, 88
  • Blaine, James G., 49
  • Blankenhorn, Heber, 64, 67
  • Boers, 24
  • Bolshevik, 71
  • Bombs
  • Bonus troubles, 214
  • "Book that won the war," 23
  • Bose, Subhas Chandra, 8
  • Boxes, packing, 171
  • Braden, Thomas, 182
  • Brain-washing, 295ff
  • Breakdown of propaganda items, 122
  • Brest-Litovsk, 71
  • Brewitt-Taylor, C. H., 8
  • Britain in 1940, 163
  • British, 81
  • British Admiralty, 87
  • British Broadcasting Company, 45, 82, 87
  • British Foreign Office, 64, 87
  • British in Indochina, 260
  • British psychological warfare, 263-264
  • British War Office, 87
  • Brogan, Denis W., 277
  • Brown, Don, 208
  • Broz-Tito, Josip, 87, 89
  • Bruntz, George G., 64
  • Buchan, John, 64
  • Bulgaria, 132
  • Bullock, Gen. William, 266
  • Burden, Capt. J. A., 37
  • Burma, 23, 24, 168, 185, 209, 224. See also North Burma
  • Buttles, Lt. Col. Bruce, 97
  • Byelorussia, 13
  • Cambodia, 186, 262
  • Canton, 96
  • Cantril, Hadley, 290
  • Capabilities, psychological, 158
  • Capacity, own, 164
  • Caribbean pirates, 17
  • Casablanca, 47
  • Casey, Ralph D., 38
  • Catholicism, 260
  • Catlin, G. E. C., 3
  • Censorship, Russian, 105
  • Central Intelligence Agency, 274, 276
  • Central Intelligence Group, 115, 184
  • Central Pacific, 187
  • Chandler, Douglas, 83
  • Changes of nations in wartime, 292-293
  • Cheka, 225
  • Chiang Kai-shek, 52, 75, 223
  • China, 5, 15, 185, 227, 255-257
    • Central China, 1944, 163
    • Communist China, 47, 52, 106, 204
    • Japanese garrisons in, 58
    • organization, 170
    • reorganized National Government, 185
    • OWI in, 57
    • Protestant churches in, 59
    • revolution of 1927, 75
    • Chungking Government, 106
  • China-Burma-India Theater, 10, 98
    • Forward Echelon headquarters, 57
  • China Theater, 187, 213
  • Chinese Communists, 262-263, 265, 289, 294
  • "Chinese Federal Reserve Bank," 141
  • Chinese prisoners, 288
  • Chinese railway campaigns, 209
  • Christmas cards, 213
  • Churchill, Winston, 24, 87, 157
  • Cinema, 210
  • Civil defense, 251
  • Civil Information and Education Section, 189
  • Civilians, friendly, 209
  • Clandestine stations, 45
  • Classification, 54
  • Clausewitz, Carl von, 28, 30
  • Clay, Gen. Lucius D., 189
  • Cleavage, 143
  • Cleveland, Grover, 49
  • Cold War, 244, 286, 298
  • Combined Chiefs of Staff, 174, 194
  • Command function, 98
  • Commanders, American theaters, 168
  • Commando, 24
  • Commands, contingency, 234
  • Commands, to enemy forces, 233
  • Commissioner General for South-East Asia, 264
  • Committee for a Free Asia, 273ff
  • Committee for a Free Europe, 273ff
  • Common causes, 282
  • Communist appeals, 246
  • Communist goal, 262-263
  • Communist-dominated governments, 294
  • Communist Manifesto, 74
  • Communism, 71, 78
  • Communist Party, 126
  • Communists, 155, 186
  • Confederate States, 24, 29
  • Confucianism, 78
  • "Conquest of probability," 251, 253
  • Consolidation company, 302
  • Consolidation plans, 201
  • Consolidation propaganda, 46
  • Continental Congress, 158
  • Contingency plans, 202
  • Conversion, process of, 13
  • Conversionary propaganda, 46
  • Coordination, 201
  • Coordination of U.S. facilities, 272
  • Coordinator of Information, 90
  • Coordinator of Inter-American Affairs, 182
  • Cortéz, Hernán, 17, 252
  • Counterespionage, 85, 225
  • Counterfeiting, 209
  • Countermeasures to black, 60
  • Counterpropaganda, 46
    • defensive, 146
    • instructions, 144
    • initiative, 60
  • Countersubversion, 225
  • Covert operations, 255
    • in peacetime, 297
  • Covert propaganda, 44
  • Credenda, 186
  • Creel Committee, 67
  • Creel, George, 64
  • Crisol, José, 259
  • Cromwell, Oliver, 16
  • Crow, Carl, 103
  • Czechoslovakia, 41, 64, 81
  • Dalai Lama, 168
  • Davidson, Philip, 21
  • Davis, Elmer, 93, 178
  • Davis, Jefferson, 30
  • D-day, 202
  • Decision-making, factors of, 284
  • Defeat, psychological, 194
  • "Democratic," 74
  • Desertion, 211, 237
  • Developmental research, 287ff
    • in PsyWar, 288
  • Dien Bien Phu, 261
  • Diplomacy, 36
    • dramatic intimidation, 41
  • Directives, 97
  • Distribution, artillery, 192
  • District Information Services Control Commands, 202
  • Doenitz, Adm. Karl, 30, 88
  • Doihara, Gen. Kenji, 187
  • Domei Agency, 105
  • Domestic Operations Branch, 179
  • Donovan, Gen. William J., 90
  • Doob, Leonard W., 38, 39, 97
  • Doolittle flyers, 99
  • Door gods, 188
  • Doriot, Jacques, 157
  • Dunkirk, 164
  • Dutch in Indonesia, 257-259
  • East India Company, 17
  • Economic Cooperation Administration, 273
  • Ed and Joe, 205
  • Education, 32
  • Edwards, A. L., 39
  • Ei Sörrender, 235
  • Eighth Army in Korea, 266-267, 303, 305
  • Eisenhower, Gen. Dwight D., 168, 189
  • Ellis, Havelock, 291
  • Enemy
    • definition, 50
    • lifeline, 215
    • propaganda situation, 127
  • England, 68
  • Environmental stimuli, 110
  • Espionage, 15
  • Estimate of the situation, 150
  • Estimates, written, 161
  • European Defense Community, 253
  • European Theater, 191
  • Ezekiel, Mordecai, 139
  • Fact, slanting, 117
  • Falsification, radio, 84
  • Farago, Ladislas, 41
  • Fascismo, 32
  • Fascist Italian Social Republic, 163
  • Fascists, 78
  • Federal Communications Commission, 115
  • Feis, Herbert, 257
  • Feldpostkarte, 70
  • Field maneuvers using PsyWar, 301
  • Field Manual, 241
  • Field operations, 151
  • Fifth Army, 228
  • Files, propaganda, 115
  • Films, 210
  • First Loudspeaker and Leaflet Company, 303, 305-306
  • First Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet Group
    • assisting stations, 306
    • work in Far East Command, 304
  • Fischer, Louis, 79
  • Fisher, F. M., 182, 189
  • Flensburg, 88
  • Flexibility in PsyWar, 285-286
  • Food appeals, 232
  • Food propaganda, 152
  • Force short of war, 1
  • Foreign Broadcast Intelligence Service, 115
  • Foreign Information Service, 91
  • Foreign Operations Administration, 273, 276
  • "Four-Minute Men," 68
  • Fourteen Points, 62
  • Fourteenth Air Force, 168, 186, 231
  • Fox, Ralph, 15
  • France, 68
    • as a future ally, 282
  • Frederick the Great, 28
  • Free India, 185
  • Free India Army, 8, 212
  • French Foreign Office, 297
  • French in Indochina, 260-262
  • French Revolution, 23
  • French revolutionaries, 20
  • Freud, Sigmund, 26
  • Friedrich, Carl J., 78
  • Friendship in PsyWar, 281ff
  • Fromm, Erich, 290
  • Führer, 78
  • Future of PsyWar, 298ff
  • Fuzes, 170
  • Gaimusho, 204
  • Galahad Operation, 226
  • Gallup, Dr. George, 290
  • Gallup poll, 141
  • General Staff, 183
  • Geneva, 261
  • Geneva Convention, 203
  • Genghis Khan, 14
  • George III, 158
  • German failure in Ukraine, 293-294
  • German Psychological Warfare, 41
  • Germany, 184
    • black operations, 212
    • Imperial Government, 67
    • naval radio, 88
    • pastoralization of, 103
    • U.S. zone, 202
    • World War II accomplishments, 81
  • Gideon, 3
  • Gifts, 207
  • Giles, Herbert A., 110
  • Goals of PsyWar, 299
    • definition, 151
    • enemy goals, 127
    • specific propaganda goals, 151
  • Göbbels, Paul Josef, 90
  • Gorer, Geoffrey, 3, 154
  • Gray, Gordon, 274
  • Great Patriotic War, 104
  • Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere, 186
  • Greene, Carleton, 264
  • Greene, Col. J. Woodall, 266, 301
  • Grenades, rifle, 228
  • Grew, Joseph C., 42
  • Guam, 187
  • Guerrilla warfare, 262
  • Guidance, 194
    • examples, 196
  • Gurney, Sir Henry, 264
  • Gustav Siegfried Eins, 205
  • Guthrie, Edwin, 39, 91
  • Hague Convention, 203
  • Hall, Col. Donald, 267
  • Han, 7
  • Han Military Emperor, 5
  • Han River, 265
  • Harvard College, 297
  • Haushofer, Gen. Karl, 31
  • Haw Haw, Lord, 59, 83
  • Hawaii, 203
  • Headquarters and Headquarters Company, 302
  • Hegelian philosophy, 25
  • Henry, George W., 27
  • Herodotus, 7
  • Herz, Major Martin, 212
  • Hindustani, 11
  • Hiroshima, 202
  • Historical materialism, 32
  • Hitler, Adolf, 77, 202, 225
  • Hitlerjugend, 57
  • Hitlermädel, 57
  • Ho Chi-minh, 263
  • Holland, 13, 52, 68
  • Holy Roman Empire, 15
  • Homeland facilities, 204
  • Honesty as basis of U.S. policy, 282
  • Howitzers, 228
  • Huks (Hukbong Mapagpalaya Bayan), 259-260
  • Huns, 63
  • Hunter, Edward, 295
  • Hymn of Hate, 63
  • Identification of propaganda, 116
  • Identity cards, 209
  • Ideology, 8, 31, 79
    • and plans, 201
  • India, 264
  • Indian-Pakistani fighting, 255
  • Indochina, 185, 245
  • Indochinese war, 255
  • Indonesia, 47, 52, 185
  • Indonesia, fighting in, 255, 257-259
  • Indonesia, Republic of, 185
  • Information activities of State Department, 269
  • Information agencies, chart, 95
  • Information Control Commands, 270
  • Information Control Service, 189
  • Information, Department of, 64
  • Information and Education Section, 270
  • Inner Mongolia, 168, 185
  • Inquisition, 20
  • Insanity as a Communist technique, 295-296
  • Intelligence
    • Director of, 64
    • propanal in, 129
    • propaganda intelligence, 132, 197
  • Inter-Allied cooperation, 163
  • Interest, enemy, 48
  • Interim Intelligence Information Service, 184
  • International Information Service, 269
  • International propaganda, 46
  • International "realities," 245
  • Internationale, 104
  • Interpretation vs. truth, 117
  • Interrogation, 145
    • of prisoners, 147
  • Iron Curtain, 244
  • Irregular warfare, 287
  • Islam, 10
  • Isolationism, 140
  • Israel, 255
  • Italy, 68, 214
    • landings in, 239
    • surrender, 202
  • Jackson, C. D., 276
  • Jackson Report, 268, 275, 289
  • Jackson, William, 275
  • Jacobite broadcast, 18
  • Japan, 184
    • Board of Information, 184-185
    • black book, 208
    • black propaganda, 105
    • cultural propaganda, 206
    • Emperor, 49, 214
    • Foreign Office, 204
    • nostalgic white, 135
    • peso note, 23
    • PsyWar in World War II, 105
    • Sad Sack, 213, 216
    • surrender, 104
  • Japan's East Asia, 255
  • Jenks, Edward, 3
  • Jisei, 168
  • Johnson, Louis, 269
  • Johnston, Col. Dana W., 97
  • Joho Kyoku, 34, 184, 204
  • Joint Chiefs of Staff, 93, 194, 277
  • Joint Psychological Warfare Committee, 93
  • Josey, Alex, 264
  • Joyce, James, 119
  • Joyce, William. See Haw Haw, Lord
  • Labor recruitment, 224
  • Lamb, Harold, 15
  • Laos, 262
  • Larson, Cedric, 103
  • Lasswell, Harold, 38, 97
  • Latin-America, 68
  • Lattimore, Owen, 15, 183
  • Laurel, José P., 157
  • Laval, Pierre, 157
  • Leadership, defamation of, 155
  • Leaflets
    • action leaflets, 231
    • anti-exhibit leaflet, 96
    • anti-radio leaflet, 86
    • artillery, delivery by, 307
    • B-29 raids, 168
    • on Berlin, 57
    • bombs, 307
    • bundles, 228
    • Bunker Hill leaflet, 21
    • civilian-action leaflets, 222
    • civilian-morale leaflet, 215
    • for civilians, 207
    • direct-reply leaflet, 120
    • dispensers, 265
    • distribution, 170, 171
    • dropping procedures, 192
    • field procedure, 228
    • French Communist leaflet, 121
    • ground-distributed leaflets, 86
    • informational leaflet, 142
    • loading, 172
    • map leaflets, 235
    • morale leaflets, 213
    • news leaflets, 216
    • packaged leaflets, 170
    • Philippine leaflet, 2
    • production, 190
    • radio-program leaflet, 82
    • rolling, 169
    • spot-news leaflets, 221
    • start-of-war leaflet, 198
    • surrender leaflets, 230, 236
    • surrender leaflet, AEF, 70
    • surrender leaflet, improved, 239
    • surrender form, radio, 83
    • surrender, tactical, leaflets, 235
    • troop-morale leaflet, 212
    • troop-morale leaflet, gray, 214
    • troop-morale leaflet, Nazi, 4
    • World War I leaflets, 68
  • Legion of St. George, 84
  • Leighton, Lt. Com. Alexander, 97
  • Leites, Nathan, 290
  • Lenin, Nikolai (Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov), 71, 263
  • Lenin Old Guard, 205
  • Leninism, 71
  • Letters, prisoner, 232
  • Lewis, Wyndham, 77
  • Leyte campaign, 123, 169
  • Lhasa, 168
  • Liaison
    • field liaison, 226
    • mechanics of, 227
  • Liaison officers, PsyWar, 192, 226
  • Library of Congress, 137
  • Lienta University, 35
  • Limitations on American PsyWar, 278ff
  • Lippmann, Walter, 38, 103, 149
  • Listening, prevention of, 159
  • Literary personalities in propaganda, 290
  • Lo Kuan-chung, 8
  • "Localism," 295
  • Long, Huey, 38
  • Lorient, 227
  • Loudspeaker units, 237, 302-303
  • Loudspeakers
  • Luftpost, 220
  • Luxembourg, 168
  • MacArthur, Gen. Douglas, 157, 189, 257, 266, 301
  • MacDonald, Malcolm, 264
  • Mackall, Lt. Col. Samuel T., 7
  • MacLeish, Archibald, 279
  • Maginot Line, 213
  • Magsaysay, Ramón, 259
  • Mails, 206
    • civilian personal, 219
  • Malai, 185
  • Malaya, 185, 209, 262
    • Chinese in, 262ff
    • government of, 263
    • High Commissioner of, 264
    • war in, 255
  • Malayan Races Liberation Army, 262, 295
  • Malingerer's black, 125
  • Manchukuo, 185
  • Manchus in China, 20
  • Mannheim, Karl, 3
  • Mao Tse-tung, 252, 263
  • Marx, Karl, 263, 297
  • Marxism, 70-71
  • Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 297
  • Materials, 194
    • basic materials, 195
    • enemy information materials, 122-123
  • McClure, Gen. Robert B., 266
  • McEvoy, Dennis, 208
  • Media, 56
    • limitations, 48, 55
    • prescription of, 27
  • Medical conditions, 36
  • Mediterranean Theater, 191
  • Mein Kampf, 65, 101
  • Merat, Edward K., 183
  • Merriam, Charles E., 186
  • Merrill's Marauders, 226
  • Mexican War, 23
  • Mexico, 68
  • Midianites, 3
  • Mikhailovich, Draja, 87, 89
  • Military goals, 199
  • Military Intelligence Division, 91
  • Military Intelligence Reserve, 301
  • Military Intelligence Service, 182
  • Military Propaganda School, 304
  • Military PsyWar since World War II, 299ff
  • Military Secretary, 189
  • Milton, George Fort, 21
  • Milton, John, 16
  • Ministry of Information, 64, 87
  • Miranda, 186
  • Mission, 125
    • sense of, 26
  • Mobile Radio Broadcasting Company, 302
  • Mock, James R., 103
  • Mockery, 118
  • Money, 23, 209
  • Mongol secret weapons, 14
  • Monitor, submarine, 97
  • Monitoring, 111
  • Morale
    • analysis chart, 70
    • enemy situation, 127
    • general morale, 215
    • German morale, 220
    • index, 147
    • operations, 211
    • services, 34
    • wartime morale, 156
  • Morgan, Dr. George, 289
  • Mortars, 69, 228
  • Moscow, 71
  • Moscow-Peking Axis, 294
  • Moscow trials, 79
  • Motion pictures, 210
    • American, 90
    • propaganda movies, 68, 81
  • Motive, 155
    • attribution of, 155
  • Movie van, 175
  • Mutiny, 211
  • Mutual Security Administration, 273
  • Nagasaki, 106
  • National-level plans, 200
  • National Security Council, 269, 276
  • National Socialist German Workers' Party. See Naziism
  • National War Aims Commission, 64
  • Nationalism and Communism, 295
  • Nationalists, Chinese, 75, 106
  • Naziism, 77
    • and Communism, 77
    • fifth column, 81
  • Nazi-Soviet struggle, 293-294
  • Netherlands and Indonesia, 257-259
  • "New British Broadcasting Company," 83
  • "New Democracy," 32
  • New York, radio facilities, 179
  • News
    • as intelligence, 135
    • bad news, 136
    • classified news, 136
    • commercial facilities, 136
    • good news, 136
    • palatability, 136
    • planted news, 84
    • pre-action news, 232
    • private facilities, 136
    • procurement of, 137
    • sources, 136
  • Newspapers, 220
    • air-format newspapers, 207
    • airborne newspapers, 13
    • in American Revolution, 21
  • Nicolai, Col. Walther, 64
  • Nimitz, Adm. Chester W., 187
  • XIX Corps, 239
  • Normalcy, effects, 73
  • Normandy, 239
  • North Africa, 47, 202
  • North Atlantic Treaty Organization, 254
  • North Burma, 213, 226
  • North Korea, 263
    • Communist army of, 295
  • Northrop, F. S. C., 290
  • Norway, 13
  • Nostalgic black, 133
  • Nostalgic white, 134
  • Novelty materials, 207
  • Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, 82
  • Obscene black, 141
  • Oestrous black, 137
  • Oestrous gray, 138
  • Offensive propaganda, 46
  • Office of Censorship, 53
  • Office of Chief of PsyWar, 266, 304
  • Office of Facts and Figures, 91
  • Office of Intelligence, Information, and Cultural Affairs, 184
  • Office of Inter-American Affairs, 184
  • Office of Strategic Services, 93, 273, 297
    • in SWPA, 98
  • Office of War Information, 93, 269, 271, 297
    • organization, 178
    • outposts, 179
    • quarrels with OSS, 94
  • Okinawa, 239, 263
  • Operations, clandestine, 192
  • Operations Coordination Board, 275ff
    • functions and members, 276
  • Operations Division, GS, 94
  • Operations Research, 287ff
  • Operators
    • needs, 194
    • qualifications of, 99
  • Opinion
    • analysis, 110, 141
    • enemy opinion, 26
    • enemy opinion profile, 145
    • generalized opinion, 143
    • opinion groups, 143
    • sampling, 141
  • Order of battle, 192
  • Outer Mongolia, 168
  • Outpost Service Bureau, 182
  • Overclassification, 268
  • Overseas offices, 97
  • Overseas Operations Branch, 179
  • Overt act, 211
  • Overt propaganda, 44
  • Paine, Thomas, 23
  • Palestine, 38
  • Palmerston, Lord (Henry John Temple, 3d Viscount),297
  • Pamphlets, 208
  • Panmunjom, 261
  • Parachute News. See Rakkasan
  • Pareto, Vilfredo, 13
  • Parsons, Talcott, 3
  • Passierschein, 6
  • Pavlovian psychology, 26, 296
  • Pearl Harbor, 42
  • Peasant revolts, 20
  • Peck, Graham, 189
  • Percentage analyses, 145
  • Pershing's headquarters, 67-68
  • Persians, 8
  • Personnel limitations, 48
  • Persuasion, 25
  • Phase planning, 202
  • Philippines, 137, 185
    • Communist war in, 255
  • Philosophy in propaganda development, 289
  • Photo exhibit, 176
  • Pictures, prisoners, 238
  • PK units, 223
  • Plain-clothes troops, 164
  • Planning, 194
    • enemy plans and situations, 126
    • failure of West, 264
    • general plans, 199
    • in research and development, 287ff
    • pre-belligerent planning, 197
  • Point Four administration, 273
  • Poland, 13
  • Policy meetings, 97
  • Political Adviser, 187
  • Political background, 43
  • Political goals, 199
  • Political limitations, 48
  • Political officers, 159
  • Political warfare, 47
    • in Indochina, 260
  • Political Warfare Executive, 87
  • Politics, home-front, 49
  • Polly planes, 239
  • Polo, Marco, 14
  • Postal propaganda, 206
  • Poster propaganda, 111, 176
  • Pre-belligerent stages, 80
  • President's Committee on International Information Activities, 276
  • Press analysis, 112
  • Presses, military, 169
  • Price, Byron, 53
  • Printing, 111, 230
  • Prisoners of war, 36
    • propaganda value, 105
  • Private use of PsyWar techniques, 296-297
  • Problems, future tactical, 229
  • Projection in propaganda, 292
  • Promises, 52
  • Propaganda
    • analysis, 110, 128
    • analysis procedure, 126
    • choice in, 162
    • commitment, 50
    • conditions for effectiveness, 280
    • defensive propaganda, 46, 101
    • divisive propaganda, 46
    • history of, 3
    • organizations, national, 174
    • propaganda addict, 78
    • propaganda against propaganda, 100
    • purposefulness in, 40
    • re-use of, 102
    • in seven small wars, 265
  • Propaganda Branch, 182
  • Propaganda Man, 153, 200, 205-206
  • Propaganda Platoon, 303
  • Propaganda Section, AEF, 67
  • Propagandakompanie, 223
  • Propagandists as spokesmen, 281
  • Propanal. See Propaganda analysis
  • Proust, Marcel, 119
  • Prussia, 15
  • Psychological research in PsyWar, 292
  • Psychological Strategy Board, 271, 274, 276, 289
  • Psychological warfare
    • American agencies, 175
    • definitions, 37, 276-277
    • defensive, 216
    • in Intelligence (G2), 304
    • limitations, 48, 266
    • in Military Government, 302
    • Nazi PsyWar, 41
    • new establishment in Army, 266
    • organization for, 168
    • personnel, 99
    • in Plans and Operations (G3), 304
    • policy, dissension over, 270
    • tactical planning, 164
    • training, 304ff
  • Psychological Warfare Board, 304
  • Psychological Warfare Branch, 93, 187
  • Psychological Warfare Center, 304
  • Psychological Warfare Division, SHAEF, 187
  • Psychological Warfare Facility, 177
  • Psychological Warfare School, 304
  • Psychological Warfare Section, 301, 304-305
  • Psychological Warfare Staff in FEC, 304
  • Psychologist, role of, 26
  • Psychology, 25
    • new developments, 285
    • relation to propaganda, 291
  • Psychology Section, AEF, 67
  • Public Affairs, Assistant Secretary of State for, 269-270
  • Public Affairs Officer, 272
  • Public Opinion Quarterly, 110
  • Public relations, 33
  • Publications Platoon, 303
  • Pushtu, 37
  • Quakers, 17
  • Quality as opposed to quantity in PsyWar, 307
  • Quantification, 291
  • Quasi-private operations, 273ff
  • Quisling, Vidkun, 32, 157
  • Quislings, 88, 157
  • Quotations, falsified, 84
  • Radek, Karl, 79
  • Radio
    • American operations, 91
    • jamming, 159
    • materials, 113
    • short-wave, 203
    • standard wave relay, 203
    • support, 227
    • suppression, 114
    • tactical radio, 192
    • wired radio, 113
  • Radio Broadcasting and Leaflet Group, 301-302
  • Radio Free Asia, 273ff
  • Radio Free Europe, 273ff
  • Radio in the American Sector, 270
  • Radio Luxembourg, 56
  • Radio Malaya, 264
  • Radio Saipan, 45, 203
  • Radio Tokyo, 113
  • Radio war, 81
  • Raids, B-29, 237
  • Rakkasan News, 168, 220
  • RAND Corporation, 297
  • Ration cards, 209
  • Reader's Digest, 90
  • Readiness, national, 251
  • Rearrangements in U.S. Government, 269
  • Recognition and delay, 244ff
  • Recruiting of Anti-Communist forces, 265
  • Red Army, 113
  • Red scare, 72
  • Reformation, Wars of the, 10
  • Religious black, 124
  • Reproduction Company, 302
  • Requirements, guidance, 195
  • Research and Analysis Branch, 90
  • Reserve groups, use in PsyWar, 304
  • Responsibility of propagandists, 135
  • Reston, James, 273
  • Results of PsyWar, 307
  • Revision of U.S. laws, 298
  • Revolution and Development of International Relations Project, 297
  • Revolution as opposed to living, 277
  • Revolutionary propaganda, 46
  • "Rockefeller Office," 91
  • Rockets, 21
  • Roosevelt, Franklin D., 4, 168, 175, 225
  • Roper, Elmo, 290
  • Rowe, David, 111
  • Royall, Kenneth C., 269
  • "Rum, Romanism and Rebellion," 49
  • Rumors, Mongol, 15
  • Russian Army of Liberation, 88
  • Russian combat propaganda, 105, 165
  • Russian Revolution, 71
  • Russian Soviet Federated Socialist Republic, 273
  • Ryukyus. See Okinawa
  • Sabine, G. H., 3
  • Saipan, 98
  • Salesmanship, 32
  • Samuel, Czar, 132
  • San Francisco, 203
    • OWI in, 55
    • radio facilities, 179
  • San Kuo, 8
  • Sargeant, Howland, 271
  • Saumaise, Claude de, 16
  • Scandinavia, 68
  • Schenke, Wolf, 81
  • Secret weapons, 129
  • Security
    • excessive security, 54
    • security liaison, 55
    • limitations, 48, 53
    • security officers, 53
    • procedures, 54
    • supervision, 55
    • unit security, 54
  • Selling, Lowell S., 27
  • Sex propaganda, 137
  • SHAEF, 176, 187, 212
  • Shans, 224
  • Shantung guerrillas, 204
  • Shells
    • artillery, 228
    • chemical warfare, 228
    • leaflet shells, 228
    • smoke shells, 228
  • Sherwood, Robert, 93, 178
  • Shonan, 8
  • Siam, 47, 186
  • Sicherheitsdienst, 85
  • Singapore, 8
  • Small wars, seven, 255
  • Smearing, 157
  • Smith, Bruce Lannes, 38
  • Smith, Nicol, 182
  • Smith, Walter Bedell, 274, 276
  • Social groups, 143
  • Social sciences in PsyWar, 290
  • Socialists, Russian, 70
  • Solbert, Gen. Oscar N., 94
  • Source, 44, 122
  • South-East Asia, 186
  • Southwest Pacific, 187, 213
  • Soviet-German front, 214
  • Soviet propaganda, 1941-45, 51
    • development of techniques, 294
  • Soviet PsyWar, 104
  • Soviet Union, 80
    • policies, 282
  • Spain, 31, 68, 280
  • Spanish Empire, 20
  • Special Study Group, 91
  • Specificity in propaganda, 147
  • "Stab in the back," 65
  • Staff functions, 191
  • Stalin, Joseph, 51
  • Stanford University, 297
  • Stanley, Lt. Col. John B., 97
  • STASM, formula, 43-44, 120
  • Stassen, Harold E., 276
  • State Department, 184
  • State-War-Navy Coordinating Committee, 175
  • Statistical propanal, 131
  • Stein, Gertrude, 119
  • Sterber, Der, 214
  • Stewart, James, 189
  • Stilwell, Gen. Joseph W., 189
  • Stoddard, Lothrop, 186
  • Strafe, 63
  • Strategic operations in international information, 268
  • Strategic plans, 201
  • Strategic propaganda, 45
  • Strategic propaganda unit, 301
  • Streibert, Theodore C., 276
  • Strengths of U.S. propaganda, 279ff
  • Subject, 124
  • Submarine operations, 186
  • Subversive material, black, 121
  • Subversive operations, 88, 209
  • Subversive operations units, 173
  • Sultan, Gen. Daniel I., 189
  • Sung Dynasty, 15
  • Sun-Tzu, 28
  • Sunyatsenism, 75
  • Supreme Commander for Allied Powers, 189, 270
  • Surprise attacks, 129
  • Surrender, 211
    • goal of PsyWar, 288-289
    • procedure, 230
    • surrender passes, 7
    • psychology of, 212
  • Switzerland, 68
  • Symeon, 132
  • Tactical Information Detachment, 301, 303
  • Tactical propaganda, 45
  • Tactical propaganda unit, 301
  • "Target" leaflet, 256
  • Tartars, 15
  • Tatars, 14
  • Taylor, Edmond, 17, 41
  • Taylor, George, 182
  • Technical Cooperation Administration, 273
  • Technical Manual, 241
  • Teilhet, Darwin, 182
  • Temps, Le, 38
  • Tension
    • causes, 285
    • in decision-making, 284
    • in war, 284ff
    • research on, 284ff
  • Terrain of propaganda, 150
  • Terror, strategy of, 41
  • Teutoburger Wald, 239
  • Theater Psychological Warfare, 187
  • Theater Psychological Warfare Officer, 187
  • Thompson, Dorothy, 273
  • Thomson, Col. Charles A. H., 39
  • Tibet, 168
  • Time, 123
  • Time-Life-Fortune, 90
  • Timeliness, 140
  • Timing, 1
  • Tito. See Broz-Tito
  • Toilet training, 154
  • Tokugawa shoguns, 17
  • Total war and constitutional law, 42
  • Totalitarian parties, 78
  • Toynbee, Arnold J., 78
  • Traitors, 59
  • Troop indoctrination, 224
  • Trotzky, Leon, 71
  • Truth, 116
  • Turkish PsyWar, 17
  • Ukraine, 13, 88, 293ff
  • "Unconditional surrender" doctrine, 47, 103, 305
  • Unconscious mind, 26
  • Undercover organizations, 173
  • Underground Railway, 297
  • Understanding of the enemy, 292-294
  • Union of Socialist Soviet Republics, 292-293
  • United Nations Command in Korea, 305
  • United Service Organizations, 224
  • United States Information Agency, 269
  • United States Information Service, 269, 276
  • Use of all government activities in PsyWar, 275
  • Uses of PsyWar, 299
  • Utley, Freda, 257
  • Vegetius, 28
  • Venezia-Giulia, 184
  • Victory and defeat, alternatives to, 252
  • Victory, psychological, 194
  • Viereck, George S., 66
  • Viet Minh, 295
  • Viet Minh vs. Viet Nam, 260ff
  • Viet Nam, 185, 262
  • Vladimirtsov, B., 15
  • Vlassov, Gen. Andrei A., 88, 157
  • Voice of America, 271
  • Voice of the United Nations Command, 306
  • Voices, ghost, 84
  • Voices, amplified, 237
  • Volk, 32
  • Vorwärts, 38
  • Vozhd, 11
  • Vyshinsky, Andrei, 79
  • Wallace, Henry A., 87
  • Wang An-shih, 7
  • Wang Ching-wei, 157
  • Wang Mang, 5
  • War
    • as chronic state, 283
    • concepts of, 1
    • definition, 28
    • between dissimilar states, 283-284
    • force short of war, 1
    • between similar states, 283
  • War College, 77
  • War Department participation, 182
  • War Propaganda Bureau, 64
  • Warburg, James P., 52
  • "Warfare psychologically waged," 40-41, 79
  • Wartime skills, use of in peace, 297
  • Washburn, Abbott, 275
  • Washington, George, 157
  • Washington-theater liaison, 182
  • Watts, Richard, Jr., 189
  • Weapons
    • leaflet-discharging, 228
    • Mongol secret weapons, 14
  • Weber, Max, 3
  • Wedemeyer, Gen. Albert C., 257
  • West Germany, 282
  • White House assistant in charge of informational policies, 271
  • White propaganda, 44
  • Wieger, Leon, 7
  • William Jackson Report, 268, 275, 289
  • William of Orange, 18
  • Witchit Witchit Watakan, 186
  • Women, 207
  • Working-class revolution, 71
  • World revolution, 23
  • World War I, 62
  • Yamato-damashii, 32
  • Yenan, 106, 215
  • Yüan Shih-k'ai, 63
  • Zacharias, Adm. Ellis, 177, 204
  • Zilboorg, Gregory, 27
  • Zionist Organization, 38

ALSO BY PAUL M. A. LINEBARGER:

The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen

The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen

(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press, 1937)

(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1937)

Government in Republican China

Government in Republican China

(New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company, 1938)

(New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company, 1938)

The China of Chiang Kai-shek

Chiang Kai-shek's China

(Boston: World Peace Foundation, 1941)

(Boston: World Peace Foundation, 1941)

A Syllabus of Psychological Warfare

A Syllabus for Psychological Warfare

(Washington: War Department General Staff, 1946)

(Washington: War Department General Staff, 1946)

Psychological Warfare in ROTC Senior Manual

Psychological Warfare in ROTC Senior Manual

(Harrisburg: Military Service Publishing Company, 1948)

(Harrisburg: Military Service Publishing Company, 1948)

Far Eastern Governments and Politics

Far East Governments and Politics

(with Djang Chu and Ardath Burks;

(with Djang Chu and Ardath Burks;

New York: D. Van Nostrand Company, 1954)

New York: D. Van Nostrand Company, 1954)

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriptionist's Notes:

The following changes have been made:

The following changes have been made:

  1. In the context of "the unprofessional guttersnipe Hitler was ruining the wonderful German Army in amateurish campaigns" stood "raining" instead of "ruining".
  2. The list of further works by the same author was moved from the beginning to the end of the book.
  3. In the index, the reference for the entry "Indonesia, fighting in," was changed from 257-258 to 257-259, and reference for the entry "Results of PsyWar," from 327 to 307.

Retained error: While the list of charts mentions a "Chart X", no such chart was contained in the book. The entry has been retained, though.

Retained error: While the list of charts mentions a "Chart X"; however, that chart is not included in the book. The entry has been kept, though.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!